diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 01:22:37 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 01:22:37 -0700 |
| commit | 8ff21049e9afa68174ec1075d06eea45fc42137c (patch) | |
| tree | 63f3a93baa5931d7b88d8df40a755f77e406d4ca | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-8.txt | 6796 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-8.zip | bin | 0 -> 127865 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 645469 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-h/20342-h.htm | 6872 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-h/images/illus-143.png | bin | 0 -> 139482 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-h/images/illus-166.png | bin | 0 -> 136240 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-h/images/illus-244.png | bin | 0 -> 127519 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342-h/images/illus-fp.png | bin | 0 -> 125889 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342.txt | 6796 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 20342.zip | bin | 0 -> 127839 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 |
13 files changed, 20480 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/20342-8.txt b/20342-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6370b56 --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,6796 @@ +Project Gutenberg's Grace Harlowe's Problem, by Jessie Graham Flower + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: Grace Harlowe's Problem + +Author: Jessie Graham Flower + +Release Date: January 11, 2007 [EBook #20342] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM *** + + + + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + + + + +[Illustration: Their Dear, Too-brief Holiday was Drawing to a Close. +Frontispiece.] + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM + + By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. + +Author of The High School Girls Series, The College Girls Series, etc. + + PHILADELPHIA + + HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + COPYRIGHT, 1916, BY HOWARD E. ALTEMUS. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + CONTENTS + + CHAPTER PAGE + + I. THEIR GREATEST, DEAREST DAY 7 + II. THE LAST FROLIC 22 + III. PLANNING FOR THE FUTURE 29 + IV. MILESTONES 39 + V. THE LOCKED DOOR 48 + VI. A CLUB MEETING AND A MYSTERY 61 + VII. HER OWN WAY 74 + VIII. ALL IN THE DAY'S WORK 81 + IX. WHAT EVELYN HEARD ON THE CAMPUS 93 + X. LAYING THE CORNERSTONE OF A HOUSE OF TROUBLE 102 + XI. THANKSGIVING WITH THE NESBITS 110 + XII. MISSING--A FRIEND 123 + XIII. A DISTURBING CONFIDENCE 133 + XIV. THE RETURN OF THE CHRISTMAS CHILDREN 141 + XV. THE NEW YEAR'S WEDDING 153 + XVI. THE LAST WORD 163 + XVII. THE SUMMONS 170 + XVIII. THE BLOTTED ESCUTCHEON 182 + XIX. THE SWORD OF SUSPENSE 194 + XX. THE AWAKENING 204 + XXI. KATHLEEN WEST MAKES A PROMISE 213 + XXII. FIGHTING LOYALHEART'S BATTLE 222 + XXIII. GRACE SOLVES HER PROBLEM 230 + XXIV. THE BOND ETERNAL 249 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + + + + GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM + + CHAPTER I + + THEIR GREATEST, DEAREST DAY + + +"And at this time next week we'll all be back at work," sighed Arline +Thayer. "Not that I love work less, but the Sempers more," she +paraphrased half apologetically. "It's been so perfectly splendid to +gather home, and Elfreda was a darling to plan and carry out such a----" + +"Noble enterprise," drawled Emma Dean. "Behold in me a living witness to +the truth of it. Before this time, when, oh, when, has this particular +scion of the house of Dean had a chance to play in the nice clean sand +and bathe in the nice green ocean? It is green, isn't it, Grace? Elfreda +says it's blue, and those terrible, tiresome, troublesome twins say it's +gray, but I say----" + +A shower of small pebbles, cast with commendable accuracy, rained down +on Emma. Raising herself on her elbows from her recumbent position in +the sand, she looked reproachful surprise at the Emerson twins who, +crouched in the sand and holding a fresh supply of pebbles in readiness, +awaited her next remark. + +"There," she declared calmly, "that simply proves the truth of my remark +about terrible, tiresome, troublesome twins." + +Two slim blue figures dropped their pebbles, descended upon the +protesting Emma, and dragged her across the sand toward the water. + +"Are we tiresome?" demanded Sara sternly, as she and Sue, still +clutching Emma, paused for breath. + +"Are we troublesome?" from Julia. + +"Not a bit of it," Emma blandly assured them. "I said it only for the +sake of alliteration. You are the most interesting persons I've ever +met. I am so sorry I said you weren't, and I'm so nice and comfortable +now. I hadn't thought of doing any further water stunts to-day." She +struggled to a sitting posture and beamed with owlish significance upon +her captors. + +"All right, we'll excuse you this time, but, hereafter, keep away from +alliteration," warned Sara. + +"Until next time," chuckled Emma, scrambling to her feet. Graciously +offering an arm to each twin, the trio strolled calmly back to the gay +little party of girls on the sands. + +It was a clear, sunshiny morning in early September and nine young women +had taken advantage of the ocean's placid, dimpled mood for an early +morning dip. + +For two weeks the Semper Fidelis Club, or, rather, nine of that most +delightful organization of Grace Harlowe's early college days, had been +holding a reunion at the Briggs' cottage, which was situated on the New +Jersey coast, not far from Wildwood, a well-known summer resort. It had +all begun with Elfreda's undeniable yearning to see her friends. Being a +young person of energy, she immediately wrote, and sent forth on their +mission, funny invitations that were a virtual command to the Sempers to +gather at the Briggs' cottage for a two weeks' reunion, and only three +of the club had been unable to accept. + +To those who have known Grace Harlowe from the beginning of her +high-school life she has now, without doubt, become a personal friend. +"Grace Harlowe's Plebe Year at High School," "Grace Harlowe's Sophomore +Year at High School," "Grace Harlowe's Junior Year at High School," +"Grace Harlowe's Senior Year at High School" recorded her sayings and +doings as well as those of her three friends, Nora O'Malley, Jessica +Bright and Anne Pierson during their student days at Oakdale High +School. + +When the girl chums parted in the autumn following their high-school +graduation, Nora and Jessica went together to an eastern conservatory of +music, while Grace and Anne decided for Overton College and added to +their number no less person than Miriam Nesbit, a schoolmate and friend. +On their first day at Overton circumstance, or perhaps fate, had brought +J. Elfreda Briggs, a somewhat officious freshman, to the trio, and from +a hardly agreeable stranger J. Elfreda became their devoted friend. +During "Grace Harlowe's First Year At Overton College," "Grace Harlowe's +Second Year at Overton College," "Grace Harlowe's Third Year at Overton +College," and "Grace Harlowe's Fourth Year at Overton College," the four +girls passed through many new experiences, not always entirely pleasant, +but which served only as a spur to their ambition to gain true college +spirit, and were graduated from Overton at the end of their four years' +course, more than ever the loyal children of Overton, their Alma Mater. + +The building of a specially endowed home for self-supporting girls who +were trying to gain a college education, presented to Overton College, +by Mrs. Gray, in honor of Grace Harlowe, Anne Pierson and Miriam +Nesbit, and named Harlowe House, decided Grace as to what her future +work would be. In "Grace Harlowe's Return To Overton Campus" appears the +story of her first year at Harlowe House. + +And now the dear, too brief holiday was drawing to a close. To-morrow +would see the house party scattered to the four winds. This was the last +frolic they would have in the water. + +"Oh, dear," lamented Arline, her blue eyes mournful with regret, "why is +it that perfectly lovely times go by like a flash, while horrid, +disagreeable ones last forever?" + +"'Tis the way of life, my child. 'It is not always May,'" quoted Emma +sentimentally. "I might as well add, right here and now, that I'm glad +of it. May is a dubious and disappointing month, dears. It always pours +barrels on the first. It's a shame, too, when one stops to consider all +the poems that have been composed about that weepy, fickle first day of +May. + + "Oh, radiant May day, + This is our play day. + Youth is in its hey day; + Hail we this gay day; + Park clouds away day. + +"And then down comes the rain and spoils it all," finished the +versifier, lapsing into prose. + +Emma's improvisation was greeted with laughter. + +"It sounds just about as sensible as a whole lot of those old English +verses," declared Elfreda, who was not fond of poetry. + +"It was a deadly insult to English verse," defended Anne Pierson with +twinkling eyes. "You can't expect me to let it pass unnoticed." + +"Having been fed as a babe on Shakespeare," agreed Emma, "I will admit +that it gives you some room for criticism, but as a dutiful teacher of +English I feel it entirely within my province to break forth +occasionally into such English ditties as happen to come to my mind, +regardless of Shakespeare." + +"Oh, do say another," begged the Emerson twins. They especially +delighted in Emma's poetical outbursts. + +"Nothing comes to my mind," averred Emma solemnly. "Wait until the +spirit moves me." + +"I wish something would come to your minds about how we are to spend the +rest of the day," put in Elfreda, with her usual briskness. "It isn't +ten o'clock yet, and we've had our breakfast and our swim. Let's get +together and decide now. Remember this is our greatest, dearest day. We +specially reserved it. So we ought to make the most of it." + +"I'm _so_ glad we packed most of our things last night," commented +Arline, with satisfaction. + +"Girls," Grace was the first to make a suggestion, "it's such a +delightful day, wouldn't you like to go picnicking at the edge of those +woods we passed the other day when we were driving? Don't you remember +how pretty the country was? There was a brook and long green hills +sloping down to it." + +"Grace Harlowe!" exclaimed Elfreda, her eyes very round. "You must be a +mind reader, for that's precisely what I've been thinking about all +morning. I'm so glad you proposed it. What do you say, girls? How about +a picnic?" + +There was a ringing assent on the part of the others. + +"I hardly thought you would care much about going down to Wildwood for a +dance," continued Elfreda. "Somehow when we go to hops we are sure to +separate and not see much of each other until we're going home. What's +the use in having a reunion if the reunionists don't reunite. I guess +I'm selfish, but I can't help it." + +"No, you're not, J. Elfreda," laughed Miriam, laying her hand on her +friend's shoulder. "That's the way I feel, too. We can go to plenty of +hops after we have each gone our separate way, but we can't have one +another. Besides, what is _anything_ in the way of amusement compared to +a Semper reunion?" + +"Now you're talking," commended Emma, with an encouraging flourish of +her hand. She had been busily scooping up the white sand as she listened +to her friends' conversation. Now she took a fresh handful and let it +fall gently into the open space between the back of Sara Emerson's neck +and her bathing suit. Sara, leaning interestedly forward, was an +opportunity not to be disregarded. + +"O-o-o-o," wailed the wriggling twin. + +"Why, Sara, whatever _is_ the matter?" inquired Emma with such +exaggerated solicitude that the victim laughed in spite of herself. +"Some ill-natured persons threw pebbles at _me_ a while ago, but I +remained calm. That is, until I was dragged across the sand in a brutal +manner, and had to beg for life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. +Even then I was a credit to Overton and the Sempers. I neither writhed +nor howled." + +"Well, we're even now," declared Sara. "I'll foreswear pebbles if you'll +abolish the sand habit." + +"I have always liked to look at Emma from a distance," said Julia +Emerson, hastily sliding to the extreme edge of the group. + +"Listen, ye babblers," called Elfreda, "to the voice of the oracle. +Let's leave old Father Ocean to himself and get into our everyday +clothes. If we are going on a picnic, we'd better start. We can be on +our way in an hour from now, if we hurry. To-night after dinner we'll +all take a last melancholy stroll down here to find out what the wild +waves are saying." + +"Wild waves," jeered Emma Dean. "Did you ever see the ocean smile more +sweetly, the deceitful old thing. When one stops to think of the ships +and people it gobbles up every year one feels like cutting its +acquaintance." + +"It is the greatest of all mysteries," said Arline Thayer, her eyes +fixed dreamily on the limitless expanse of water. + +"And I, in my Sphinx costume, am next," reminded Emma modestly. + +Emma's placid manner of classing together the ocean and a fancy costume +she had worn at a Semper Fidelis bazaar was received with the delight +that always attended her astonishing sallies. + +"Come on, children," Grace rose from the sand, looking slim, almost +immature, in her dark blue bathing suit. With her fair skin, which +neither tanned nor sunburned, and her radiant gray eyes, she fully +carried out that look of extreme youth which her friends were wont +frequently to comment on. In obedience to her call the girls scrambled +to their feet and strolled toward the Briggs' cottage, which was within +a very short distance of the beach. + +On their way they came face to face with a trio of girls who had +approached from the opposite direction. One of them, a particularly +pretty girl, with auburn curls and a sweet, laughing face, cried out in +surprise, "Why, J. Elfreda Briggs, where did _you_ come from?" + +"Madge Morton!" exclaimed Elfreda, holding out her hand delightedly. "I +didn't know you were in this part of the country. Mr. Curtis told me you +had found your father and gone on a trip around the world, but that was +ages ago. And if here isn't Phyllis Alden and Lillian Selden. Will +wonders never cease? But where is Eleanor?" + +"She and Mrs. Curtis went out sailing with Tom," answered Phyllis Alden, +an attractive girl with honest, dark eyes. + +"Oh, excuse me, girls." Elfreda turned to her party and a general +introducing followed. + +"Where are you staying, Madge?" asked Elfreda when the two groups of +girls had finished exchanging bows and smiles. + +"Mrs. Curtis has taken a cottage at Wildwood for the rest of the summer. +She only arrived there last week, and Phyllis, Lillian, Eleanor and I +met in New York and came on here yesterday." + +"You don't say so. Ma will be delighted to see her. You know they've +been friends for ages. We hadn't heard from her for some time, though. +Sorry you didn't get here sooner. You could have become better +acquainted with my friends," deplored Elfreda. "They are all going away +to-morrow." + +"I'm sorry, too," smiled the pretty girl. "I'm sure we'd love to know +them better." She made a gracious little gesture toward the Sempers, +whose eyes were fixed upon her in open admiration. + +"Never mind, you are sure to meet some of us in New York this winter, if +you are going to be there," promised Elfreda. + +"Yes, Father is going to take a house in New York. He is anxious to look +up his brother officers in the Navy who are stationed there. We are +through traveling for a time." + +"The Briggs' family are going to stay in the neighborhood of the sad sea +waves until the first of October, so I'll see you often. Ma will run +over to see Mrs. Curtis the minute she knows about her being here. Tell +me where the cottage is and I'll try to remember the address. I wish I +had a pencil, but they don't usually hang around with bathing suits and +salt water." + +After a few minutes' pleasant conversation the three girls said good-bye +and walked on. + +"What charming girls," remarked Arline Thayer. + +"Did you ever see a sweeter face than Madge Morton's?" asked Elfreda. + +"She is beautiful," agreed Grace; "not only that, but she has such a +vivid personality. One loves her on sight." + +"She is from the South, isn't she?" inquired Miriam. "She has a decided +southern accent." + +"Yes, she was born and brought up in Virginia. Her father was a naval +officer and was court-martialed when she was a baby for something he +didn't do," related Elfreda. "He left home in disgrace and her mother +died soon afterward. He never came back to claim her, so her aunt and +uncle brought her up. Every one believed her father was dead, and so did +she until she grew up; then a perfectly hateful girl, whose father was a +naval officer, told her the story of her father's disgrace while she was +visiting Mrs. Curtis at Old Point Comfort. You see, Madge and her +friends had a little houseboat that they fixed over from an old canal +boat. They used to spend their vacations on it, and one of the teachers +from the boarding school which Madge attended used to chaperon them. +They called their boat the _Merry Maid_, and Madge, the 'Little +Captain.' They had all sorts of adventures, and Madge always said that +she knew her father wasn't dead and that some day she'd find him. The +reason I know so much about her is because Ma has known Mrs. Curtis for +years. Tom and I used to play together when we were youngsters. Tom is +her son." + +"Did Miss Morton ever find her father?" asked Ruth Denton eagerly. "I +know just how she must have felt about him." + +"Yes, she found him and proved his innocence. He lived for years under +another name and supported himself by translating foreign books into +English. He had a dear friend, an old sea captain, who lived with him in +a funny little house at Cape May. This friend had lots of money, so when +Madge found her father he bought a yacht and took them for a trip around +the world." + +"It sounds like 'Grimms' Fairy Tales,' doesn't it," smiled Miriam. + +"It's gospel truth," assured Elfreda. + +"But standing stock still in the middle of the beach to listen to the +adventures of Madge Morton will never help us on our way to the picnic," +slyly reminded Emma Dean. + +"I should say it wouldn't," agreed Elfreda. "I beg your pardon. Lead on, +my dear Emma." + +The little procession moved on again. Elfreda and Miriam brought up the +rear. The comradeship between them was most sincere. + +"How I wish we could all see one another more frequently," sighed +Miriam. "Wouldn't you like to live your college life over again, +Elfreda?" + +"Every hour of it, even the unpleasant ones," returned Elfreda +fervently. "I'm just as sure as I'm sure of anything, Miriam, that we'll +never again spend so many happy, carefree days together as we spent at +Overton. Since I've been studying law I've learned a whole lot about +human nature that I never knew before. I've learned that it's a rare +thing to be perfectly happy after one begins to look life in the face. +Sorrow may not touch one directly, but one is constantly coming upon the +trials and sorrows of others. There's only one great antidote for all +ills, and that's work." + +Miriam made a little gesture of despair. "And I have no work," was her +rueful utterance. "So far, I've done nothing but travel about a lot, and +study music a little. Long ago I planned to go to Leipsic to study, +after I was graduated from Overton, but you see, Elfreda, Mother likes +me to be with her. I thought seriously of going in for interior +decorating, but when I saw how much Mother seemed to count on having me +at home with her I gave it up. While I was studying music in New York, +with Professor Lehmann, she was with me. I shall study again with him +this fall. We intend to close our home and spend the winter in New York. +David is going into business there. We shall take a house, I think." + +"You don't mean it! Why didn't you tell me before?" Elfreda's eyes were +wide with surprise. "And to think you've been carrying a jolly secret +like that around without telling me, your lawfully established +roommate." + +"Don't be cross, J. Elfreda, dear. I didn't know it myself until this +morning. The letter that I was so long reading after breakfast this +morning was from Mother." + +"Hurry along, you laggers," screamed Arline Thayer from a distance. In +the earnestness of their conversation the two girls had dropped far +behind the others. + +"Coming, Daffydowndilly," called Elfreda promptly. Then to Miriam, +"We'll see each other a lot this winter then, won't we?" + +"I should rather think so," was Miriam's fervent response. + +But Elfreda smiled to herself and wondered what Anne, and incidentally, +Everett Southard would say when they heard the news. + + + + + CHAPTER II + + THE LAST FROLIC + + +The Sempers could scarcely have chosen a more perfect day for their last +frolic. The sky wore its most vivid blue dress, ornamented by little +fluffy white clouds, and a jolly vagrant breeze played lightly about the +picnickers, whispering in their ears the lively assurance that wind and +sky and sun were all on their good behavior for that day at least. The +party were to make the trip to "Picnic Hollow," as Arline had named +their destination, in Elfreda's and Arline's automobiles. During the +past year the latter had become greatly interested in automobiles, and +drove her own high-powered car with the sureness of an expert. + +"What is the pleasure of this organisation?" called Emma. It was an hour +later, and nine young women stood grouped beside one of the automobiles. +The other was stationed a short distance ahead. "Four beauteous damsels +can ride with Chauffeur Thayer, the other five will have to trust +themselves to the tender, but uncertain, mercy of J. Elfreda." + +"If that's your opinion of me you are welcome to ride in Arline's car," +declared Elfreda. + +"Oh, my, no," retorted Emma blandly. "I couldn't think of it. I feel +that my inspiring presence is due to ride on the front seat with you, J. +Elfreda. To aid and sustain you, as it were." + +"Yes, sustain me by making me laugh and running us all into the ditch. I +know just how sustaining you can be. Never mind. I'll forgive your +slighting remarks about me, and give you the vacant place on the front +seat. Now, good people," she put on the business-like expression of an +auctioneer, "who bids for the back seat of the Briggs' vehicle?" + +"Every one is welcome to it except the Emerson twins," put in Emma. "I +dislike having them sit behind me. I prefer to sit behind them, but as I +can't sit on the front seat and the back seat at the same time, it would +really be better to put the twins in the Thayer chariot." + +"We are going to ride with J. Elfreda," was Sara Emerson's defiant +ultimatum. + +"I'll sit between you and preserve the peace," volunteered Miriam. + +"And me at the same time," added Emma hopefully. "Twins, do your worst. +Sit where you choose. Miriam will protect me." Emma tottered toward +Miriam, looking abjectly grateful and supremely ludicrous. + +"That leaves Grace, Anne and Ruth to me," declared Arline. "Now let's +hurry, girls. The sooner we reach Picnic Hollow the longer we'll have to +stay." + +The ride to Picnic Hollow was not a long one, but the picnickers were +highly alive to every moment of it. + +"We'll have to turn in here and take the road to the left," called +Elfreda over her shoulder. They had reached a point where a narrower +road crossed the highway and wound around the hills, sloping gradually +at the lowest point, into the very heart of the little valley, which +looked particularly cool and inviting. + +"All right," caroled Arline. "Lead the way and we'll follow." + +Slowly the two cars, propelled by two extremely careful chauffeurs, +wound their way down the country road which, according to Elfreda, was +just wide enough and no wider. + +"Bumpity bump, even to the bottom of the hollow, and no bones broken," +announced Emma Dean, with a cheerful wave of her hand, as she hopped out +of the car, and proceeded to assist the Emerson twins to alight with a +great show of ceremony. + +"What a perfectly darling spot!" was Arline's joyous exclamation. "Just +see that cunning brook! It's so pretty where it ripples past that old +tree. It doesn't look deep, either. I'm going in wading. See if I +don't." + +"What shall we do first, girls?" Grace, who had been walking ahead with +Arline, a luncheon hamper swinging between them, suddenly turned and +faced the others, as, laden with rugs and cushions, they strolled along +behind her. + +"Let's just play around for awhile," proposed Miriam. "There's a field +of daisies and golden rod if any one wants to go blossom gathering. Ruth +spoke of taking some pictures, too. Then we can play in the brook, and +go in wading if we like, only I don't like." + +Arline and the Emerson twins elected to go in wading. Miriam and Anne +drifted off to explore the brookside, while Ruth posed Grace, Emma and +Elfreda for snapshots until they rebelled and begged for mercy. Later +half the company stayed near their impromptu camp under the big elm tree +that overhung the brook while the other half went on an exploring +expedition, and when they returned the first half sallied forth. + +"We shan't stay away long," warned Arline Thayer. "It's after one +o'clock now, and I'm hungry as a hunter." + +"Still we don't intend to let mere hunger conflict with our desire for +exploration," was Emma Dean's firm reminder. "Given a chance, we may +find something wonderful. We may dig the prehistoric mastodon from some +snug corner where he burrowed several thousand years ago. We may----" + +"I never knew that mastodons 'burrowed,'" scoffed Sara Emerson. "That's +a new truth in natural history brought to light by Professor Dean." + +"Which shall be proven when we return triumphantly with a few armfuls of +bones," flung back Emma as she hurried to catch up with Grace, Arline, +Ruth and Anne, who had already started. + +"What would life be without Emma Dean?" eulogized Sue Emerson after +Emma's vanishing back. "Sara and I are always quoting her at home. It +seems so strange that until the Sempers organized we never knew her very +well. It was through Grace we learned to know Emma." + +"The longer I know Grace Harlowe the prouder I am to be her friend," +said Elfreda slowly. + +"That is the way we all think about Grace," was Sue Emerson's quick +return. "You and Miriam are especially lucky in having her for a chum." + +The four young women talked on until a long, clear trill announced the +return of the other half of the exploring party. "Where, oh, where, are +the mastodon's bones?" called out Sara Emerson jeeringly, as soon as +Emma Dean came within hailing distance and empty-handed. + +"Buried out of sight and as hard as stones," came Emma's rhymed +rejoinder. + +"How do you know how hard they are if they're buried out of sight!" +scoffed Sara as Emma came up beside her. + +"Mere supposition, my child, mere supposition." + +The strollers had now reached the impromptu camp and were smiling over +the exchange of words on the part of Emma and Sara. + +"It was a delightful walk," declared Grace. "I'd like to spend two or +three days in these woods." + +"Stay over another week and do it," tempted Elfreda. + +"I can't." Grace shook her head regretfully. "I must spend one week at +home before I leave for Overton, and I simply must be at Overton, and in +Harlowe House, at least a week before it opens. There are so many things +to be done. Thank goodness, I'll have Emma to help me this year. Last +fall I felt as lonely as a shipwrecked mariner when I landed on the +station platform at Overton. Then I heard Emma Dean's voice behind me. +I truly believe that was the pleasantest surprise of my life." + +"There, twins! Now you hear what others think of me," exclaimed Emma in +triumph. "Perhaps, hereafter, you'll be more appreciative of my many +lovely qualities." + +"We never said you were the worst person in the world," conceded Julia. + +"Neither did you ever refer to me as the 'pleasantest surprise' of your +life," reminded Emma. + +"You're a constant surprise, Emma, and always a funny one," was Sara's +magnanimous tribute. + +"Twins, you are forgiven. You may sit beside me, if you're good, while +we eat luncheon. I can be magnanimous, too." + +The big luncheon hampers were brought out by Elfreda and Miriam. A +tablecloth was laid on the grass, and the luncheon was spread forth in +all its glory. There were several kinds of toothsome sandwiches, salads, +olives and pickles, fruit and plenty of sweets for dessert. There was +coffee in two large thermos bottles, and there was also imported ginger +ale. The hungry girls lost no time in seating themselves about this al +fresco luncheon, making the quiet hollow ring with the merry talk and +laughter of their last delightful frolic together. + + + + + CHAPTER III + + PLANNING FOR THE FUTURE + + +After the picnickers had finished luncheon they still sat about the +remains of the feast, talking busily of what they hoped to accomplish +during the coming year. + +Elfreda was full of plans as to what she intended to do when she had +finished her course in the law school and passed the bar. "When I'm a +full-fledged lawyer----" she began. + +"You mean a lawyeress," corrected Emma. "Don't contradict me. Let me +explain. True the word's not in the dictionary. I just coined it. I'm +going to teach it and its uses in my classes this fall. I shall begin by +referring to my friend, Miss J. Elfreda Briggs, the distinguished +lawyeress. That will excite the curiosity of my classes. Then instead of +satisfying that curiosity as to Lawyeress Briggs' personal and private +history I shall gently lead them to a serious contemplation of the word +itself. Once in use, I'll have it put in a revised edition of the +dictionary. It's high time there were a few new words introduced into +the English language. I can make up beautiful ones and not half try. +It's so easy." + +"And the faculty trusted her to teach English," murmured Miriam. + +There was a chorus of giggles at this observation, in which even Emma +joined. + +"Make up some new words now," challenged Julia Emerson. + +"Not when I'm on a picnic," refused Emma firmly. "'Work while you work +and play while you play.' I came out to play." + +"Our play days end to-night," smiled Grace. "At least mine do." + +"Mine, too," echoed Arline. "Really, girls, you haven't any idea of how +busy settlement work keeps one. I spend several hours each day at the +rooms which Father let me have fitted up for a Girls' Club, and I visit +the very poor people, and almost every evening I have a class or a +meeting. One evening I go to a little chapel on the East Side to tell +stories to children, and I teach classes two other nights. There's +always something extra coming up, too. Father isn't exactly pleased over +it. He thinks I work too hard. Now that Ruth is going to spend the +winter with me I'll make her help. She is the laziest person. She hasn't +accomplished a single thing since she found her father." + +"He wouldn't let me," defended Ruth. "It has been hard labor to persuade +him to allow me to stay in New York this winter. Besides I believe that +my business of life, for the present, at least, is to try to make up for +some of the years we spent apart." + +"Good for you, Ruth," applauded Miriam. "You and I are of the same mind. +Only I'm enlisted in the cause of a mother instead of a father. But all +this leads up to what I intended to tell you girls before we separated. +We are going to New York City for the winter. David is going into +business there." + +"To New York!" came simultaneously from Arline and Grace. There were +murmurs of surprise from the other girls. J. Elfreda Briggs alone smiled +knowingly. + +"What are we to do in Oakdale without you, at Christmas time, Miriam?" +asked Grace mournfully. "The Eight Originals Plus Two can't celebrate +unless you are with them. Somehow every year we've all managed to gather +home at Christmas. Now if you go to New York to live next winter perhaps +David won't be able to leave his business, and your mother will need you +and----" + +"And do I live to hear Grace Harlowe borrowing trouble?" broke in Emma +Dean. "Our intrepid, dauntless, invincible Grace!" + +"I'm afraid you do," admitted Grace. "I couldn't help mourning a little. +It was all so sudden. Anne, aren't you astonished?" + +"Anne looks as though she'd known it a long while," observed Elfreda +shrewdly. + +"I knew David was going into business in New York," confessed Anne, her +face flushing, "but I didn't know the rest." + +"Neither did I, until this morning," smiled Miriam. + +"It seems as though we are the only persons in this august body that +haven't any plans," declared Julia Emerson wistfully. "Here are Grace, +Anne and Emma, regular salaried individuals. Arline is a busy little +worker. Miriam and Ruth are at least useful members of society, and +Elfreda is an aspiring professional. Sara and I are just the Emerson +twins, with no lofty aims in view, or deeds of glory to perform." + +"You and Sara are not quite useless," comforted Emma. "Just think what a +continual source of inspiration you are to me. Some of my finest +observations on life have been prompted by my acquaintance with you." + +"I'm glad we are of some account in the world," grinned Sara. "I'd +really quite forgotten about you, Emma. Thank you so much for reminding +me." + +"Oh, not at all," Emma beamed patronizingly upon her. "No matter how +much others may malign you, I am still your friend." + +"Emma Dean, you ridiculous creature, why won't you take us seriously?" +laughed Julia, but her voice still held an undercurrent of wistfulness. +"Does the fact that we are twins have this hilarious effect upon you?" + +"I wonder if that's the reason," murmured Emma. Then dropping her usual +bantering tone, she fixed earnest eyes on the black-eyed twins. +"Seriously, Julia and Sara, I know just the way you feel about having no +particular life work picked out. When I went home after I was graduated +from Overton I hadn't the least idea of where I'd fit in in life. Then I +found that Father needed my help, and I've been head over ears in work +ever since. One never knows what may happen, or how quickly one's work +may find one. It may not be what one would like it to be, but it will +undoubtedly be the best thing in life for one, and one is likely to see +it coming around the corner at almost any minute." + +"That's very, very true." It was Grace who spoke. "Don't you remember +how I worried about finding my work, and it walked directly up to me and +introduced itself on Commencement day?" + +"I never dreamed that the stage would put me through college and be my +work afterward," broke in Anne. "When first I went to Oakdale I supposed +I had left it behind forever. But it must have been my destiny after +all." + +"I guess it's just about as well in the long run not to worry about what +your work is going to be until it knocks at your door," observed +Elfreda. "Children are always planning and talking about what they're +going to do and be when they grow up; then they always do something +different. What do you suppose I used to say I was going to be when I +grew up?" + +"Some perfectly absurd thing," anticipated Miriam. Eight pairs of amused +eyes fixed themselves expectantly on Elfreda. + +"Well," Elfreda chuckled reminiscently, "my aim and ambition was to be a +cook. Not because I was so deeply in love with cooking, but because I +liked to eat. No wonder I was fat. I used to haunt the kitchen on baking +days and shriek with an outraged stomach afterward. The shrieking +occurred most frequently in the middle of the night. Then Ma would come +to my rescue, and I'd be forbidden to sample the baking again. So to +console myself in my banishment I'd resolve that when I grew up I'd be a +cook and live in a kitchen all the time. I reasoned that if I _was_ a +cook I'd know how to make everything in the world to eat and could have +what I pleased. Besides no one would dare tell me I couldn't have this +or that. This was all very consoling during the times I had to keep out +of the kitchen. Generally in about a week's time Ma would relent, and, +as our cook was fond of me, I'd be reinstated in my beloved realm of +eats. But it was during these periods of exile that my ambition always +rose to fever heat. Then our old cook got married, and I didn't like our +new one. She didn't appreciate my companionship on baking days. Our old +cook had always encouraged me in my ambition. She used to tell me long +tales about the places where she had worked and the cooking feats she +had performed. The new cook said I was a nuisance, and complained to Ma. +So my ambition died for lack of encouragement, but my appetite didn't. I +became an outlaw instead and made raids on the baking. So that +particular cook and I were always at war. About that time Ma began +giving me a regular allowance, so I haunted the baker and candy shops +instead of the kitchen, and the cook idea declined. In fact all I know +about cooking now, I learned at Wayne Hall, in the interest of my +friends," she finished. + +Elfreda's reminiscence awoke a train of sleeping memories in the minds +of the others, and for the next hour the quiet woodland echoed with +their mirth over the curious, quaint and ridiculous aims and fancies of +their childhood. The talk gradually drifted back to serious things and +went on so earnestly that it was well after four o'clock before the +party began to make reluctant preparations to return to the cottage. + +"It has been a perfect day and a perfect picnic," declared Grace as she +smiled lovingly at her friends. "We'll never forget Elfreda's house +party." + +"I'm going to have you with me at this time every year if it is +possible," planned Elfreda. "So when September comes next year just mark +off the last two weeks on the calendar as set aside for the Briggs' +reunion and arrange your affairs accordingly. Is it a go?" + +"Hurrah for the Briggs' reunion," cheered Arline. + +The cheers were given and the picnickers started up the hill to where +their automobiles were stationed. Grace and Elfreda brought up the rear +with the luncheon hamper. + +"That's dear in you to ask us here every year, Elfreda," said Grace. +"It's a splendid way for us always to keep in touch with one another. +You are forever doing nice things for others." + +"Others," retorted Elfreda, gruffly. "I'm the most selfish person that +ever lived. I'm not planning half so much to make you girls happy as I +am to be happy myself. Every time I think that I might have gone to some +other college and never have known you and Miriam and Anne, it nearly +gives me nervous prostration. By the way, Grace, I have an idea Miriam +is going to find her work pretty suddenly. I could see at commencement +that Mr. Southard was in love with her. She didn't know it then. She +knows it now though, and she likes him." + +"You certainly _can_ see what is hidden from the eyes of the rest of us. +How do you know she knows it?" + +"Oh, she was talking to me the other day about Anne, and she mentioned +Mr. Southard's name in a kind of self-conscious way, not in the least +like her usual self. I could almost swear she blushed, but I couldn't +quite see that," grinned Elfreda. + +"I'm surprised," laughed Grace; then she added slowly, "I've known for a +long time that Mr. Southard was in love with Miriam. Anne discovered it +at commencement, too. I hope Miriam _does_ love him. Somehow they seem +so perfectly suited to each other. I never could quite fancy she and +Arnold Evans as being in love." + +"It looks as though you'd soon be the only unengaged member of the +Originals," remarked Elfreda innocently. + +Grace's face clouded. Elfreda had touched upon a sore subject. Just +before leaving Oakdale on her visit to Elfreda she had seen Tom. He had +not renewed his old plea, but Grace knew that he was still waiting and +hoping for the words that would make him happy. + +"Elfreda," her voice trembled a little, "you know, I think, that Tom +wishes me to marry him. I'm sorry, but I can't. I just can't. I suppose +I'll be the odd member of the feminine half of the Originals, but I +can't help it. My work still means more to me than life with Tom, and +I'm never going to give it up. So there." + +Elfreda nodded. Her nod expressed more than words, but secretly she had +a curious presentiment that Grace would one day wake up to the fact that +she had make a mistake. Still there was no use in telling her so. It +might make her still more stubborn in her resolve. Elfreda greatly +admired Tom, and, with her usually quick perception, had estimated him +at his true worth. "He's worthy of her, and she's worthy of him," was +her mental summing up, "and it strikes me that '_never_' is a pretty +long time. Whether she can shut love out of her life forever, just for +the sake of her work, is a problem that nobody but Grace Harlowe can +solve." + + + + + CHAPTER IV + + MILESTONES + + +"Sh-h-h! No giggles. If you don't creep along as still as mice she'll +hear you," warned a sibilant whisper. + +Five young women, headed by Emma Dean, smoothed the laughter from their +faces and stole, cat-like, up the green lawn to the wide veranda at the +rear of Harlowe House. One by one they noiselessly mounted the steps. +Emma, finger on her lips, cast a comical glance at the maid, who +tittered faintly; then the stealthy procession crept down the hall in +the direction of Grace Harlowe's little office. There was an instant's +silent rallying of forces of which the young woman at the desk, who sat +writing busily, was totally unconscious, then, of a sudden, she heard a +ringing call of "Three cheers for Loyalheart!" and sprang to her feet +only to be completely hemmed in by friendly arms. + +"You wicked girls! I mean, you dear things," she laughed. "How nice of +you to descend upon me in a body. I must kiss every one of you. Patience +and Kathleen, when did you set foot in Overton? I've been watching and +waiting for you. Mary Reynolds, this _is_ a surprise. I didn't expect +you until next week, and Evelyn, too, looking lovelier than ever. As for +Emma, she's a continual surprise and pleasure." Grace embraced one after +another of the five girls. + +"I'm so glad I thought of this nice surprise," beamed Emma, craning her +neck, and pluming herself vaingloriously. "I have another beautiful +thought, too, seething in my fertile brain. Let's go down to Vinton's +and celebrate." + +"I knew some one was sure to propose that," laughed Patience. "I +intended to be that some one, but Emma forestalled me." + +"I'm as busy as can be, but I can't resist the call to my old haunts," +laughed Grace. "Besides, it's such a perfect day. Leave your bags in the +living room, girls. I feel highly honored to know that you and Kathleen +came straight to me, Patience." + +"The old case of the needle and the magnet," explained Patience with a +careless wave of her hand. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe I'm so glad to see you," was Mary Reynolds' fervent +tribute. + +"So am I," declared Evelyn Ward, with an emphatic nod of her golden +head. "I've had a perfectly wonderful summer, Miss Harlowe. I loved my +part. It hasn't been very hot in New York City, either, and I spent my +Sundays and some of my week days with the Southards at their Long +Island summer home. I have thought of you many times. I hope you'll +forgive me for not writing you oftener. Kathleen and I came down on the +same train." She poured forth all this information almost in a breath. + +"Of course I'll forgive you," returned Grace. "I'm a very lax +correspondent, too. I'm so glad you've been well, and that you liked +your part." + +"You should have seen her in it, Grace," put in Kathleen. "She made an +adorable Constance Devon, and her gowns were beautiful. The girl who +understudied her, and who will play the part on the road, isn't half so +stunning. Patience saw her, too." + +"She was a credit to herself and Overton," verified Patience. + +"I thank you, most grave and reverend seniors." Evelyn, her eyes shining +with the pleasure of well-earned praise, made a low bow to Patience and +Kathleen. + +"'Most grave and reverend seniors,'" repeated Grace, slipping in between +her two friends, her hand on an arm of each. + +Kathleen's sharp black eyes grew tender with the love she bore Grace. +"Yes," came her soft answer, "Patience and I are seniors at last. We've +reached Senior Lane, and I hope to leave some milestones as we pass +through it. Dear as the others have been, I'd like to rise to greater +heights this year. I don't know just what I'd like to do," she flushed +and laughed at her own enthusiasm, "but I'd like to do something worth +while." + +"So would I," murmured Evelyn Ward. + +"I want to be friends with every one, and not be conditioned," was Mary +Reynolds' modest petition. + +"_I_ don't know just what sort of milestones I'd like to leave. Only +decorative ones, of course. I wish to keep my lane free from weeds and +ugly, jagged rocks." This from Patience. + +"You might begin at once and leave a milestone at Vinton's, for being a +willing, little reveler," suggested Emma with meaning. + +"Come on, girls," rallied Kathleen. "We must show Emma just how willing +we are. Allow me, my dear Miss Dean," she offered her arm to Emma, and +they paraded down the hall, out the door and down the steps with great +ceremony. Mary, Grace, Patience and Evelyn followed. Patience walked +with Evelyn, while Grace and Mary brought up the rear. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe," began Mary, with intense earnestness, "you haven't +any idea of how much Kathleen--she likes me to call her Kathleen--has +done for me this summer. I knew last spring that I must earn my living +through the summer, in some way, but I never dreamed that it would be +in such a nice way." + +"I am anxious to hear all about it," returned Grace. "When you wrote me +that Kathleen had secured work for you on her paper I was so pleased." + +"Yes, I was the assistant on the woman's page," related Mary. "Of course +my work wasn't so very important. It was mostly clipping things from +other papers, but I used to write the paragraph under the fashion +drawings, and sometimes I went out to the big department stores to look +for interesting new fads and fashions for women. Three times I wrote +short articles, so you see I actually appeared in print. Kathleen made +me take half of her room, and so my board wasn't very expensive. My +salary was fifteen dollars a week. I have enough new clothes to last me +all winter, and I've saved eighty-five dollars. That will help pay my +tuition this year, and Kathleen is sure she can sell some children's +stories I've written. Wouldn't it be glorious, Miss Harlowe, if some day +I'd become a writer?" Mary's eyes shone with the distant prospect of +future honors. + +"It looks to me as though you were on the right road," encouraged Grace. +"The only thing to do is to keep on writing. The more you write the +easier it will become--that is, if you are really gifted. Kathleen has +great faith in you. You must show her that it is well founded." + +"How inspiring you are, Miss Harlowe." Mary looked her gratitude at +Grace's hopeful words; then she added in a slightly lower tone: "I'm so +glad everything went so beautifully for Evelyn. I saw her twice in 'The +Reckoning.' She looked _beautiful_, and her acting was so clever. +She--she told me of her own accord about"--Mary hesitated--"things. It +would have hurt me dreadfully if Evelyn had not come back to Overton. I +love her dearly." + +Grace nodded sympathetically. She understood the remarkable effect of +Evelyn's beauty upon Mary. Still, she reflected, it had not been potent +enough to lure Mary from standing by her colors at the crucial moment. +Grace realized that this poor orphan girl, whose only home was Harlowe +House, possessed a steadfast, upright nature that must in time win her +not only scores of loyal friends, but the respect of all who knew her, +as well. + +A sudden trill from Kathleen caused them to quicken their steps. The +others were standing in front of Vinton's, waiting for them. Once inside +the pretty tea room that had been the scene of so many of their revels, +with one accord they made for the alcove table. + +"Shades of Arline Thayer," laughed Emma. "I am haunted by her. I can see +her sitting in that chair, her little hands folded on the table, saying, +'What are we going to eat, girls?' She loved this alcove and every stick +and stone of Vinton's. She never cared so much for Martell's." + +By this time they had seated themselves at the round table and begun to +order their luncheon. Vinton's was productive of reminiscences, and they +were soon deep in the discussion of past events, grave and gay, that had +dotted their college life. Evelyn and Mary were for the most part +listeners, but Grace, Patience, Emma and Kathleen fairly bubbled over +with by-gone college history. + +"I love to hear about the things that happened to Miss Harlowe and Miss +Dean when they were students," confided Mary to Evelyn under cover of a +general laugh over one of Emma Dean's ridiculous reminiscences. + +"So do I," nodded Mary, then she added in a still lower tone, "Have you +noticed the girl at the table near the door, Evelyn. She came in about +ten minutes ago, and she's watched this table every second since she +came." + +"Yes, I noticed her. She's pretty, isn't she? That's a stunning suit she +is wearing. Her hat is miles above reproach, too." Evelyn could not +repress her admiration for beautiful clothes. + +At that moment Kathleen spoke to her and she turned to answer the +latter's question. When next her eyes turned toward the pretty girl it +was just as they were leaving the tea shop. Evelyn was the last member +of the sextette to pass the table. She glanced at the girl only to note +that she was searching a small leather bag frantically, a look of +indescribable alarm in her eyes. "It's gone," she said, half aloud. + +Something prompted Evelyn to halt. "Good afternoon," she said. "I +heard--that is--can I help you?" + +A shade of annoyance darkened the stranger's face. It was replaced by an +expression of fright. "I've lost my money," she said in a dazed voice. +"It was all I had. I can't pay for my luncheon. I don't know what to +do." Her voice rose to an anxious note. + +"Give me your check," said Evelyn quietly. "I'll pay the cashier. You +can pay me later." + +"Oh, thank you," breathed the girl. "You don't know how I hated the idea +of going to the cashier and telling her I had no money. I'm _so_ worried +about my purse. I had over a hundred dollars in it. I haven't seen it +since I left the train. Just before we reached Overton I went into the +lavatory to fix my hair. I laid my bag down. There was another woman +there at the mirror. She must have slipped her fingers into my bag and +taken my purse, for when I picked up the bag it was open. I snapped it +shut and paid no attention to it then. I didn't think of it until I +reached for my purse to count out the money for my luncheon." + +"What a shame!" exclaimed Evelyn, sympathetically. "I know just how +worried you must feel. Just wait a second." She picked up the check, +which was for a small amount, went over to the desk, and paid the bill. +Then she hurried back to her companion. "Everything is all right now," +she declared, "but if you have no money you had better come with me. I +will introduce you to Miss Harlowe. My name is Evelyn Ward." + +"Miss Harlowe, of Harlowe House?" interrupted the girl. + +"Yes, do you know her?" + +"I don't know her yet, but I'm going to live at Harlowe House. So I +expect to know her. My name is Jean Brent. Perhaps you've heard of me. A +friend of mine helped me to get the chance to live at Harlowe House." + +"Have I heard of you?" laughed Evelyn. "I should say I had. Isn't it +funny how things happen? Why, you are to be my roommate." + + + + + CHAPTER V + + THE LOCKED DOOR + + +When Evelyn and Jean Brent reached the street it was to find the other +young women grouped together in conversation, and not at all alarmed at +Evelyn's non-appearance. + +"We weren't worried," Emma Dean assured her. "We've all been known to +lag and loiter." + +"I lagged and loitered to some purpose," defended Evelyn. "Miss Harlowe, +this is Miss Brent, my roommate." She introduced the stranger to the +others. + +Grace's hand was extended in surprised welcome. "We have been looking +for you since Monday," she said. "You are the girl who sat at the end +table at Vinton's. If I had known you were Miss Brent I would have asked +you to join us. I am so glad Miss Ward broke the ice. How did it +happen?" + +"I had lost my purse," returned the girl, rather shyly, in spite of her +air of self-possession. Then reassured by Grace's charming manner, she +told her story. + +"You must come with us to Harlowe House at once. It is such a pity that +you met with misfortune." Grace's gray eyes were full of sympathy. +"Have you much luggage?" + +"Four trunks," was the rueful answer. "You see I have so many clothes +that--" She stopped abruptly, a deep flush dying her fair skin, "I had +no place--I did not like to leave them, so I had to bring them with me," +she finished, rather lamely. + +Grace did not ask further questions. She noted that the girl was ill at +ease. "I received Miss Lipton's letter regarding you a week ago," she +hastened to say. "I wrote her, as you know, that we could place you. She +answered saying we might expect you at almost any time. After you have +had a chance to rest and make yourself comfortable I will tell you of +Harlowe House and the girls who live there." + +One after the other the girls spoke friendly, encouraging words to the +unfortunate freshman. Kathleen and Patience possessed themselves of her +heavy bag, carrying it between them. Grace walked with the newcomer, +pointing out the various interesting features of the little college +town, in an attempt to put the stranger entirely at her ease after her +disquieting experience. So far she had had slight opportunity to observe +this latest freshman arrival. She had a vague idea that Jean Brent was +an unusually attractive girl, but the side view she obtained of her, as +they walked along, was far from satisfactory. The newcomer said little, +and only once during the short walk to Harlowe House did she turn a pair +of very blue eyes directly upon Grace. + +It fell to Evelyn Ward to show her to her room, as she was to be +Evelyn's roommate. The girl had exclaimed a little, after the manner of +girls, at the attractiveness of Harlowe House, but in spite of her brief +flare of enthusiasm over the house and grounds, the tasteful living room +and the daintiness of the room she and Evelyn occupied, she encased +herself in a curious, impenetrable shell of mystery that Evelyn's +natural curiosity could find no excuse to penetrate. She listened +gravely and attentively to all that Evelyn told her of Harlowe House and +its lucky household, but she volunteered no information concerning +herself except a reluctant, "I came from the West," in answer to her +roommate's question as to where she lived. + +The more Evelyn observed her the more attractive she appeared. She was +of medium height, and, although plump, could not be called stout. Her +face was rather round, with no suggestion of fatness, while her features +were small and regular. Her eyes were not large, but their intense +blueness made them a significant feature of her face. Her hair was light +brown and had a burnished look in the sun. It grew thickly upon her +well-shaped head, and she wore it in a graceful knot at the back of her +head. When she smiled, which had been but once since Evelyn first +encountered her, she displayed unusually white, even teeth. It dawned +upon Evelyn as she watched her unpacking her bag that Jean Brent had not +only her share of good looks but a curious power of attraction as well +that would carry her far toward college popularity if she chose to exert +it. She wondered if she and Jean would get along well together. Although +the new Evelyn had made great progress in ruling her own spirit she was +well aware of her failings. She was quite sure, in her own mind, that +never again would the love of beautiful clothes tempt her to dishonesty, +but of herself, in other respects, she was not so positive. Still she +had resolved to live up to the traditions of Overton College, to emulate +the splendid example Grace Harlowe had already set. + +She glanced speculatively at her roommate, but the latter's calm, +impassive expression told her nothing. Suddenly, as though impelled by +Evelyn's gaze, the other girl glanced up and met Evelyn's eyes squarely. +"Well, what do you think of me?" she inquired. "I think _you_ are the +prettiest girl I ever saw." + +Evelyn flushed at both the question and the compliment. Jean Brent was +nothing if not frank. "I know I'm going to like you. I was just +wondering if we would fit into each other's lives." + +"I have a frightful temper," admitted Jean Brent somberly. "Sometimes +I'm glad of it. If I hadn't--" She paused. + +Evelyn waited for her to continue, but she gave a quick sigh, and, +springing to her feet, walked to the window. From there she could look +out at the campus, still green and velvety. For at least five minutes +she stood staring out. Then, with the air of one who casts aside a +disagreeable memory, she turned from the window, saying: "I'm going to +forget everything except the fact that I'm actually an Overton girl." + +"Were you anxious to come to Overton?" asked Evelyn. + +"No. I came here because of the advantages Harlowe House offers. I heard +of it through a friend. I wanted to go to Smith, but--oh, well, here I +am at Overton. Let's talk about you. I know you are interesting. You +look just like the picture of a girl I saw in a magazine I was reading +on the train. She is an actress. I didn't stop to read her name, but I +loved her picture. I think I brought the magazine along. Oh, yes, there +it is." She reached for the magazine, which lay on the table, and turned +the leaves energetically. "Here is the picture," she declared. Evelyn +found herself gazing at her own likeness. She began to laugh. + +"What's the matter?" demanded Jean. Her color rose in instant resentment +of Evelyn's laughter. + +Evelyn pointed to the printed name under the picture. "I am Evelyn Ward, +you know." + +"But not the _actress_?" Jean's blue eyes were wide with amazement. + +Evelyn nodded laughingly. "That's my way of earning my tuition money and +my clothes," she explained. "I was never on the stage until last +summer." She went on to tell the astonished Jean of her meeting with the +Southards and her final stage début. + +"How interesting!" exclaimed Jean. "I suppose all the Harlowe House +girls earn their college fees. I wonder how I can earn mine. I had quite +a sum toward them when I left--" again came the abrupt stop. "Oh, dear," +she sighed the next moment, "I wish I'd been more careful of my money. I +had no business to lay my bag down. What's the use of regretting? I'll +have to think of some way to raise that money. If I can't find it any +other way I can sell my clothes. I have perfectly _beautiful_ things. +Four trunks full. Lots more than I can wear. It is lucky for me that--" +She checked herself guiltily. + +"That what?" asked Evelyn. She was beginning to feel a vague impatience +at the strange way in which Jean Brent chopped off her sentences. And +how recklessly she talked about selling her clothes. + +"That I have you for a roommate," smiled the mysterious freshman. "I +wonder how much the expressman will charge to bring my trunks from the +station. Then, too, I wonder where I can put them. I wouldn't think of +spoiling the looks of our room with them." + +"You can put one of them over in that corner," planned Evelyn, "and we +could get one into the closet. It's large and quite light. The other two +Miss Harlowe will allow you to leave in the trunk room." + +"I suppose it will cost a small fortune to have them delivered," +demurred Jean. "I can't have the sale, either, until I know some of the +girls who would be interested in my wares. I'll have to telegraph my +friend to send me some money. Will you go with me to the telegraph +office. I don't know the way. I'll ask Miss Harlowe to pay the +expressman. Then I'll pay her when my money comes. Frenzied finance, +isn't it? But if you knew--" Again that maddening break. + +"I'll pay the expressman," volunteered Evelyn. "If I were you I'd talk +things over with Miss Harlowe. She knows that you lost your purse. Very +likely she has already thought of something you can do. I don't think +she would like to have you sell your clothes." + +"I don't see why she should object," declared Jean, with quick +impatience. "However, I'll do my hair over again, and wash my face and +hands, then I'll go down stairs and have a talk with her. She said she'd +be in her office." + +"Run down and talk with her now, then we'll go to the telegraph office," +said Evelyn. + +Twenty minutes later Jean entered the little office where Grace sat +engaged in the work she had been doing when interrupted by her friends +earlier in the afternoon. Like Evelyn, she was keenly alive to her +latest charge's good looks. "How attractive she is," was her thought as +she invited Jean to take the chair opposite hers. + +"I suppose you would like to know something of our household, Miss +Brent," began Grace. "We are not only a household, but we are members of +a social club as well. You are the thirty-fourth girl. Last year Miss +Thirty-four never materialized, so Miss Ward roomed alone. There isn't +so so much to tell you regarding the rules and regulations of Harlowe +House. The club takes care of most of them with its constitution and +by-laws." Opening a drawer of her desk, Grace took out a paper-covered +booklet and handed it to the freshman. "This will give you nearly all +the necessary information," she said. "If I were in your place I would +go to the registrar's office reasonably early to-morrow morning. You can +then learn whether you will be obliged to take the entrance +examinations. Having been graduated from a preparatory school you may be +exempt. When did Miss Lipton's school close?" + +"Last June," returned Jean briefly. + +"But you have seen her since then, have you not? Her letter gave me the +impression that you had been with her recently. Do you live in Grafton, +or were you visiting Miss Lipton?" + +The fair face opposite her own was suddenly flooded with red. +"I--I--was--on--a visit recently to Miss Lipton," she answered, with +reluctance. She did not volunteer the name of her home town. + +For the first time Grace became aware of the curious reticence that had +vaguely annoyed Evelyn. "Where do you live, Miss Brent!" she asked with +the sudden directness so characteristic of her. + +For a moment the girl did not reply, then her color receded, leaving +her face very white. "My home is in Chicago," she said slowly. "My +father and mother are dead. I have always lived with"--she +hesitated--"friends. Miss Lipton was a friend of my mother's. Surely her +word will not be questioned by the faculty." She glanced at Grace with a +half challenging air. + +Something in her tone brought the color to Grace's cheeks. Why could not +this girl be perfectly frank in her replies? Now that Evelyn Ward had +turned out so beautifully, Grace had been looking forward to a year of +open comradeship with her girls, yet here she was face to face with what +promised to be one of those baffling natures that required especially +tactful handling to bring out the best that lay within it. + +"I have no doubt that Miss Sheldon will place the utmost dependence in +Miss Lipton's word," returned Grace gravely. + +"If she doesn't, I--oh, well, to-morrow will tell the tale. I wish you +would tell me more of Harlowe House. It is a wonderful place. I wanted +to go to Smith, but I believe this will be nicer after all. Only +I--shall--have to earn my college fees. Miss Ward said perhaps you would +help me think of a way to earn money. I have nothing in the world except +clothes, clothes, clothes. After I've been here for awhile I'd like to +have a sale of them. I have loads of lovely things. If I could only sell +enough of them to pay my fees." + +"But you will need your clothing for your own use, will you not?" Jean +Brent was momently growing more inexplicable. + +Jean shook her head energetically. "I don't care for clothes," she said +eagerly. "I could live in a coat suit and plenty of blouses all year. I +_do_ care for college, though. If I hadn't cared, I would never--" She +suddenly checked herself. "Do you think the girls would buy my things?" +she asked in the next instant. "They are nearly all new and fresh." + +"I am sure they would be interested," was Grace's honest reply, "but I +cannot allow you to hold a sale of your wardrobe. I think such a +proceeding would be unwise. Why----" + +"Please don't ask me why, Miss Harlowe, for I can't tell you." Jean had +risen to her feet, two pleading eyes fixed on Grace. "I can only say +that if I had not lost my money everything would be different. There are +strong reasons why I can't explain to you about my being without money, +yet having so many clothes, but I assure you that I have done nothing +wrong or dishonorable. If you are not satisfied with my explanation and +wish to send me away, of course I can only go, but if you are willing +to trust me and let me stay I'll try to do my best for you and Harlowe +House. I'm sorry you disapprove of my having a sale of my things." + +Grace looked long at the earnest young face. Mystifying as were her +statements, Jean Brent had the appearance of honesty. Taking one of the +girl's hands in both her own, she said, "I don't in the least understand +you, Miss Brent, but I will respect your secret." + +"Thank you so much for your kindness to me, Miss Harlowe." With an +almost distant nod the prospective freshman rose and left the office +with almost rude abruptness. + +"What a strange girl," mused Grace. + +Her musing was interrupted by the breezy entrance of Emma Dean. "Hello, +Gracious," she hailed. "Why so pensive?" + +"I'm not pensive. I'm puzzled, and a little worried," returned Grace. +"Our latest arrival is a most complex study." + +"I suspected it," was Emma's cheerful rejoinder. "One of the 'There was +the Door to which I found no Key' variety, so to speak." + +"I'm going to tell you all about it," decided Grace, "for I need your +advice." She related her interview with Jean Brent. + +"Miss Lipton, the head of the Lipton Preparatory School, at Grafton, +writes beautifully of Miss Brent," went on Grace. "I know the faculty +would consider her word sufficient to enroll this girl, but I feel that +I ought to be doubly careful to keep my household irreproachable. I +don't like mysteries when it comes to admitting a new girl to the fold. +Still, Miss Brent impresses me as being honest and sincere. Besides, +I've promised to help her." + +"Don't worry, Gracious," advised Emma, "you may be harboring a princess +unawares. The Riddle may turn out to be the Shahess of Persia, or the +Grand Vizieress of Bagdad or some other royal person. She may be the +moving feature of a real Graustark plot." + +"Stop being ridiculous, Emma, and tell me what I ought to do." Grace's +smooth forehead puckered in a frown which her laughing lips denied. + +Emma was instantly serious. "We do not know just how much college may +mean to her," was her quick response. "If she chooses to shroud herself +in mystery, I believe it is because of something which concerns herself +alone." + +There was a brief silence, then Grace said: "You are right. To be an +Overton girl may mean more to Jean Brent than we can possibly know. I'm +going to take her on faith. Perhaps she'll find college the key that +will unlock the door to perfect understanding." + + + + + CHAPTER VI + + A CLUB MEETING AND A MYSTERY + + +"There!" exclaimed Louise Sampson as she succeeded in firmly +establishing at the top of the bulletin board a large white card, +bearing the significant legend, "Regular Meeting of the Harlowe House +Club. 8.00 P.M. Living Room. _Full Attendance, Please._" + +A small, fair-haired girl came down the stairs and joined Louise at the +bulletin-board. She read the notice aloud. "Oh, dear, I've an engagement +with a girl at Wayne Hall to-night. I don't care to miss the meeting, +and I don't like to break my engagement," she mourned. + +"I wish you would break it just this once, Hilda," said Louise +seriously. "I am anxious that every member of the club shall attend the +meeting to-night. I have something of importance to say to the girls." + +Hilda Moore opened her blue eyes very wide. "What are you going to say, +Louise? Tell me, please. You see I made this engagement over a week ago. +If you'd just tell me now what it's all about, I wouldn't really need to +come to the club meeting. I could----" + +"Keep your engagement," finished Louise, her eyes twinkling. "Really, +Hilda Moore, if you knew a tidal wave, or a cyclone or any other +calamity was due to demolish Overton I believe you'd go on making +engagements in the face of it." + +Hilda giggled good-naturedly. She was a pretty, sunshiny girl of a pure +blonde type, and had been extremely popular during her freshman year at +Overton, not only with her fellow companions at Harlowe House, but as a +member of the freshman class as well. In spite of her round baby face, +and a carefree, little-girl manner that went with it, she was a capable +business woman and earned her college fees as stenographer to the dean. +The daughter of parents who were not able to send her to college, she +had not only prepared for college during her high-school days, but had +taken the business course included in the curriculum of the high school +which she attended, and had thus fitted herself to earn her way in the +Land of College. + +Hilda's unfailing good nature was appreciated to the extent of making +her a welcome guest at the informal gatherings which were forever being +held in the various students' rooms after recitations were over for the +day. The consequence was that, as her studies and clerical duties left +her limited time for amusements, her precious recreation moments were +invariably promised to her friends many days in advance. In fact Hilda +Moore's "engagements" had grown to be a standing joke among them. + +"Promise me on your bright new sophomore honor that you'll offer your +polite regrets to the other half of that important engagement of yours +and attend my meeting," appealed Louise. + +"Well," Hilda looked concerned, "I _could_ see the girl this afternoon +and change the date." She smiled engagingly at Louise. + +"Of course you _will_," Louise agreed, answering the smile. "You see I +know you, Hilda Moore." + +"But I wouldn't do it for any one else except Miss Harlowe or Miss +Dean," was Hilda's positive assertion. "Mercy, look at the time! I'll +have to run for it if I expect to reach the office before Miss Wilder. +Good-bye." + +Hilda was gone like a flash, leaving Louise to stare contemplatively at +the notice. As the president for the year of the Harlowe House Club she +felt deeply her responsibility. She had been unanimously elected at the +club's first meeting, greatly to her surprise. + +Louise Sampson was perhaps better fitted to be president of the Harlowe +House Club than any other member of that interesting household. Emma +and Grace had agreed upon the point when, before the election, the +former's name had been mentioned as a probable candidate. This thought +sprang again to Grace's mind as she came from her office and saw Louise +still standing before the bulletin board, apparently deep in thought. +She turned at the sound of Grace's step. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe!" she exclaimed. "I do hope our meeting to-night will +be a success. Surely some one will have a real live idea for the club to +act upon." + +"Thirty-four heads are better than one," smiled Grace. "There is +inspiration in numbers." + +"We did wonderfully well with the caramels last year, and this year I +believe they will be more popular than ever. We made twice as many as +usual last Saturday, and sold them all. We were obliged to disappoint +quite a number of girls, too. Our little bank account is growing slowly +but surely. Still there are certainly other things we can do to earn +money, collectively and individually. Really I mustn't get started on +the subject. It is time I went to my chemistry recitation. You'll be at +the meeting to-night, won't you, Miss Harlowe? We couldn't get along +without you." + +A faint flush rose to Grace's cheeks at Louise's parting remark. How +wonderful it was to feel that one was really useful. Yes; the +thirty-four girls under her care really needed her. They needed her far +more than did Tom Gray. Grace frowned a trifle impatiently. She had not +intended to allow herself to think of Tom, yet there was something in +the expression of Louise Sampson's gray eyes that reminded her of him. +Resolving to put him completely out of her mind, Grace went into the +kitchen to consult with the cook concerning the day's marketing. The +postman's ring, however, caused her to hurry back to her office where +the maid was just depositing her morning mail on the slide of her desk. + +Her letters were from Anne, Elfreda and her mother, and they filled her +with unalloyed pleasure. Her mother's unselfish words, "I hope my little +girl is finding all the happiness life has to offer in her work," +thrilled her. How different was her mother's attitude from that of Tom +Gray. Surely no one could miss her as her mother missed her, yet she had +given her up without a murmur, while Tom had protested bitterly against +her beloved work and prophesied that some day she would realize that +work didn't mean everything in life. + +All that day the inspiring effect of her mother's letter remained with +Grace. Her already deep interest in her house and her charges received +new impetus, and when evening came, she felt, as she entered the big +living room where the thirty-four girls were assembled, that she would +willingly do anything that lay within her power to forward the +prosperity and success of Harlowe House. + +After the usual preliminaries, Louise Sampson addressed the meeting in +her bright direct fashion. "Ever since we came back to Harlowe House +this year I've felt that we ought to do something to increase our +treasury money. If the club had enough money of its own, then the +Harlowe House girls wouldn't need to borrow of Semper Fidelis. That +would leave the Semper Fidelis fund free for other girls who don't live +here and who need financial help. Of course we couldn't do very much at +first, but if we could get up some kind of play or entertainment that +the whole college would be anxious to come to see, as they once did a +bazaar that the Semper Fidelis Club gave, the money we would realize +from it would be a fine start for us. Now I'm going to leave the subject +open to informal discussion. Won't some one of you please express an +opinion?" + +"Don't you believe that some of the students might say we were selfish +to try to make money for our own house instead of for the college? +Semper Fidelis was organized for the benefit of the whole college, but +this is different," remarked Cecil Ferris. + +A blank silence followed Cecil's objection. What she had just said was, +in a measure, true. + +Louise Sampson looked appealingly at Grace. She had been so sure that +her plan of conducting some special entertainment on a large scale would +meet with approval. Cecil's view of the matter had never occurred to +her. + +"I am afraid that Miss Ferris is right," Grace said slowly. "Much as I +should like to see the Harlowe House Club in a position to take care of +its members' wants I am afraid we might be criticized as selfish if we +undertook to give a bazaar." + +"Why couldn't we give one entertainment a month?" asked Mary Reynolds +eagerly. "I am sure President Morton would let us have Greek Hall. We +could give different kinds of entertainments. One month we could give a +Shakespearean play and the next a Greek tragedy; then we could act a +scenario, or have a musical revue or whatever we liked. We could make +posters to advertise each one and state frankly on them that the +proceeds were to go to the Harlowe House Club Reserve Fund. We wouldn't +ask any one for anything. We wouldn't even ask them to come. We'd just +have the tickets on sale as they do at a theatre. If the girls liked the +first show, they'd come to the next one. We'd ask some of the popular +girls of the college who do stunts to take part, and feature them. I +think we'd have a standing-room-only audience every time." + +Mary paused for breath after this long speech. The club, to a member, +had eyed her with growing interest as she talked. + +"I think that's a splendid plan," agreed Evelyn Ward. "I'm willing to do +all I can toward it. I've had only a little stage experience, but I'd +love to help coach the actors for their parts." + +For the next half hour the plan for increasing the club's treasury was +eagerly discussed. A play committee, consisting of Mary Reynolds, Evelyn +Ward, Nettie Weyburn and Ethel Hilton, a tall, dark-haired girl, noted +for making brilliant recitations, was chosen. + +"Has any one else a suggestion?" asked Louise Sampson, when the first +excitement regarding the new project had in a measure subsided. + +"Why couldn't we have a Service Bureau?" asked Nettie Weyburn. "I mean +we could post notices that any one who wishes a certain kind of work +done, such as mending, sewing or tutoring, could apply to our bureau. +Every one knows that the students of Harlowe House are self-supporting. +We wouldn't be here if we weren't. Some of us have a very hard time +earning our college fees. Some of us have been obliged to borrow money, +and comparatively few of us ever have pocket money. If the girls who +don't have to do things for themselves found that we could always be +depended upon for services I imagine we would have all the work we could +do." + +"Hurrah for Nettie!" exclaimed Cecil Ferris. "I think that's a fine +idea." + +"So do I," echoed several voices. + +"But we'd have to put some one in charge of the bureau, and no one of us +could afford to spend much time looking after it," reminded Louise. + +"Oh, we could take turns," was Nettie's prompt reply. "Then, too, we +could have certain hours for business, say from four o'clock until six +on every week day, except Saturday and from two o'clock until five on +Saturday afternoons." + +"But where would we receive the girls who came to see about having work +done?" asked Alice Andrews, a business-like little person who roomed +with Louise Sampson. + +"I will see that the Service Bureau has a desk installed in one corner +of the living room," offered Grace, who had, up to this point, listened +to the various girls' remarks, a proud light in her eyes. She loved the +sturdy self-reliance of the members of her household. "And there will +also be times when I can do duty on the Bureau, too," she added. + +"No, Miss Harlowe, you mustn't think of it," said Louise Sampson. "You +do altogether too much for us now." + +"I am here to take care of my household," smiled Grace. "Besides, it +will be a pleasure to help a club of girls who are so willing to help +themselves." + +"Miss Harlowe is really and truly interested in the girls here, isn't +she?" Jean Brent commented to Evelyn Ward in an undertone. Having passed +her examinations Jean was now a full-fledged freshman. + +"Yes, indeed," returned Evelyn, with emphasis. "She has done a great +deal for me. More than I can ever hope to repay." + +"What--" began Jean. Then she suddenly stopped and bent forward in a +listening attitude. The electric bell on the front door had just +shrilled forth the announcement of a visitor. A moment and the maid had +entered the room with, "A lady to see you, Miss Harlowe. I didn't catch +her name. It sounded like Brant." + +Jean Brent grew very white. Turning to Evelyn she said unsteadily, "I +don't feel well. I think I will go up stairs." Without waiting for +Evelyn to reply, she rose and almost ran out of the living room ahead of +Grace. As she stepped into the hall she darted one lightning glance +toward the visitor, then she stumbled up the stairs, shaking with +relief. She had never before seen Grace's caller. + +"How do you feel?" was Evelyn's first question as she entered their room +fully two hours later. "You missed a spread. We had sandwiches and cake +and hot chocolate." + +"I can't help it," muttered Jean uncivilly. Then she said +apologetically, "I'm much better, thank you. Please forgive me for being +so rude." + +While in the next room Grace was saying to Emma, who, owing to an +engagement, had not attended the meeting, "Really, Emma, the name +'Riddle' certainly applies to Miss Brent. She came to the meeting with +the others, and when it was only half over she bolted from the living +room and upstairs as though she were pursued by savages. I wouldn't have +noticed her, perhaps, but I had been called to the door. Mrs. Brant came +to see me about my sewing. Miss Brent hurried out of the living room +ahead of me. I saw her give Mrs. Brant the strangest look, then up the +stairs she ran as fast as she could go." + +"Grace," Emma looked at her friend in a startled way. "You don't suppose +Miss Brent has run away from home do you? The names Brant and Brent +sound alike. She may have thought that some member of her family had +followed her here." + +It was Grace's turn to look startled. "I don't know," she said +doubtfully. "I hope not. I should not like to harbor a runaway unless I +knew the circumstances warranted it, as was the case with Mary Reynolds. +I didn't think of Miss Brent's secret as being of that nature. Surely +Miss Lipton would not countenance a runaway. Still I don't wish to try +to force this girl's confidence. I prefer to let matters stand as they +are, for the present, at least. I've promised to respect her secret, +whatever it may be, and I am going to do so." + +Emma shook her head disapprovingly. + +"I don't like mysteries, Grace. When we talked Jean Brent over a few +days ago I told you that I didn't think it mattered if she choose to +wrap herself in mystery. But I've changed my mind. I believe you owe it +to yourself to insist on a complete explanation from her. Suppose later +on you discovered that you had been deceived in her, that she was +unworthy. Then, again, she might put you in a disagreeable position +with President Morton or Miss Wilder. You remember the humiliation you +endured at Evelyn's hands. I, who know you so well, understand that your +motive in trusting Miss Brent unquestioningly is above reproach. But +others might not understand. If she proved untrustworthy, _you_ would be +censured far more than she." Emma's tones vibrated with earnestness. + +Grace sat silent. She realized the truth of her friend's words. Emma +rarely spoke seriously. When she did so, it counted. Still, she had +given her promise to this strange young girl, and she would keep her +word. After all Jean Brent's secret might be of no more importance than +that of the average school girl. + + + + + CHAPTER VII + + HER OWN WAY + + +The Service Bureau lost no time in preparing and posting notices on the +college bulletin board, and on those of the various campus houses, to +the effect that they were prepared to take care of any requests for +general services that might be made, and the immediate response with +which their venture met was gratifying in the extreme. Certain of the +club members found their spare time fully occupied in tutoring freshmen, +while those who were skilled needlewomen were kept busy mending, making +silk blouses, kimonos and even simple styles of gowns. Grace had +thoughtfully placed a second sewing machine in the sewing room, and it +never stood idle. There were requests for all sorts of services such as +hair dressing, manicuring and countless small labors which affluent +students were glad to turn over to their needy classmates. + +Grace and Louise Sampson spent many hours of time and thought upon the +new venture. It required tact and judgment to select the various girls +for the various labors. First there was the customer to please. Second +the fact that each member of the club was anxious to be given the +opportunity to earn a little extra money. It was wonderful, too, the +amount of hitherto undiscovered ability which came to light at the call +for service, and it was not long before Nettie Weyburn had acquired +considerable reputation as a manicurist, while Ethel Hilton gained +lasting laurels as a hair dresser and Mary Reynolds proved herself a +competent tutor. Hilda Moore became a fad among certain girls who +loathed letter writing and willingly paid her for taking their dictation +and typing their home letters, while Cecil Ferris stood alone as an +expert mender of silk stockings. Louise Sampson made silk blouses. +Several members specialized on kimonos. Two girls were kept constantly +busy on hand-painted post cards, posters and cunning little luncheon +favors. There were also occasional requests for a maid or companion for +some special affair. In fact the high standard of excellence which the +Service Bureau aimed for, and obtained, caused its popularity to +increase rapidly. + +There was but one member of this earnest and busy household to whom the +Bureau meant nothing. That member was Jean Brent. So far she had +discovered absolutely nothing she could do to earn money. She had not +the patience to tutor, she loathed the bare idea of performing personal +services for others, and she could not sew a stitch. Nevertheless the +fact that she needed money perpetually stared her in the face. True she +had written to Miss Lipton for a loan, and the money had been promptly +sent her. She had repaid Grace and Evelyn the small sums they had +advanced her, but the remainder of the money had dwindled away so +rapidly she could hardly have given an account of the way in which it +had been spent. + +Now her thoughts turned to her trunks of unused finery. What possible +objection could Miss Harlowe have to her selling what was rightfully +hers? If she wished to dispose of certain of her own possessions it was +surely no one's affair save her own. Althea Parker, who was Evelyn's +friend, and the leader of a clique of the richest girls at Overton, had +been given an opportunity to see the contents of one of the trunks and +had gone into ecstacies over the dainty hats and frocks Jean had +displayed for her benefit. "For goodness' sake _where_ did you get such +lovely things?" had been Althea's curious question. "They must have cost +a lot of money." + +"Do you think the girls in your set would be interested in them?" Jean +had asked, ignoring the other girl's question. "I--I should like to sell +them to any one who wants them. I must have some money. I need it at +once." + +"Sell them?" Althea's eye-brows had been elevated in surprise. "How +funny." Then her natural selfishness coming strongly to the surface, she +had said hastily. "I'd love to have that green chiffon evening gown. +It's never been worn, has it?" She decided it was not her business if +Miss Brent chose to sell her clothes. Jean had gravely assured her that +everything in the trunk was perfectly new and fresh, and Althea had, +then and there, bargained for almost a hundred dollars' worth of finery, +and promised to interest the girls of her set in Jean's possessions. + +It was not until after Althea had gone that Jean remembered Grace's +objection to her proposed sale. She decided that she could not have the +sale after all. She would sell Althea the things she wished and tell her +the circumstances. But when she laid the matter before Althea the latter +had said lightly, "Oh, don't let a little thing like that worry you. +It's none of Miss Harlowe's business. Besides, I've told my friends, and +they are dying to see your things. Evelyn told me to-day that Miss +Harlowe was going to New York City on Friday night. You can have the +girls come up here on Saturday afternoon. I'll invite Evelyn to luncheon +and keep her away until after six o'clock. She wouldn't like it if she +knew. She's a regular goody-goody this year. What you must do is to get +the things out of the other trunks. Then the girls can see them. I'll +come to-morrow for these things I've selected; so have them wrapped up +for me. If we manage it quietly no one need be the wiser, for the girls +won't breathe a word of it to a soul." + +Actuated by her need of money, Jean swallowed her scruples and obeyed +Althea's commands implicitly. Under the pretext of rearranging her +wardrobe, she spent her spare time in the trunk room going over her +effects and picking out those articles most likely to appeal to her +customers, and by Saturday everything was in readiness for the sale. +Evelyn, unsuspecting and jubilant over her luncheon engagement with +Althea, who had so far this term held herself rather aloof from her, +hurried off to keep her appointment, leaving Jean a clear field. + +Locking the door, this strange girl began laying out her wares. There +were exquisite evening gowns, with satin slippers and silk stockings to +match, and there were afternoon and morning frocks, walking suits, +separate coats, hats, gloves, fans, scarfs, everything in fact to +delight the heart of a girl. Jean handled them all mechanically, and +without interest. It was only when she heard the murmur of girls' +voices outside her door that a deep flush mounted even to her smooth +forehead. She drew a deep breath and braced herself as for an ordeal, +then answered the peremptory knock on the door. + +There were little delighted cries from the ten girls who came to the +sale as they examined Jean's beautiful wardrobe. Being of medium height, +her gowns fitted most of her customers, who exulted over the fact of +their absolute freshness. They were indeed bargains, and, as each girl +had come prepared to buy to the limit of her ample allowance, the money +fairly poured into Jean's hands. + +For the rest of the afternoon a great trying-on of gowns ensued, and in +their eager appreciation of the pretty things before them they chattered +like a flock of magpies, arousing not a little curiosity among a number +of the Harlowe House girls who in passing through the hall heard the +murmur of voices and subdued laughter. It was after six o'clock when the +last girl, bearing a huge bundle and a suit case, had departed. Jean sat +down amidst the wreck of her possessions and sighed wearily. She sprang +up the next moment, however, and began feverishly to bundle the various +garments lying about on the bed and chairs into the open trunk. She had +sold many of her possessions. Those that were left would all go into the +one trunk. She must hurry them in before Evelyn returned. She was +likely to come in at almost any moment. Jean had saved a beautiful frock +of yellow crêpe for Evelyn. She intended to give it to her for a +Christmas present. There were shoes, stockings and scarf to match, along +with a wonderful white evening coat, trimmed with wide bands of white +fur and lined with palest pink brocade. In the short time she had known +Evelyn she had become greatly attached to her, and although unlike in +disposition, they had, so far, managed to get along together as +roommates. + +Jean knew, however, that Evelyn, who was devoted heart and soul to Grace +Harlowe, could not fail to disapprove of her high-handed disregard of +Grace's authority. She, therefore, determined to remove all traces of +the sale and trust to luck and the honor of the girls who had taken part +in it. If, later, Evelyn should recognize any of the various articles as +Jean's, it would do no particular harm. She would, no doubt, be shocked, +but still past lapses of good conduct never disturbed one as did those +of the present. Feeling that, in her case, at least, the end justified +the means, Jean bundled the last tell-tale effect into the trunk and +banged down the lid, resolving to meet Evelyn as though nothing had +happened, and let the future take care of itself. + + + + + CHAPTER VIII + + ALL IN THE DAY'S WORK + + +With the approach of the Thanksgiving holidays a great pleasure and a +great sorrow came to Grace. The "pleasure" was the joyful news that Mr. +and Mrs. Harlowe had accepted an invitation to spend Thanksgiving in New +York City with the Nesbits. This news meant that, for the first time +since her entrance into college as a freshman, Grace would have the +supreme satisfaction of being with her adored parents on Thanksgiving +Day. Anne, Miriam and Elfreda would be with her, too, which made the +anticipation of her four days' vacation doubly dear. + +Then almost identical with this great joy had come the great sorrow. +Miss Wilder was going away. For the past year she had not been well, and +now she had been ordered West for her health. During Grace's first year +at Harlowe House the regard which Miss Wilder had always felt for her as +a student had gradually deepened until the two were on terms of +intimacy. Grace felt the same freedom in going to the dean with her +difficulties as she had with Miss Thompson, her loved principal of +high-school days. + +It seemed to her as though this staunch friend, with her kindly +tolerance, and her amazing knowledge of girl nature, could never be +replaced. No matter how worthy of respect and admiration her successor +might be, she could never quite equal Miss Wilder. The possibility of +Overton without her had never occurred to Grace. True she had noted on +several occasions that Miss Wilder looked very pale and tired. She was +considerably thinner, too, than when Grace had entered college as a +freshman, yet she had always given out the impression of tireless +energy. Grace had never heard her complain of ill health, yet here she +was, threatened with a nervous breakdown. The only remedy, a complete +rest. As soon as her successor had been appointed she would start for an +extended western trip in search of health, which only time, the open air +and rest could restore. At the older woman's request Grace spent as much +time as possible in her company. They had long talks over the subject +that lay closest to the young house mother's heart, the welfare of her +flock, and Grace derived untold benefit from the dean's counsel. + +It now lacked only a little time until Overton College would lose one of +its staunchest friends. Divided between the anticipation of meeting and +the pain of parting, Grace hardly knew her own state of mind. It was +with a very sober face that she hung the telephone on its receiver one +gray November morning, and slipping into her wraps, set out for Overton +Hall in obedience to Miss Wilder's telephoned request. The new dean, +Miss Wharton, had arrived, and Miss Wilder was anxious that Grace should +meet her. Miss Wharton had expressed herself as interested in Miss +Wilder's account of Harlowe House and its unique system of management. +She had also expressed her desire to meet Grace, and Miss Wilder, +hopeful that this interest might prove helpful to Grace, had readily +acceded to her wish. + +Grace set forth for Overton Hall in good spirits, but whether it was the +effect of the raw November morning or that the shadow of parting hung +heavily over her, she suddenly felt her exhilaration vanish. A strange +sense of gloomy foreboding bore down upon her. She found herself +strangely reluctant to meet Miss Wharton. She had a strong desire to +about-face and return to Harlowe House. "What is the matter with you, +Grace Harlowe?" she said half aloud. With an impatient squaring of her +shoulders she marched along determined to be cheerful and make the best +of what she could not change. + +As she entered Miss Wilder's office her quick glance took in the short, +rather stout figure seated beside Miss Wilder. This, then, was Miss +Wharton. What Grace saw in that quick glance was a round, red, satisfied +face lit by two cold pale blue eyes, and surmounted by lifeless brown +hair, plentifully streaked with gray. There was neither grace nor +majesty in her short, dumpy figure, and Grace's first impression of her +was decidedly unpleasant. An impression which she never had reason to +change. + +Miss Wilder rose to meet Grace with outstretched hand. "My dear, I am +glad to see you this morning." + +"And I to see you," responded Grace, her gray eyes full of affectionate +regard. "How are you feeling to-day, Miss Wilder?" + +"Very well, indeed, for me," smiled the dean. "Almost well enough to +give up my western rest, but not quite. My heart is in my work here. It +is hard to leave it even for a little while. But I am leaving it in good +hands. I wish you to meet Miss Wharton, Grace." + +She presented Grace to the other woman, who did not offer to take the +hand Grace extended, but bowed rather distantly. The color stung Grace's +cheeks at the slight. Still she forced herself to try to say honestly, +"I am glad to know you, Miss Wharton." + +"Thank you," was the cold response, "You are much younger than I was +led to believe. It is rather difficult to imagine you as the head of a +campus house. You give one the impression of being a student." + +Grace's eyes were fixed on the new dean with grave regard. Was this +salutary speech purely impersonal or did a spice of malicious meaning +lurk within it? Not since those far-off days when Miss Leece, a +disagreeable teacher of mathematics at Oakdale High School, had made her +algebra path a thorny one had she encountered any instructor that +reminded her in the least of the one teacher she had thoroughly +despised. Yet, as she strove to fight back her growing dislike and reply +impersonally, she was seized with the conviction that even as she and +Miss Leece had been wholly opposed to each other, so surely would she +and Miss Wharton find nothing in common. After what seemed an hour, but +was in reality a minute, Grace forced herself to smile and say with +quiet courtesy, "This is my second year as house mother at Harlowe +House. I am frequently taken for a student. I really feel no older than +my girls, and I hope I shall always feel so." + +"It isn't years that count with Miss Harlowe," smiled Miss Wilder, +coming to Grace's defense. "It is the ability to keep things moving +successfully, and Miss Harlowe has shown that ability in a marked +degree," she added. + +"Has she, indeed?" returned Miss Wharton, with what Grace felt to be +forced politeness. "I shall be interested in visiting Harlowe House and +learning Miss Harlowe's successful methods of management." Then she +turned to Miss Wilder and began a conversation from which it appeared as +though she deliberately sought to exclude Grace. + +"I must go, Miss Wilder," said Grace, rising almost immediately. She +decided that she could not and would not endure Miss Wharton's rudeness. + +Miss Wilder looked distressed. She could not understand Miss Wharton's +attitude, therefore there was nothing to do save ignore it. + +"Very well, my dear. Run in and see me to-morrow. I shall be here from +two o'clock until four in the afternoon." She took one of Grace's soft +hands in both of hers. The brown eyes met the gray questioning ones with +a look of love and trust. Grace's resentment died out. She said a formal +good-bye to Miss Wharton and hurried from the room. She would go to see +Miss Wilder the next day as she had requested. Perhaps Miss Wharton's +rude reception of her was due merely to a brusque trait of character. +Perhaps she belonged to the old school who believed that youth and +responsibility could not go hand in hand. At any rate she would try +hard not to judge. Although she usually found her first impressions to +be correct, still there were always exceptions. Miss Wharton might prove +to be the exception. + +On her way home she stopped at Wayne Hall. To her it was a house of +tender memories, and she never entered its hospitable doors without half +expecting to see the dear, familiar faces of the girls long gone from +there to the busy paths of the outside world. + +"Why, how do you do, Miss Harlowe?" was Mrs. Elwood's delighted +greeting. "It certainly is good to see you. I think you might run over +oftener when you're so near, but I s'pose you have your hands full with +all those thirty-four girls. Did you come to see Miss West and Miss +Eliot? If you did, they're both at home, for a wonder. Miss West doesn't +have a recitation at this hour, and Miss Eliot's sick." + +"Sick!" Grace sprang to her feet. "Oh, I must run up and see her at +once. To tell you the truth, Mrs. Elwood, I came to see you. I hadn't +the least idea that either of the girls were in, but if you'll forgive +me this time I'll run upstairs to see Patience and make you a special +visit some other day." + +"Oh, I'll forgive you, all right," laughed Mrs. Elwood. "I'm glad to see +your bright face, if it's only for five minutes, Miss Harlowe." + +"You're a dear." Grace dropped a soft kiss on Mrs. Elwood's cheek, then +hurried up the stairs, two at a time. Pausing at the old familiar door +at the end of the hall, she knocked. There was a quick, light step. The +door opened and Kathleen West fairly pounced upon her. + +"Look who's here! Look who's here!" she chanted triumphantly. The tall, +fair girl in the lavender silk kimono, who reclined in the Morris chair, +turned her head languidly, then gave a cry of delight. + +"You poor girl!" Grace embraced Patience affectionately. "Whatever is +the matter?" + +"Oh, just a cold," croaked Patience. "In the words of J. Elfreda, 'I'm a +little horse.'" Her blue eyes twinkled. "It's worth being sick to have +you here, Grace." + +"I've been intending to come over every night this week, but I'm so +busy," sighed Grace. "The Service Bureau keeps me hustling." + +"What a progressive lot of people you Harlowites are," praised Kathleen. +"Did you know that Mary is doing a story about you and your family for +our paper. Of course there are no names mentioned. I saw to that." +Kathleen flushed. She recalled a time when she had used Grace's name +without permission. + +"Yes, I know about it," smiled Grace, "and I know that no names are +mentioned." + +Kathleen's color heightened. Then she remarked: "By the way, that Miss +Brent must have realized a nice sum of money from her sale. When did she +have it, Grace? We didn't hear a word of it. It must have been a very +select affair. I'm sorry I didn't know of it, for I wanted to buy an +evening dress. Rita Harris bought a beauty. Tell us about this latest +acquisition to Harlowe House. How does she happen to have such wonderful +clothes, and why didn't she go to work for the Service Bureau instead of +selling them? I'm fairly buzzing with curiosity." + +Grace viewed Kathleen in amazement. "I don't understand you, Kathleen," +she said, in a perplexed tone. "I have heard nothing of a sale." + +"But Miss Brent held it at Harlowe House a week ago last Saturday," +persisted Kathleen. "It is evident she didn't wish you to know it or you +would have been there, too." + +Grace's amazed expression changed to one of vexed concern. She now +understood. "One week ago last Saturday I was in New York City," she +said soberly. "Until this moment I knew nothing of any such sale. In +fact I had objected to the plan when Miss Brent proposed it to me. If +she had wished to dispose of certain of her personal belongings to any +one girl I should have said unhesitatingly that it was her own affair, +but a general sale is a different matter. The eyes of the college are, +to a great extent, directed toward Harlowe House. It's position among +the other campus houses is unique. That the girls who live there are +given a home free of charge makes them doubly liable to criticism. They +must be worthy of their privileges." + +Kathleen nodded in emphatic agreement. "Of course they must. I +understand fully your position in regard to them, Grace." + +"You mean the girl we met that day at Vinton's, don't you?" inquired +Patience. "She had been robbed of her money in the train." + +"Yes; she is the very girl." + +"How do you reconcile her lack of means to pay her college expenses with +this wonderful wardrobe that Kathleen has just told us of?" + +"I don't reconcile them. I can't. That is just the trouble." Grace +looked worried. "Speaking in strict confidence, I have really taken Miss +Brent on trust. I have asked her to explain certain things to me, and +she has refused to do so. On the other hand she is warmly championed by +the principal of one of the most select preparatory schools in the +country. Then, too, she assures me that at some future day she will +explain everything. Emma calls her the Riddle. It's an appropriate name, +too." Grace made a little despairing gesture. + +"You are the greatest advocate of the motto, 'Live and let live' that I +have ever run across, Grace," smiled Patience, "but," her face grew +serious, "I believe you ought to insist on Miss Brent's full explanation +of her mysterious ways. If the news of this sale happens to reach +faculty ears _you_ are likely to be criticized for allowing it." + +"But I didn't allow it," protested Grace. "I refused my consent to it." + +"Yet you are the last one to defend yourself at another's expense," +reminded Kathleen. "You'd rather be misjudged than to see this girl, who +hasn't even trusted you, placed in an unpleasant position." + +Grace's color deepened. "I promised to trust her," she said at last. "At +first I felt just as you do about this. Then I talked with her. She +seemed honest and sincere. I decided that perhaps it would be better not +to force her confidence. Young girls are often likely to make mountains +of mole-hills. Still, Emma thinks just as you do," she added. "She +didn't at first, but she does now. I'm sure _she_ knows nothing of the +sale. She would have told me." + +"I just happened to remember," began Kathleen, her straight brows drawn +together in a scowl, "that Evelyn Ward rooms with Miss Brent. Evelyn +must have known of the sale. Do you mind, if I ask her about it?" + +"Ask her if you like." Grace spoke wearily. Everything was surely going +wrong to-day. She had intended to tell Patience and Kathleen about her +trip to New York. She had visited Anne and the Southards and spent two +delightful days. After what she had heard she felt that there was +nothing to say. "I must go," she announced abruptly. "I'll come again +to-morrow to see you, Patience. A speedy recovery to you. Come and see +me, both of you, whenever you can. By the way, I met Miss Wharton, the +new dean, this morning." + +"What is she like?" asked Kathleen. + +"I can hardly tell you. She is different from Miss Wilder. I saw her +only for a moment. She seems distant. Still one can't judge by first +appearances. I must go. Good-bye, girls." + +Grace left her friends rather hurriedly. She was ready to cry. The +revelations of the morning had been almost too much for her. It was hard +indeed to be snubbed, but it was harder still to be deceived. "It's all +in the day's work," she whispered, over and over again, as she crossed +the campus. "I must be brave and accept what comes. It's all in the +day's work." + + + + + CHAPTER IX + + WHAT EVELYN HEARD ON THE CAMPUS + + +"Ha! Whom have we here?" declaimed Emma Dean, pointing dramatically, as +Grace opened the door and stepped into their room. One look at Grace's +sensitive face was sufficient. Emma had lived close to her friend too +long not to know the signs of dejection in the features that usually +shone with hope and cheerfulness. "Advance and show your countersign," +she commanded. + +"I haven't any," returned Grace soberly. + +"Spoken like a brigadier general who doesn't need one," retorted Emma. +"You are just in time to hear my terrible tale. + + "Oh, a terrible tale I have to tell + Of the terrible fate that once befell + A teacher of English who once resided + In the same recitation room that I did," + +she rendered tunefully. + +The shadow disappeared like magic from Grace's face. "Now what have you +done, you funny girl?" she asked, her sad face breaking into smiles. +Emma was irresistible. + +"It is not what I have _done_, but what I _might_ have done. What was it +Whittier said in 'Maud Muller'?" + + "There's really no one under the sun + Can blame you for what you might have done," + +paraphrased Emma briskly. + +Grace giggled outright. "Poor Whittier," she sympathized. + +"Don't pity him," objected Emma. "Pity me for what nearly happened to +me. The illustrious name of Dean came within a little of traveling about +Overton attached to a funny story, which I will now relate for your sole +edification. You remember that pile of themes I brought home on +Tuesday?" + +Grace nodded. + +"Well, I finished them last night and wrapped them up ready to take back +to the classroom to-day. They made a good-sized bundle, because I had +collected them from all my classes. This morning I was in a hurry, so I +picked up my bundle and ran. I always like to be in my classroom in good +season. But fate was against me, for I met Miss Dutton, that new +assistant in Greek, and she stopped me to ask me numerous questions, as +she is fain to do unless one sees her first, and from afar off enough +to suddenly change one's course and miss her. Consequently I marched +into my room to find my class assembled. I assumed a dignity which I +didn't feel, for I hate being late, and laid my bundle of themes on my +desk. Every eye was fixed reprovingly upon me. I had said so much +against straggling into class late, yet here I had committed that very +crime. I untied my bundle and was just going to open it when that +black-eyed Miss Atherton asked me a question. I answered the question, +my eyes on her, my fingers folding back the paper. I reached for my +themes and my hand closed over cloth instead of paper. A positive chill +went up and down my spine. I gave one horrified glance at the supposed +theme and poked it out of sight in a hurry. Another second and I would +have offered some one my white linen skirt in full view of my class. +Instead of themes I had brought my clean laundry to English IV." + +"Oh, Emma!" gasped Grace mirthfully. + +"You're not a bit sympathetic," declared Emma with pretended severity. + +How Elfreda would love that tale. She would revel in the vision of Emma +Dean solemnly proffering her linen skirt to an unsuspecting class. "I +declare, Emma, you have driven away the blues." + +"Have I?" inquired Emma with guileful innocence. It was precisely what +she had intended to do. "What is troubling you, Gracious?" + +"I can't endure the thought of losing Miss Wilder. I went to see her +this morning and met Miss Wharton. I----" + +"Don't like her," finished Emma calmly. + +"No, I don't," returned Grace, with sudden vigor, "but how did you know +it?" + +"Because I don't like her, either. I was introduced to her yesterday +afternoon in Miss Wilder's office. I didn't tell you, because I wished +you to form your own impression of her, first hand." + +"She was positively rude to me, Emma. She made me feel like a little +girl. She said I looked more like a student than a person in charge of a +campus house." + +"I agree with her," was Emma's bland reply. "You might easily be taken +for a freshman." + +"But she didn't mean it in the nice way that you do," said Grace. "I +hope she never comes to inspect Harlowe House. She will be sure to find +fault." + +"She'll have to make a sharp search," predicted Emma. "We won't worry +about it until she comes, will we? Now, what else is on your mind?" + +"The Riddle," admitted Grace. She related what she had heard from +Kathleen regarding the sale. + +"H-m-m!" was Emma's dry response. "They took good care that I shouldn't +hear of it." + +"I'm so sorry Evelyn lent herself to something she knew would displease +me," mourned Grace. + +"Perhaps she didn't. I know for a certainty that she wasn't in the house +Saturday afternoon, for I met her on the campus and she told me that she +was going to take luncheon and spend the afternoon with Althea Parker." + +"She must have _known_ about it." + +"I am afraid the news of this sale will travel rapidly," prophesied +Emma. "Not only will Miss Brent be talked over, but you also will be +criticized. You know I advised you, not long ago, to insist that Miss +Brent make a full explanation of things. Take my advice and see her at +once." + +"I will," decided Grace. "I'll have a talk with her after dinner +to-night." + +Grace was not the only one, however, to whom the news of the sale came +as a shock. Strangely enough Evelyn learned of it during the afternoon +of the same day in which it had come to Grace's ears. Her attention had +been attracted to a smart black and white check coat which Edna +Correll, a very plain freshman who tried to make up in extreme dressing +what she lacked in beauty, was wearing. In crossing the campus on her +way to Harlowe House she had encountered Edna in company with another +freshman. For an instant she had wondered why the sight of the black and +white coat which Edna wore seemed so strangely familiar. Then it had +dawned upon her that it was identical with a coat belonging to Jean. + +"How do you like my new coat?" had been Edna's salutation, and Evelyn +had replied. "It's wonderfully smart. Miss Brent has one very much like +it." + +"She had one, you mean," Edna had corrected. "Why, weren't you at the +sale last Saturday! I suppose you selected what you wanted beforehand. +That is where you had the advantage." + +"What sale?" Evelyn had asked, completely mystified. Then explanations +had followed. White with suppressed anger, Evelyn had bade Edna a hasty +good-bye and sped across the campus toward Harlowe House. Without a word +she brushed by the maid who answered the bell, and rushed upstairs as +fast as she could run. The temper which she had tried so hard to control +was now at a high pitch. How dared Jean deliberately place her in such +an unpleasant position when she was trying so hard to be worthy of Miss +Harlowe's confidence? She flung open the door of her room. Then her eyes +sought and found Jean standing before the wardrobe, her back to the +door, a pair of black satin slippers in her hand. + +"How could you do it?" burst forth Evelyn. "You know Miss Harlowe +forbade it. Now she will think that I knew all about it. Just when I am +trying to merit her confidence." + +Jean Brent whirled about. Her blue eyes flashed. One of the slippers she +held in her hand swished through the air and landed with a thud against +the opposite wall. The wave of anger with which she faced Evelyn was +like the sudden sweep of a gale of wind out of a clear sky. The other +slipper followed the first one. Then the doors of the wardrobe were +slammed shut with a force that caused it to shake. To Evelyn it was as +though a strong current of air had blown upon her. Here, indeed was a +temper that outranked her own. + +"What right have you to speak to me in such a tone?" raged Jean. "You +have nothing to say as to what I shall or shall not do. I won't pretend +I don't know what you mean. I do know. I don't in the least care what +you think about it, either. My clothes are mine to do with just whatever +I please. If Miss Harlowe imagines I am going to be a servant to half +the girls at Overton for the sake of earning my fees she is mistaken. +Why should she or any one else object to my selling my things, if I +like? I don't see how you found it out. The girls promised to keep the +whole affair to themselves. I don't understand why you should be so +concerned, or what it has to do with Miss Harlowe's opinion of you. From +what you say I might almost assume that there had been a time when _you_ +were not to be trusted." + +Evelyn's beautiful face was crimson with anger and humiliation. She +longed to answer Jean's arraignment with a flood of words as bitter as +her own, but her determined effort of months to rule her spirit now bore +fruit. + +"I'm sorry I spoke so abruptly," she said coldly. "I just heard about +the sale from Miss Correll. You were quite right in what you said. There +was a time when I could not be trusted. My trouble was about clothes, +too. Miss Harlowe helped me find my self-respect again, and this year I +am trying very hard to be an Overton girl in the truest sense of the +word. I am telling you this in confidence because I wish you to +understand why Miss Harlowe's good opinion is so dear to me." + +"You can go and tell her that you knew nothing about the sale," muttered +Jean sullenly. Something in Evelyn's frank confession had made her feel +a trifle ashamed of herself. + +Evelyn's violet eyes grew scornful. "How can you suggest such a thing?" +she asked. + +It was Jean's turn to blush. "Forgive me," she said penitently. "I know +you aren't a tell-tale. If she asks me about the sale, be sure I'll +exonerate you." + +Evelyn shook her head. "I wish you'd go to her, Jean, and tell her what +you have done. Sooner or later she is sure to find it out." + +But Jean Brent was in no mood for this advice. It caused her anger to +blaze afresh. "There you go again," she blustered, "with your +goody-goody advice to me about running to Miss Harlowe with every little +thing I do. I hope I'm not such a baby. If Miss Harlowe sends for me, +don't think for a minute that I'll be afraid to face her, but until she +_does_ send for me I am not going to concern myself about it, and I +would advise you not to trouble yourself, either." + +With this succinct advice Jean made a fresh onslaught on the unoffending +wardrobe. Opening it she seized her hat and coat. With a last +reverberating slam of its long-suffering doors she turned her back on it +and Evelyn, and switched defiantly out of the room and on out of the +house. + + + + + CHAPTER X + + LAYING THE CORNERSTONE OF A HOUSE OF TROUBLE + + +Jean did not return to Harlowe House for dinner that night. Instead she +turned her steps toward Holland House, where Althea Parker lived, +assured that in Althea she would find sympathy. In spite of the fact +that Jean lived at Harlowe House, a plain acknowledgment of her lack of +means, Althea shrewdly suspected that the mysterious freshman had come +from a home of wealth, and was posing as a poor girl for some reason +best known to herself. Jean's remarkable wardrobe had impressed her +deeply, while Jean herself carried out the impression of having been +brought up in luxury. She was self-willed, extravagant, careless of the +future, and her flippant opinion, delivered to Althea, of the Service +Bureau and work in general, was all that was needed to convince the +shrewd junior of Jean's true position in life. Then, too, Jean was +extremely likable, although Althea stood a little in awe of her +remarkable poise and a certain imperiousness that occasionally crept +into the girl's manner. + +Jean rang the bell at Holland House with mingled feelings of resentment +and defiance. Resentment against Evelyn for daring to take her to task; +defiance of Grace and her commands. + +"Is Miss Parker in?" she inquired of the maid who opened the door. + +"She just came in, miss." + +"Very well. I'll go on upstairs. She won't mind me." + +Jean knocked on Althea's door. Althea called an indifferent "Come in," +and she entered to find her engaged in reading a letter that had come by +the afternoon mail. + +"Oh, hello, Jean," she drawled at sight of the other girl. "You must +have come in right behind me. What are you glowering about?" + +"Evelyn is angry with me because I had the sale," began Jean. "That's +what I came to tell you. I'm sorry I told her that Miss Harlowe had +forbidden me to have it. Now she thinks I ought to go to Miss Harlowe +and tell her that I disobeyed her before she hears of it from some other +source." + +"Nonsense!" exclaimed Althea. "Don't be so silly. Ten chances to one +she'll never hear of it. If ever she does, it will probably be as +ancient history. I'll caution the girls again to keep still. Who told +Evelyn?" + +"That Miss Correll. Evelyn saw her wearing my black and white check +coat and recognized it," returned Jean gloomily. "She came rushing into +my room like a young tornado with the plea that Miss Harlowe would blame +her for my misdeeds." Jean was tempted to add that which Evelyn had told +her in confidence. Then her better nature stirred, and she was silent. + +"Evelyn isn't nearly as good company this year as she was last," +complained Althea. "Ever since the latter part of her freshman year, +she's been so different. I've always had an idea," Althea lowered her +voice, "that last spring she broke some rule of the college and ran +away. One night, just before college closed--it was long after ten +o'clock, too--Miss Harlowe telephoned me and asked if Evelyn were with +me. I found out afterward that she had gone to New York all by herself. +She'd never been there but once before when she spent a week-end with +me, and she didn't know a soul. I never could find out anything else, +though. Evelyn went to her classes on Monday, and not one word did she +ever say about it. I didn't find out about the New York part of it until +this fall, though. A Willston man whom we both know saw her in New York +with that clever Miss West, who wrote 'Loyalheart.'" + +Jean listened with attentive gravity. She guessed that Althea had +perhaps hit upon the truth. Evelyn had confessed to her that there had +been that in her freshman year of which she was ashamed. She had said it +was about clothes, yet what had clothes to do with breaking the rules of +Overton and running away to New York? Whatever it was, it should remain +Evelyn's secret. She would tell Althea nothing. + +"Let's go to Vinton's for dinner," she proposed, with an abrupt change +of subject. "I've plenty of money now--while it lasts." + +"All right," agreed Althea, "only I mustn't stay out late. I've a +frightful lesson in physics to study for to-morrow." + +Jean did not particularly enjoy her dinner. In spite of her defiant +manner she had begun to feel slightly conscience-stricken. She almost +wished she had not gone on with the sale. Still she could have obtained +the necessary money in no other way. Now that the mischief was done she +could hope only that Miss Harlowe would hear nothing of it--not for a +long time, at any rate. + +As she crossed the campus and ran lightly up the steps of Harlowe House +she resolved to shake off her recent fear of the discovery, on Grace's +part, of her disobedience and act as though nothing had happened. + +Her resolution was destined to receive an unexpected jolt. "Miss +Harlowe wants to see you, Miss Brent," were the words with which the +maid greeted her as she stepped into the hall. + +Jean's heart sank. So it had come already. She stopped for a moment in +the hall to gather her forces. Her feeling of penitence vanished. She +threw up her head with a defiant jerk and walked boldly into the little +office where Grace sat making up her expense account for November. + +"You wished to see me, Miss Harlowe?" Her tone was coldly interrogative, +her eyes hostile, as she stared steadily at Grace. + +Grace looked up from her work and calmly studied the pretty, belligerent +girl standing before her. In that glance she realized what a difficult +task lay before her. + +"Yes, Miss Brent, I wished to talk with you," she answered. "Sit down, +please." + +Jean slid reluctantly into the chair opposite Grace, surveying her with +an expression which said plainly, "Well, why don't you begin?" + +"Did you have a sale of your clothes in your room one week ago last +Saturday?" + +The directness of Grace's question astonished Jean. She found herself +answering, "Yes," with equal promptness. + +"Why did you disobey me?" asked Grace. + +"Because I needed the money," declared Jean boldly, "and I couldn't earn +it, Miss Harlowe; I just couldn't." + +Grace gazed reflectively at the flushed face opposite her own. "Miss +Brent," she began, "when first you came to Harlowe House I believed that +it was not necessary for me to know certain things which you did not +wish to divulge. I might still be of that opinion if you had not +disobeyed me. It is most peculiar for a girl to come to Overton utterly +without funds, yet possessing quantities of the most expensive clothes. +I have always felt assured of your right to be an Overton and a Harlowe +House girl, yet others might not regard you so leniently. That is why I +refused to allow you to have the sale. I feared you would bring down +undue criticism upon you, and upon me as well. Once you became a subject +for criticism you might be obliged to explain to the dean or the +president of the Overton College what you have refused to explain to me. +It was to protect you that I refused your request. Since you have seen +fit to disregard my authority I can do but one thing. I must insist that +you will tell me fully what you have, so far, kept a secret. In order to +protect you I must know everything. I can no longer go on in the dark." + +Jean stood staring at Grace. A look of stubborn resolve crept into her +face. Grace, watching her intently, knew what the answer would be. The +strange girl opened her lips to speak. Then, obeying her natural impulse +to give the other person the greatest possible chance, Grace raised a +protesting hand. + +"Don't say you won't do as I ask, Miss Brent. Take a little time to +think over the matter. I am going to give you until after Thanksgiving +to decide whether or not you will trust me. Remember my sole desire is +to help you." + +For the first time Grace's sweet earnestness seemed to awaken a +responsive chord in the heart of the obstinate freshman. The ready color +dyed her cheeks crimson. The hard, defiant light left her eyes. + +"If only she would tell me now and have it over with," thought Grace, +noting the signs of softening on Jean's part. The girl appeared to be +considering Grace's proposal in the spirit in which it had been made. +Then, all in an instant, she changed. It was as though she had suddenly +recalled something disagreeable. + +"There is really no use in waiting until after Thanksgiving for my +answer. I can't tell you. I suppose you will send me away because I +won't tell you, but if I did tell you, you would send me away just the +same. So you see it doesn't really make much difference. It was silly +in me to come here. I might have known better," she ended with a +mirthless smile. + +Grace regarded Jean with growing annoyance. She had been offered a +chance to explain herself and she had refused it. True, Grace could also +refuse to allow her to remain a member of Harlowe House, but this she +did not wish to do. Her pride whispered to her that among the girls who +were enrolled as members of the household, made possible by Mrs. Gray's +generosity, there had been no failures. Jean Brent should not be the +first. She would bear with her a little longer. + +"I repeat, Miss Brent," she said, "that I do not wish you to answer me +until after Thanksgiving. Then, if you decide, as I hope you will, to be +frank with me, I promise you that I will do my utmost to protect you." + +Jean's only response was, "Good night, Miss Harlowe." Then she turned +and left the office. + +Grace sat poking holes in an unoffending sheet of paper with her lead +pencil. She wondered what Jean Brent's secret could possibly be, and how +she could best reach this stubborn, self-centered freshman. And in her +wholehearted effort to be of service to the girl, who apparently needed +her help, she did not dream that she was laying the cornerstone of a +house of trouble for herself. + + + + + CHAPTER XI + + THANKSGIVING WITH THE NESBITS + + +"I am sure I never before had so much to be thankful for!" was Grace +Harlowe's fervent declaration as she viewed with loving eyes the little +circle of friends of which she was the center. + +It was Thanksgiving eve, and the Nesbits had gathered under their +hospitable roof a most congenial company to help them commemorate +America's first holiday. Mr. and Mrs. Harlowe, in company with Mrs. +Gray, had come from Oakdale. J. Elfreda Briggs had won a reluctant +consent from her family, who invariably spent their Thanksgivings at +Fairview, to make one of Miriam's house party. Anne, who was playing an +extended engagement in New York City, was transplanted from the +Southards' to Miriam's home for a week's stay. There were, of course, +many loved faces missing, but this only made those who had assembled for +a brief sojourn together more keenly alive to the joy of reunion. + +"This is the first Thanksgiving since my senior year in high school that +I've been given the chance to sit between Father and Mother and count +my blessings," Grace continued, looking fondly from one to the other of +her parents. She was occupying a low stool between them, her favorite +seat at home when the day was done, and the devoted little family +gathered in the living room to talk over its events. + +"We are counting our blessings, too," smiled Mr. Harlowe. "One of them +is very lively, and runs away almost as soon as it arrives." He pinched +Grace's soft cheek. + +"But it always runs back again," reminded Grace, "and it's always yours +for the asking. I'd leave my work, everything, and come home on wings if +you needed me." + +"I used to hate Thanksgiving when I was a youngster," broke in J. +Elfreda. "We always had a lot of company and I always behaved like a +savage and spent Thanksgiving evening in solitary confinement. I'd wail +like a disappointed coyote and make night generally hideous for the +company. I've improved a lot since those days," she grinned boyishly at +her friends. "I can see now that it was a pretty good thing the Pilgrim +Fathers set aside a day for counting their blessings. If they thought +they were lucky, I wonder what we are." + +Elfreda had unconsciously gone from the comic to the serious. + +"We are favored beyond understanding," Mrs. Harlowe said solemnly. +"When one thinks of the poor and unfortunate, to whom Thanksgiving can +bring nothing but sorrow and bitterness, it seems little short of +marvelous that we should be so happy." + +"I don't wish to be selfish and forget life's unfortunates, but I'd +rather not think about them now," was Miriam's candid comment. "We +mustn't be sad to-night. Grace must sparkle, and Elfreda be funny, and +Anne must recite for us, and I'll play and David must sing. I've +discovered that he has a really good tenor voice. We've been practising +songs together this fall." + +"Really?" asked Grace, with interest. "And all these years we never knew +it. David, you can surely keep a secret." + +"Oh, I can't sing," protested David, coloring. "Miriam only thinks I +can. Our real singers are among the missing to-night." + +"You mean Hippy and Nora?" + +"Yes," nodded David. "Isn't it strange we didn't hear from them. I wrote +Tom, Hippy and Reddy to come on here for Thanksgiving if they could. +Reddy and Jessica couldn't make it. They are coming home for Christmas, +though. Tom Gray is away up in the Michigan woods. Still he sent a +telegram that he couldn't come. But Hippy didn't answer. This morning I +sent him a telegram, and so far there's no answer to that, either." + +"I hope neither of them is ill." Mrs. Gray's face took on a look of +concern. "It is not like Hippy to neglect his friends." + +"Nora is usually the soul of promptness, too," reminded Anne. + +"If I don't hear anything to-night, I'll telegraph Hippy again +to-morrow," announced David. + +There was a pleasant silence in the room. Every one's thoughts were on +the piquant-faced Irish girl, whose sprightly manner and charming +personality made her a favorite, and her plump, loquacious husband, +whose ready flow of funny sayings never seemed to diminish. + +"There aren't any wishing rings nowadays," sighed Grace, "so there's no +use in saying, 'I wish Nora and Hippy were here.' Come on, David, and +sing for us. Miriam says you can, and you know it wouldn't be nice in +you to contradict your sister." + +"You can sing, 'Ah, Moon of My Delight,'" suggested Miriam to her +brother. "It is Omar Khayyam set to music, you know"--she turned to +Grace--"from the song cycle, 'In a Persian Garden.'" + +"I love it," commented Anne, her eyes dreamy. "Do sing it, David." + +As Miriam went to the piano the whirr of the electric bell came to their +ears. + +Grace glanced interrogatively at David. "Perhaps it's a telegram," she +commented. + +David, who had just risen from his chair to go to the piano, stopped +short and listened. "False alarm. Must be the doctor. One of the maids +is sick." He crossed to the piano where Miriam already stood, turning +over a pile of music. Having found the song for which she was searching, +she took her place before the piano and began the quatrain's throbbing +accompaniment. + +David's voice rang out tunefully. He sang with considerable feeling and +expression. He had reached the exquisite line, "Through this same +Garden--and for One in Vain!" when a clear high voice from the doorway +took up the song with him. + +With a startled cry of "Nora!" Grace ran to the door. + +The song came to an abrupt end. Miriam whirled on the piano stool. One +glance and she had joined the group that now surrounded a slender figure +with a rosy, laughing face and a saucy turned-up nose. + +"Nora O'Malley! You dear thing! No wonder David didn't hear from Hippy. +But where is he? Not far away, I hope." + +"Ah!" called a voice from behind the thin silk curtain of a small alcove +at one end of the hall, and Hippy emerged, the picture of offended +dignity. "Missed at last," was his sweeping rebuke. "I had begun to +think I was doomed to languish behind that green silk curtain for life. +It's all Nora's fault. If I had been immured there forever and always, +it would be her fault just the same. She proposed that I should hide. +'Make them think I came alone. They will be so disappointed,' was her +deceitful counsel. And I believed her and wrapped myself in the curtain +to wait for you to be disappointed. I see it all now. It was merely a +scheme to attract attention to herself. She is jealous of my +popularity." + +"Oh, hush, you wicked thing," giggled Nora. "You didn't give any one +time even to ask for you." + +"That sounds well," was Hippy's lofty retort, "but remember, all that +prattles is not truth." + +"Squabbling as usual," groaned David, shaking Hippy's hand with an +energy that belied the groan. + +"Just as usual," smirked Hippy. "Neither of us will ever outgrow it. You +see we once lived in a town called Oakdale and associated daily with a +number of very quarrelsome people. I wouldn't like to mention their +names, but if some day you should happen to go to Oakdale just ask any +one if David Nesbit and Reddy Brooks ever reformed. They'll understand +what you mean." + +"Your Oakdale friends will have cause to inquire what awful fate has +overtaken you if you don't reform speedily," warned David. "I'm obliged +to stand your insults because you are company. Just wait until the +newness of seeing you again wears off, and then see what happens." + +"You don't have to show me," flung back Hippy hastily. "I'll take your +word for it. I believe in words, not deeds. You know I used to be so +fond of quoting that immortal stanza about doing noble deeds instead of +dreaming them all day long. Well, I've altered that to fit any little +occasion that might arise. I find it much more comforting to say it this +way: + + "Be wise, dear Hippy, from all violence sever, + Say noble words, then do folks all day long. + Avoid rash deeds, by sweet words e'er endeavor + To prove your friends are wrong." + +A ripple of laughter followed Hippy's sadly altered quotation of the +famous lines. + +"That's a most ignoble sentiment, Hippy," criticized Miriam. "I can't +believe that you would practice it." + +"I didn't say I would practice it," responded Hippy, with a wide grin. +"I merely stated that it was comforting to have around. Must I repeat +that I believe in words, and lots of them." + +"We all knew that years ago," jeered David. "I believe in words, too. +Sensible words from Nora explaining how you and she happened to drift in +here at the eleventh hour. You haven't a sensible word in your +vocabulary." + +"I have," protested Hippy. "Nora, as your husband, I command you, don't +give David Nesbit any information." + +Nora dimpled. "I won't tell David," she capitulated. "I'll tell Miriam +and Anne and Grace." The five Originals were still grouped together in +the hall. "When David's letter came we were just wondering how we would +spend Thanksgiving with not one of the old crowd at home. Hippy handed +me the letter. It came while we were at luncheon. 'Let's go,' we both +said at once. So we locked little fingers, wished and said 'Thumbs.' I +said 'salt, pepper, vinegar,' but Hippy went on indefinitely with such +pleasant reminders as 'death, famine, pestilence, murder.' He believes +in words, you know." She shot a roguish glance at her broadly-smiling +spouse. "Finally I reduced him to reason and we planned to surprise you. +This morning found two lonely Originals hurrying to catch up with their +pals." Nora surveyed her friends with a loving loyalty that brought her +extra embracing from Grace, Anne and Miriam. + +"We mustn't be selfish," reminded Grace. "The folks in the living room +are anxious to welcome you." + +Hippy and Nora were escorted into the living room by a fond bodyguard, +and were soon exchanging affectionate greetings with the older members +of the house party. J. Elfreda Briggs had not gone into the hall on the +arrival of Hippy and Nora. She could never be induced to intrude upon +the more intimate moments of the Originals. + +Hippy, with understanding tact, at once proceeded to draw her into the +charmed circle. "Well, well!" he exclaimed. "Whom do I see? J. Elfreda, +and in the clutches of the law, so I am told." + +J. Elfreda's fear of intruding vanished at this sally. Her own sense of +humor caused her to claim kinship with Hippy and his pranks and she +answered him in kind. + +"What I don't see is how _you_ ever escaped those same clutches," put in +David. "Don't you have a hard time, usually, to convince the jury that +you are not the defendant?" + +"Not in the least," responded Hippy, with dignity. "The jury knows me +for what I am. Just let me tell you that if I were to have _you_ +arrested for slander there wouldn't be the slightest chance of my being +mistaken for the defendant." + +Even David was obliged to join in the laugh against himself. + +"All right, old man. We'll cry quits. I'll bring my law cases to you if +ever I have any." + +"And now that you are a broker I'll bring anything I want broken to +_you_," promised Hippy glibly. "So far I've left all those little +business details to the maid. She has successfully broken a number of +our wedding presents, and we look for still greater results. She knows +more about 'brokerage' or, rather 'breakerage,' than would fill a book." + +"What a blessed thing it is to find you the same ridiculous Hippy we've +always known," smiled Mrs. Gray, as Hippy seated himself beside her for +a few minutes' sensible conversation. "You and Nora will never be staid +and serious. I'm so glad of it." + +She sighed. She was thinking of Tom Gray, her nephew, and of how grave, +almost moody, he had become during the last year. Long ago she had +deplored the fact that no engagement existed between Tom and Grace. Tom +had grown strangely unlike his old cheery self, and in his changed +bearing she read refusal of his love on Grace's part. It saddened her. +Her heart ached for Tom. She had always looked forward to the day when +Grace would give her life into Tom's keeping. + +She had never approached Grace on the subject of Tom and his love, but +to-night, as she watched Hippy and Nora, serene in their mutual love and +comradeship, and marked, too, the quiet devotion of Anne and David, who +were to be married in Oakdale on New Year's night, her heart went out to +her gray-eyed boy, far away in the great North woods, and she determined +to say a word for him to Grace. + +It was late in the evening before she found her opportunity. With the +arrival of Hippy and Nora the interest soon centered about the piano. +Grace, while not a performer, was an ardent lover of music, and her +delight in Nora's singing was so patent that Mrs. Gray would not disturb +her. + +It was during the serving of a dainty little repast that Mrs. Gray +called to Grace, "Come here, Grace, and sit by me." + +Grace obeyed with alacrity, drawing her chair close to that of her old +friend. + +"I thought I would ask you, my dear--what do you hear from Tom?" began +the dainty old lady with apparent innocence. + +Grace felt the color mount even to her forehead. + +"I haven't heard from him lately," she confessed. "I--that is--I owe him +a letter." + +"I wish you would write to him. Poor boy. He is very lonely, away up +there in the woods." + +Grace did not answer for a moment. Then she said in a constrained voice, +"I _will_ write to him, Mrs. Gray. I know he is lonely." + +There was an awkward pause in the conversation; then came the abrupt +question, "Grace, do you love my boy?" + +"No, Fairy Godmother," replied Grace in a low tone. "I'm sorry, but I +don't. That is, not in the way he wishes me to love him." + +"I am sorry, too, Grace. I feel almost as though I were responsible for +his sorrow. For to him it is a deep sorrow. If I had not given Harlowe +House to Overton College, you might have found that your work lay in +being Tom's wife. He has never reproached me, but I wonder if he ever +thinks that." + +"I am sure he doesn't," Grace's clear eyes met sorrowfully the kind blue +ones. "Please don't think that Harlowe House has anything to do with my +not marrying Tom. It is only because I do not love him that I am firm +in refusing him. My heart is bound up in my work. Really, dear Fairy +Godmother, I am almost sure I shall never marry. For your sake and his, +I'd rather marry Tom than any other man in the world, if I felt that +marriage was best for me. But I don't. I glory in my work and freedom +and I _couldn't_ give them up. I've wanted to say this to you for a long +time, but I didn't know just how to begin. Now that I have said it, I +hope it hasn't wounded you." + +"My dear Grace," Mrs. Gray's voice was not quite steady, "I would give +much to welcome you as my niece, but not unless you love Tom with the +tenderness of a truly great love. If that love ever comes to you, I +shall indeed be happy. But my dear boy is worthy of the highest +affection. If you cannot give him that affection, then it is far better +that you two should spend your lives apart." + + + + + CHAPTER XII + + MISSING--A FRIEND + + +Four days, spent in the society of those one loves best, pass almost +with the rapidity of lightning. Unlike most of her visits to New York +City, Grace gave little of her time to attending the theatres and seeing +the metropolis. By common consent the members of the house party spent +the greater share of their holiday together in the large, luxurious +living room. Only one evening found them away from this temporary home. +That was on Thanksgiving night, when Miriam gave a theatre party in +honor of her guests to see Everett Southard and Anne in "King Lear," and +after the play Mr. and Miss Southard entertained their friends at supper +in one of New York's most exclusive restaurants. Thanksgiving morning +they spent in the church of which Eric Burroughs the actor-minister was +pastor, and in the afternoon they motored through Central Park and far +out Riverside Drive. Aside from this, the rest of their stay found the +thoroughly congenial household gathered about their borrowed fireside, +treasuring the precious moments that flitted by all too fast. + +There was but one drawback to Grace's pleasure. The thought that she had +brought even a breath of sadness to her old friend, Mrs. Gray. There +were moments, too, when she experienced a faint resentment against Tom. +Must her reunions with her friends be forever haunted by the knowledge +that she had made one of the Eight Originals unhappy? The approaching +marriage of Anne to David meant, that of the four girls she, only, had +chosen to walk alone. She knew that Anne, Nora and Jessica would hail +joyfully the news of her engagement to Tom. Living in the tender +atmosphere of requited love, their sympathies went out to the lover. + +It was not until Sunday morning, after she had accompanied her father, +mother and Mrs. Gray to the railway station and was driving back to the +Nesbits' in David's car, that Anne ventured to broach the subject of Tom +to Grace. Elfreda, Hippy, Miriam and Nora were in the automobile just +ahead. Mr. and Mrs. Harlowe and Mrs. Gray had driven to the station in +David's car, so, on the return, Grace and Anne had the tonneau of the +automobile quite to themselves. + +Both girls were unusually quiet, and David, fully occupied in driving +his car through the crowded streets, said little. + +"Anne," it was Grace who broke the silence, "if David insisted upon your +giving up the stage entirely, would you marry him?" + +"Yes," came Anne's unhesitating answer. "I love him so much that I could +do even that. Only he hasn't asked me to make the sacrifice. He +understands what my art means to me, and is willing to compromise. I am +not going on any more road tours. I may play an occasional engagement in +the large cities, but I have promised, so far as is possible, to remain +in New York." + +"But when you were at Overton he was opposed to your stage career," +reminded Grace. "What made him change his mind?" + +"Living in New York and being influenced by Mr. Southard, I think. You +see the Southards knew all about me and my affairs. Long ago Mr. +Southard began educating David to his point of view in regard to the +stage. David is neither narrow-minded nor obstinate, so it has all come +right for me," she ended happily. Then she added, as her hand found +Grace's. "I wish you loved Tom, Grace." + +"And you, too, Anne!" Grace's tones quivered with vexation. "Am I never +to be free from that shadow?" + +"Why, Grace!" Anne looked hurt. "I didn't dream you felt so strongly +about poor Tom. I'm sorry I said anything to you of him." + +"Forgive me, dear, for being so cross." Grace was instantly penitent. +"But it seems as though the whole world, my world, I mean, was +determined to marry me to Tom. You are all on his side--every one of +you. It's the old case of all the world loving a lover. I know you think +I'm hard-hearted. None of you stop to consider my side of it. Oh, yes; +there is one person who does. Mother understands. She doesn't think I +ought to marry Tom, just to please him. She realizes that my work means +more to me than marriage." Grace's tone had again become unconsciously +petulant. + +Anne regarded her in silence. Hitherto she had not realized how remote +were Tom's chances of winning Grace's love. It was quite evident, too, +that she had made a mistake in broaching the subject to Grace. It +appeared as though too much had already been said on that score. Anne +resolved to trespass no further. "Please forget what I said, Grace. I'm +sure I understand. I'll never mention the subject to you again." + +Grace eyed Anne quizzically. "I ought to be grateful to my friends for +having my welfare at heart," she admitted, "and I do appreciate their +solicitude. Don't think I've turned against Tom because they have tried +to plead his cause. So far, it hasn't made any difference. I can't help +the way I feel toward him. Still, I'd rather not talk about him. It +doesn't help matters, and I am beginning to get cross over it." + +"You couldn't be cross if you tried," laughed Anne. + +"Oh, yes I could," contradicted Grace. "I could be quite formidable." + +At this juncture their talk ended. Their automobile had drawn up before +the Nesbits' home and David stood at the open door of the car to help +them out. During the few short hours that remained to Grace before time +for her train to Overton she and Anne had no further opportunity for +confidences. + + * * * * * + +It was twenty minutes past eleven o'clock that night when the train +reached Overton, and Grace was not sorry to end her long ride. It had +been an unusually lonely journey. For the first time in her experience +she had made it alone, and without speaking to a person on the train. +Then, too, the regret of parting with those she loved still weighed +heavily upon her. "I do hope Emma is awake" was her first thought as she +crossed the station yard and hailed the solitary taxicab that always met +the late New York train, lamenting inwardly that the lateness of the +hour and the weight of her luggage prevented her from walking home +through the crisp, frosty night, under the stars. + +The vestibule light of Harlowe House shone out like a beacon across the +still white campus. Grace thrilled with an excess of love and pride at +sight of her beloved college home. How much it meant to her, and how +sweet it was to feel that her business of life consisted in being of +help to others. If she married Tom that meant selfish happiness for they +two alone, but as house mother she was of use to seventeen times two +persons. "The greatest good to the greatest number," she whispered, as +she slid her latchkey into the lock. + +The living room was dark. The girls had long since gone to their rooms. +Grace's feet made no sound on the soft velvet carpet as she hurried up +the stairs. A gleam of yellow light from under her door showed that Emma +was indeed keeping vigil for her. + +"Hooray, Gracious!" greeted Emma as the door closed behind her roommate. +She flung her long arms affectionately about Grace and kissed her. "Is +it four days or four weeks since I saw you off to New York and returned +to my humble cot to wrestle with the job of managing that worthy +aggregation known as the Harlowites?" + +"I should say it was four hours," corrected Grace. "Not that I didn't +miss you, dear old comrade. We all missed you. Every last person wished +you had come with me, and sent you their best wishes. It was splendid to +spend Thanksgiving with Father and Mother, and to see Mrs. Gray and the +others. Did you receive my postcard? I wrote you that Hippy and Nora +were with us. They gave us a complete surprise." Grace related further +details of her visit, walking about the room and putting away her +personal effects as she talked. + +As usual Emma had made chocolate and arranged on the center table a +tempting little midnight luncheon for the traveler. It was not long +until Grace had donned a pretty pale blue negligee and the two friends +were seated opposite each other enjoying the spread. + +"Now I've told you all my news, what about yours?" asked Grace at last. + +"I've only one tale to tell," responded Emma dryly, "and that is not a +pleasant one. The news of Miss Brent's sale has traveled about the +campus like wildfire. We've had a perfect stream of girls coming here. +They have conceived the fond idea that Harlowe House is a headquarters +for second-hand clothing. I have labored with them to convince them that +such is not the case, but still they yearn for the Brent finery. +Judging from what I hear, it must have been 'some' wardrobe. Pardon my +lapse into slang, O, Overton. A number of the teachers have commented on +the affair. I've been asked several pointed questions." + +"How dreadful!" broke in Grace, her face clouding. "Still I was almost +sure something would come of it. That was the reason I forbade Miss +Brent to hold a sale when first she proposed it to me. Do you think that +Miss Wilder and--Miss Wharton know it?" Grace hesitated before +pronouncing the latter's name. + +"Miss Wilder doesn't know, because she left for California last +Saturday." + +A cry of surprise and disappointment broke from Grace. "Miss Wilder +gone, and I didn't say good-bye to her! Why did she leave so suddenly, +Emma? She expected to be at Overton for another week, at least." + +"Some friends of hers were going to the Pacific Coast in their private +car, and knowing that she was ordered west for her health, they wrote +and invited her to join them. They had arranged to leave New York City +this morning, so she left Overton for New York yesterday morning. I am +sure she wrote you. One of the letters that came for you while you were +gone is addressed in her handwriting." + +Emma reached down, opened the drawer of the table at which they were +sitting, and drew out a pile of letters. "Here's your mail, Gracious. Go +ahead and read it while I clear up the ghastly remains of the spread." + +"All right, I will." Grace went rapidly over the pile of envelopes which +bore various postmarks. The majority of the letters were from friends +scattered far and wide over the country. The thick white envelope, Miss +Wilder's own particular stationery, lay almost at the bottom of the +pile. Grace tore it open with eager fingers and read: + + "MY DEAR GRACE: + + "Just a line to let you know how much I regret leaving Overton + without seeing you again. There were several matters of which I was + anxious to speak with you at greater length. I had not contemplated + leaving here for at least another week, but I cannot resist the + invitation which a dear friend of mine has extended to me, to + travel west in her private car, so I shall join her in New York + City on Saturday evening, as she wishes to start on her tour at + once. + + "As soon as I reach my destination I will forward you my permanent + address. I wish you to write me, Grace. I shall be anxious to know + what is happening at Harlowe House and throughout the college. + Remember distance can make no difference in my interest and + affection for you. You have been, and always will be, a girl after + my own heart. With my best wishes for your continued welfare and + success. + + "Your sincere friend, + "KATHERINE WILDER." + +Grace laid the letter down with a sigh and sat staring moodily at it, +her elbows on the table, her chin in her hands. + +Emma, who had finished clearing the table, regarded her with +affectionate solicitude. Stepping over to her, she slid her arm over +Grace's shoulders. Grace raised her head. Her eyes met Emma's. Then she +pushed the letter into Emma's hand. "Read it," she commanded. + +"Do you think she understood?" was Emma's question as she handed back +the letter. + +"About Miss Wharton not liking me?" counter-questioned Grace. + +Emma nodded. + +"I am afraid she didn't." Grace's gray eyes were full of sad concern. +"And the most unfortunate thing about it is that I must never trouble +her with Miss Wharton's shortcomings. It would worry her, and that would +retard her recovery. If the year brings me battles to fight, I must +fight them alone." + + + + + CHAPTER XIII + + A DISTURBING CONFIDENCE + + +Grace awoke the next morning with the weight of a disagreeable duty +hanging over her. She had given Jean Brent until after Thanksgiving to +decide upon her course of action. Jean's disregard for her wishes had +already placed the freshman in an unenviable prominence in college. +Conscientious to a fault, Grace believed herself to be partly to blame +for what had occurred during her week-end absence from Harlowe House. +She should have insisted, in the beginning, on absolute frankness on the +part of Jean. She had respected the girl's secret and invested her with +an honor which she did not possess. It now looked as though she, as well +as Jean, might already be in a position to reap the folly of such a +course. + +With Miss Wilder as dean, Grace knew that Jean's indiscretion would be +treated with leniency, but she was by no means sure of what Miss +Wharton's attitude might be should the story reach her ears. Grace hoped +devoutly that it would not. But whatever happened Jean Brent must impart +to her what she had hitherto kept a secret. Grace was resolved upon +that much, at least. She could not decide as to the wisest course to +pursue until she had heard Jean's story. She decided to wait until the +girls were at luncheon, then ask Jean to come to her office that +afternoon before dinner. At luncheon, however, greatly to her surprise, +Jean walked directly up to her table and said in a low tone, "I have +decided to tell you my secret, Miss Harlowe. When may I talk with you?" + +"I shall be in my office when you come from your classes this afternoon, +or I can wait for you in my room, if you prefer." A great wave of relief +swept over Grace as she answered the girl. She had feared that Jean +would prove stubborn in her determination to keep her secret. + +"Thank you. I will come to your office." Jean turned away abruptly. + +Emma Dean had noted Jean's unusually meek manner. She had endeavored not +to hear what was not intended for her ears, but low as were Jean's +tones, the words reached her. She made no comment, after Jean had taken +her place at one of the other tables, until Grace remarked, "Emma, you +could hardly help hearing what Miss Brent said to me." + +"Yes, I heard what she said," responded Emma unemotionally. + +"I am so glad she has decided to trust me." + +"It might be better for all concerned if she had trusted you in the +beginning," was Emma's dry retort. "I can't help feeling a trifle out of +patience with that girl, Grace. She had no business to commit an act, no +matter how trivial, that would lay you open to criticism." + +"Have you heard any one in particular criticizing me?" asked Grace with +quick anxiety. + +Emma did not answer for a moment. Grace watched her, her gray eyes +troubled. + +"I'll tell you precisely what I heard this morning. Before I left +Overton Hall to come here for luncheon I stopped for a moment to see +Miss Duncan. Miss Arthur, that new teacher of oratory, was with her. I +walked into the room just in time to hear Miss Duncan say 'I can +scarcely credit it. I am surprised that Miss Harlowe--' then she saw me, +turned red and stopped short. Miss Arthur looked rather sheepishly at +me. I pretended that I had heard nothing, asked the question I intended +to ask, and went on my way, much perturbed in spirit. I can't bear to +hear you criticized in the smallest degree, Grace," was Emma's vehement +cry. "I am sure it was about this sale they were talking. It's all very +well for Miss Brent to take the stand that she has the privilege of +doing as she pleases with her own clothing, but there is something +about the very idea of a sale of wearing apparel that quite upsets +Overton traditions and causes Harlowe House to lose dignity. One can't +imagine an enterprising clothes merchant living at Holland or Morton +House or even at Wayne Hall. The students should have had the good taste +to discourage it, but, from what I hear, Miss Palmer had expatiated on +the glories of Miss Brent's wardrobe to the clique of girls she chums +with, and they gathered like flies about a honey pot. You'll usually +find the girls with the largest allowances are always eager to obtain +much for the smallest possible outlay. I think, too, that Miss Palmer's +influence is not wholesome. It led to Evelyn Ward's folly last year. +Evelyn hasn't been unduly friendly with her so far this year. I've +noticed that." + +"I can't believe Evelyn had anything to do with this sale," asserted +Grace. "She may have known of it, but she never sanctioned it." + +"At least she didn't attend it," commented Emma, "but, come to think of +it, neither did Althea Parker. Don't you remember, I mentioned to you +that I met Evelyn on the campus that fateful Saturday and she said she +was going to spend the afternoon with Miss Parker?" + +"Then if Miss Parker was ringleader in the affair, why didn't she have +the courage to attend the sale?" was Grace's quick question. + +"For further information inquire of Miss Brent," advised Emma, shrugging +her shoulders. + +"I will," sighed Grace. "I seem fated to puzzle over hard questions, +don't I?" + +It was half-past four o'clock when Jean Brent entered the office where +Grace sat idly turning the leaves of a magazine. + +"Sit down, Miss Brent," invited Grace. Then in her usual direct fashion, +"I am ready to listen to anything you wish to say." + +Jean Brent flushed, then the color receded from her fair skin, leaving +her very pale. In a low tone she began a recital that caused Grace +Harlowe's eyes to become riveted on her in intense surprise, mingled +with consternation. An expression of lively sympathy sprang into her +face, however, as the story proceeded, and when Jean had finished with a +half sob, Grace stretched out her hands impulsively with, "You poor +little girl." + +Jean clasped the outstretched hands and murmured, "You don't blame me so +much, then, do you, Miss Harlowe?" + +"No, I can't," Grace made honest answer, "but I am so sorry that you did +not come to me with this in the beginning. I could have helped you +arrange your affairs nicely. You could have borrowed money from the +Semper Fidelis Fund and later, if you were desirous of selling your +wardrobe you could have disposed of it in New York City for fully as +much as you have received for it here. A dear friend of mine in New York +who is an actress has often told me that the women of the various +theatrical companies who play minor parts are only too glad to purchase +attractive wearing apparel which society women sell after one wearing." + +"I didn't know. I am sorry I didn't tell you long ago." Jean was +thoroughly penitent. "Will it make so very much difference now?" + +"I hope not. It is hard to say. Unfortunately the news of the sale has +reached the ears of several members of the faculty. Not only you, but I, +as well, have been criticized. We can do nothing except wait for the +gossip about it to die a natural death." Grace's quiet acceptance of the +unpleasantness which Jean's rash act had forced upon her stung the +freshman far more sharply than reproof. + +"I can go to the dean and tell her what I have told you," faltered Jean. + +Grace shook her head. "No, I should not advise it. This affair belongs +entirely to Harlowe House and should be settled here. I will write to +Miss Lipton to-night. If Miss Wilder were here I should not hesitate to +place matters before her, but I am not so sure of Miss Wharton, the +woman who is filling Miss Wilder's position. For the present, at least, +silence will be best. If Miss Wharton hears of it and sends for you, +then you had better be frank and conceal nothing." + +"Do you mean that you intend to keep my secret, Miss Harlowe; that you +will let me stay on at Harlowe House and finish my freshman year?" + +"Yes; not only the freshman year, but your sophomore, junior and senior +years as well, provided Miss Lipton approves and advises it. I shall +write to her exactly what has occurred. She is nearest to you and +therefore to her belongs the decision. But, while I am endeavoring to +work for your interest I wish you to work for it, too. I would like to +see you more self-reliant. You have been brought up in luxury, but you +must forget that. As matters now stand you will one day be obliged to +earn your own living. You must build your foundation for a useful life +during your freshman year." + +Grace's voice vibrated with an earnestness that visibly moved her +listener. + +"I will try. I _will_ try," she declared fervently. "It is wonderful in +you to care so much about me, when I have been so troublesome." + +"We won't think of that any longer," smiled Grace. "However, there is +one question which I must ask you. Did Miss Ward know of the sale?" + +"No," admitted Jean, looking ashamed. "I kept it a secret from her. Miss +Parker purposely invited her to luncheon that afternoon. She picked out +the things she wanted to buy beforehand and took them out afterward. +Evelyn was very angry. We quarreled, and have not spoken to each other +since. It was my fault." + +"Then, to please me, will you try to be friends with Miss Ward again?" + +"Yes." + +"You must tell no one else what you have told me," stipulated Grace +further. "It must be a secret between us." + +"I will tell no one," promised Jean. + +The ringing of the door bell and the entrance of the maid with a card, +brought the confidential talk to an end. Grace rose and held out her +hand. "I must go," she said. "I will talk with you again when I hear +from Miss Lipton." + +"Thank you over and over again, Miss Harlowe." Jean's eyes were lit with +a strength of purpose rarely seen in them. As she left the office and +thoughtfully climbed the stairs to her room she resolved anew to be +worthy of Grace Harlowe's approval and respect. + + + + + CHAPTER XIV + + THE RETURN OF THE CHRISTMAS CHILDREN + + +"Holy night, peaceful and blest," rose Nora Wingate's clear voice, high +and sweet on the still winter air. A chorus of fresh young voices took +up the second line of the beautiful hymn, filling the calm of the snowy +night with exquisite harmony. + +A little old lady, with hair as white as the snow itself, her cheeks +bright with color, her eyes very tender, appeared in the library window +as the song ended. She had concealed herself in the folds of the curtain +while the singing went on, fearing it might come to a sudden stop should +she reveal herself. + +Her appearance, however, inspired the singers to fresh effort, for, +immediately they spied her, led by Nora, they burst into the old English +carol, "God Rest You, Merry Gentlemen." They sang it with their rosy, +eager faces raised to her, a world of fellowship in every note, while +she stood motionless and listened, a smile of supreme love and content +making her delicate features radiant. + +As they ended this second carol she raised the window. "Come in, this +minute, every one of you blessed children. You can't possibly know how +happy you have made me this Christmas Eve." + +"Coming right in the window," declared Hippy, as he made an ineffectual +spring and failed to land on the wide sill. + +"Just as I expected," jeered Reddy Brooks, dragging him back. "You might +know Hippy would spoil everything. We all start out, on our best +behavior, to sing carols to our fairy godmother. Then at the most +effective moment, when we are feeling almost inspired, he ruins the +whole effect by trying to jump in the window." + +"He might as well try to jump through a ten-inch hoop," seconded David. +"He'd be just as successful." + +"They are slandering me, Nora," whimpered Hippy, "and I am the sweetest +carol singer of them all. Protect me, Nora. Tell Reddy Brooks it was his +singing that nearly ruined that last carol. Tell him his voice is as +loud and obnoxious as his hair. And tell David Nesbit that--" Hippy gave +a sudden agile bound out of reach of Reddy's avenging hands, and tore +across the lawn and around the corner of the house, shrieking a wild, +"Good-bye, Nora. Remember I've always been a good, kind husband to you. +Don't forget me, Nora." + +[Illustration: "Holy Night, Peaceful and Blest."] + +"I'll pay him yet for that remark about my obnoxious hair," grinned +Reddy, as the carol singers trooped across the lawn and into the house. + +Mrs. Gray met her Christmas children with welcoming arms. "I am going to +kiss every one of you," she announced. + +"We are willing," assured David, and she was passed from one pair of +arms to another, emerging from this wholesale embrace, flushed and +laughing. + +"You didn't kiss me," observed a plaintive voice from behind the +portieres that divided the library from the hall. Hippy's round face was +thrust engagingly into view. He had slipped in the side door, +unobserved. + +"There he is, Reddy. How did he get in so quietly?" David took a +vengeful step forward. The face disappeared. + +"Just wait until I hang up my overcoat," threatened Reddy. + +"Don't let him hang it up, Nora. If you value the safety of your +husband, make him stand and hold it," pleaded the plaintive voice. + +"Here, Reddy, give me your hat and coat," ordered Nora cruelly. + +"Ha! I defy you." Hippy suddenly bounced from behind the curtain into +the midst of the group in the hall. "I would defy forty David Nesbits +and fifty Reddy Brooks for a kiss from my fair lady." He bowed before +Mrs. Gray. + +"Bless you, Hippy," she said, as she kissed his fat cheek, "that was +nicely said." + +"I am always saying nice things," assured Hippy airily. "Better still +they are always true things. There are some persons, though, who can't +stand the white light of truth. May I rely upon you for protection, Mrs. +Gray? Alas, I am now alone in the world. The person who is supposed to +have my welfare at heart is hob-nobbing with my traducers. Miriam Nesbit +used to be a fairly good protector, but she hasn't done much along that +line lately." + +"Come on, Hippy. I'll take care of you. I'm sorry I've neglected you." +Miriam held out her hand. Hippy hung his head and simpered. Then with +his Cheshire cat grin he seized Miriam's hand and toddled beside her +into the library. The others followed, laughing at the ridiculous +spectacle he presented. + +"Both our fairy godmother and I are disgusted with you," taunted Nora as +she directed a glance of withering scorn at Hippy, now calmly seated +beside Miriam on the big leather davenport, the picture of triumph. "You +asked her to protect you; then you deserted her and deliberately went +over to Miriam for help." + +"Wasn't that awful?" deplored Hippy. "Such inconstancy makes me blush." + +"You couldn't blush if your life depended upon it," was David Nesbit's +scathing comment. + +"There are others," retorted Hippy. + +David glared ferociously at the grinning Hippy. + +"There are others," went on Hippy blandly, "who, I might venture to say, +have even greater trouble in producing that much lauded rarity, a blush. +But what does blushing mean? It means turning very red. It isn't always +confined to one's face, either. I once knew a man, a rare creature, +whose very hair blushed. That is, it turned red when he was an infant +and blushed more deeply every year. In fact it never quit blushing." + +"I once knew a person, a senseless creature, who didn't know when he was +well off," began Reddy, in an ominous voice. "From the time he learned +to talk he made ill-natured remarks about his friends. But at last he +came to a terrible end. He----" + +"I never knew him," interrupted Hippy. "I'm not interested in persons I +don't know. I'd rather talk to Grace. I've known her for a long time, +and we've always been on friendly terms. Come and sit beside me, +Grace." + +"Jilted," declared Miriam tragically, as Grace accepted the invitation +and seated herself on Hippy's other side. + +"Not a bit of it. I believe in preparedness. The +constant-reinforcements-arriving-every-minute idea appeals to me. You +are both bulwarks of defense." + +"I'm surprised that anything except eats appeals to you." This from +Reddy. + +"'Eats' did you say? What are eats? Or, better, _where_ are eats?" +demanded Hippy, beaming hopefully at Mrs. Gray. + +"They will appear very soon, Hippy," assured Mrs. Gray. "I sent a +dispatch to the kitchen the moment you finished singing." + +"For goodness' sake, Grace and Miriam, keep Hippy quiet for a while. No +one else has had a chance to say a word," complained David. "I'd like to +hear a few remarks on 'Life in Chicago' by our estimable pals, Jessica +and Reddy." + +"Life in Chicago can't compare with life in dear old Oakdale," said +Jessica. "In spite of the theatres, concerts and all the pleasures that +a big city offers one, Reddy and I are always a little lonely." + +"That is because you and Reddy miss me," observed Hippy with positive +modesty. + +"You're right, old man. We do miss you," agreed Reddy, with +unmistakable sincerity. For once Hippy forgot to be funny. "You aren't +the only ones who miss the old guard," he answered seriously; then he +added in his usual humorous strain, "I hope some day the Eight Originals +Plus Two and all their friends will emigrate to a happy island and +colonize it. Then there won't be any missed faces or any letter writing +to do, for that matter. David and Reddy can run the business of the +colony and see that we aren't cheated when we trade glass beads and +other little trinkets with the savages. Of course there will be a few +moth-eaten old cannibals. Tom can classify the trees of the forest and +make the obstreperous beasts and reptiles behave. I will represent the +law. I will settle all disputes and administer justice. I'll be a +regular old Father William, like the one in 'Through the Looking Glass,' +I always did love that poem, especially this verse: + + "'In my youth,' said his father, 'I took to the law, + And argued each case with my wife. + And the muscular strength which it gave to my jaw, + Has lasted me all of my life.'" + +Nora pretended to pay no attention to Hippy, who waited for her to +protest, an expansive smile wreathing his fat face. "She didn't +understand," he said sadly, after beaming at Nora in vain. "There's no +use in trying to explain. I suppose I'll have to give her an appointment +of some kind on my island. Nora, you may have charge of me. Isn't that a +noble mission? Still she doesn't answer. Oh, well, never mind, I'll go +right on appointing." + +"Mrs. Gray, you will be the queen, and Grace can be prime minister. Anne +can have charge of the amusements, and Miriam can help her. Miriam has a +decided leaning toward the drama." + +The color in Miriam's cheeks suddenly deepened at this apparently +innocent remark. "I don't think I like your island idea very well," she +said lightly. "I'd much rather have the Originals live right here in +Oakdale." She rose and strolled across the room to where Jessica sat. + +"It's not the island idea. It's the dramatic idea that Miriam objects to +discussing," confided Hippy in a low tone to Grace. + +"How did you find it out?" asked Grace. + +"First of all by observation, my child. Second, through David. He knows +it, too. Southard told him. They have seen a good deal of each other +since the Nesbits have lived in New York. David thinks him worthy of +Miriam." + +"I knew he cared. I wonder if Miriam does? She never mentions Mr. +Southard. I hope she loves him. It is so hard when one cares and the +other doesn't." Grace's gray eyes grew sad. Conversation languished +between Hippy and Grace for a little. Then with a half sigh Grace rose, +"I am going to ask Nora to sing," she said. + +Before she had time to carry out her intention John appeared pushing a +small table on wheels ahead of him. Its shelves were laden with +sandwiches, olives, salted nuts and delicious fancy cakes, while a maid +followed him with a chocolate service. + +Mrs. Gray poured the chocolate, and Anne, always her right-hand man, +assisted her in serving it. Grace, with her ever-present youthfulness of +spirit, found trundling the table about the room a most pleasing +diversion. They were a very merry little company, entering into the joy +of being together with all their hearts, and deeply thankful for the +opportunity to gather once more in the same spirit of friendly affection +that had characterized all their meetings. + +It was well toward midnight when the party broke up. + +"Mayn't I take you home in my car, Grace," pleaded Tom. Grace stood for +the moment, a little detached from the others, arranging the veil over +her hat. + +"Oh, no, Tom," she made quick answer. "It is late. You mustn't go to +that trouble. David is going to take Anne and I in his car. Hippy, Nora, +Reddy and Jessica are going home in Hippy's machine." + +Tom's face fell. "May I come to see you to-morrow afternoon, then?" + +"Yes, do. Miriam and David are coming over for a while," returned wily +Grace. Her one idea was to avoid being alone with Tom. His sole idea was +to be alone with her. His pride, however, would allow him to go no +further. He had been rebuffed twice in rapid succession. + +"Thank you. I'll drop in on you then," he said, trying to summon an +indifference he did not feel. + +After his aunt's guests had departed with much merriment and laughter, +Tom turned to go upstairs. He was sure Grace did not intend to be +unkind. It was not her fault if she did not love him. He had determined, +however, to plead with her once more. Then, if she still remained +obdurate, as he feared she might, he would give up all hope of her, +forever, and go his lonely way in the world. + + + + + CHAPTER XV + + THE NEW YEAR'S WEDDING + + +It was New Year's, and Anne Pierson's wedding night. At half-past seven +the ceremony linking her life forever to that of her school-day friend, +David Nesbit, was to be performed in the beautiful old stone church on +Chapel Hill which, in company with her chums, she had faithfully +attended during her years spent in Oakdale. + +Anne had, at first, steadily refused to countenance the idea of a church +wedding. She was a quiet, demure little soul, who, aside from her work, +detested publicity. It was Mrs. Gray's wish, however, to see the girl +she had befriended married in the church which bore the memorial window +to the other Anne, her daughter, who had died in her girlhood. So Anne +had yielded to that wish. + +Although Grace was Anne's dearest friend, she had insisted that Miriam +should be her maid of honor. Privately she had said, "I'd rather be a +bridesmaid with Nora and Jessica. You know there were only four of us in +the beginning." It had also been decided that in spite of the fact that +Jessica and Nora were really eligible to the position of matrons of +honor, that phase of wedding etiquette should, for once, be disregarded, +and the three friends who had welcomed Anne as a fourth to their little +fold should serve as bridesmaids and be dressed precisely alike. "It +was," declared Anne, who heartily despised form, "as though they were +still three girls together, with husbands in the dim and distant +future." + +It was to be a yellow and white wedding, therefore the gowns they had +chosen were of white silk net over pale yellow satin, and very youthful +in effect. Miriam's gown was a wonderful gold tissue, which made her +appear like the princess in some old fairy tale, while Anne, contrary to +tradition, had not chosen white satin. Her wedding dress was of soft, +exquisite white silk, clouded with white chiffon, and was much better +suited to her quiet type of loveliness than satin could possibly have +been. + +Mrs. Gray, who was to give the bride away, wore a gown of her favorite +lavender satin, and bustled cheerfully about the Piersons' living room, +in which the feminine half of the bridal party had gathered until time +to drive to the church, where Anne was to play the leading part in a new +and infinitely wonderful drama. Anne's mother had insisted that it +should be Mrs. Gray, rather than herself, who gave Anne into David +Nesbit's keeping. Always a shy, retiring woman, she had shrunk from the +idea of appearing prominently before a church full of persons, many of +whom were strangers to her. Dearly as she loved her talented daughter, +she preferred to sit quietly beside Mary, her older daughter, in the +place of honor reserved for the members of the families of the bridal +party. She and Mrs. Gray had discussed the matter at length, and she had +been so insistent that the former, as Anne's friend and benefactor, +should give away the bride that Mrs. Gray, secretly delighted, had +consented to her request. + +"Anne makes a darling bride, doesn't she?" praised Nora, lifting a fold +of the veil of exquisite lace, Mrs. Gray's wedding veil, by the way, and +peering lovingly into her friend's faintly flushed face. + +Anne smiled and reached out a slim little hand to Nora. She was +occupying the center of the living room while her four friends, Mrs. +Gray, her mother, Miss Southard and Mary Pierson hovered solicitously +about her. + +"How dear you all are to me." She held out her arms as though to clasp +her friends in one loving embrace. "I am so glad now that I am going to +have a real church wedding. I thought at first it would be nicer to be +quietly married and slip away without fuss and feathers, but now I know +that it is my sacred duty to my friends and to David to play my new +part, as I've always played my other parts, in public." + +"I always knew that Anne and David would be married some day," declared +Grace wisely. "I believe David fell in love with Anne the very first +time he saw her. Don't you remember Anne, we met him outside the high +school, and he asked us to come to his aeroplane exhibition?" + +"I remember it as well as though it happened yesterday," Anne's musical +voice vibrated with a tenderness called forth by the memory of that +girlhood meeting with the man of men. + +"Those days seem very far away to me now," remarked Miriam Nesbit. "I +feel as though I'd been grown up for ages." + +"I don't feel a bit grown up. It seems only yesterday since I ran races +and tore about our garden with Captain, our good old collie," laughed +Grace. "I'm like Peter Pan. I don't want to, and can't, grow up. And I +shall never marry." She glanced about her circle of friends with an +almost challenging air. She looked so radiantly young and pretty in her +dainty frock that simultaneously the thought occurred to them all, "Poor +Tom." Yet in their hearts, even to Mrs. Gray, they could find no fault +with Grace's straightforward words. If she were almost cruelly +indifferent to Tom as a lover, she had the virtue at least of being +absolutely honest. Even Mrs. Gray admired and respected her candor. + +"Did you ever see anything more beautiful than Anne's and Miriam's +bouquets?" broke in Miss Southard, with the intent of leading away from +a not wholly happy subject. + +Miriam held her bouquet at arm's length and eyed it with admiration. It +was composed of pale yellow orchids and lilies of the valley, while +Anne's was a shower of orange blossoms and the same delicate lilies. + +"If you are determined never to marry, Grace, you won't try to catch +Anne's bouquet," smiled Mrs. Gray. + +"Oh, yes, I shall," nodded Grace. "I must do it because it's hers. I +always try to catch the bouquets at weddings. It's good sport. So far, +however, I've never secured one." + +"I shall throw this one directly at you," promised Anne. + +"Anne, child, the carriages are here," broke in her mother's gentle +voice. + +Anne laid her bouquet on the centre table. "Come and kiss Anne Pierson +for the last time, girls." She opened her arms. One by one they folded +her in the embrace of friendship. Her sister and mother came last. As +the arms that had held her in babyhood closed about her, Anne drew +nearer to her mother in this, her hour of supreme happiness, than ever +before, if that were possible. + +It was not a long drive to the church. On the way there they stopped to +pick up the two flower girls, Anna May and Elizabeth Angerell, two +pretty and interesting children who lived next door to Grace, and of +whom she and Anne had always been very fond. The little flower maidens +were dressed in white embroidered chiffon frocks with pale yellow satin +sashes and hair ribbons. They wore white silk stockings and white kid +slippers and carried overflowing baskets of yellow and white roses. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe," cried Anna May, when she and Elizabeth were safely +settled in the carriage, one of them on the seat beside Grace, the other +on the opposite side with Anne, "this is about the happiest day +Elizabeth and I ever had. I do hope I won't be scared. Just think, we +have to walk into that great big church, the very first ones, with all +those people looking at us." + +"I'm not the least bit scared," was Elizabeth's bold declaration. +"Nobody is going to hurt us. Why, all the people are Miss Anne's +_friends!_ I'm going to think that when I walk up the aisle, and I +shan't be a bit scared. I know I shan't." + +"Well, I'm not exactly _scared_," asserted Anna May, greatly impressed +with Elizabeth's valiant declaration. "I guess I'll think that, too." + +"Oh, Miss Anne, you look too sweet for anything." Elizabeth clasped her +small hands in rapture. "When I grow up I shall certainly be married, +and have a dress like yours, and just the same kind of a bouquet, and be +married in the church where every one can see me." + +"You can't get married unless some one asks you," informed Anna May +wisely. + +"Some one will," predicted Elizabeth. "Won't they, Miss Harlowe?" + +"I haven't the least doubt of it," was Grace's laughing assurance. +"Still I wouldn't worry about it for a good many years yet, if I were +you. It's just as nice to be a little girl and play games and dress +dolls." + +Anne smiled faintly. Grace was again unconsciously voicing her views on +the marriage question. + +The two little flower girls kept up a lively conversation during the +ride. They were divided between the fear of facing a church full of +people and the rapture of being really, truly flower girls at the +wedding of such a wonderful person as their Miss Anne. + +It was precisely half-past seven o'clock when two tiny flower maidens, +their childish faces grave with the importance of their office, walked +sedately down the broad church aisle toward the flower-wreathed altar. +Following them came a dazzling vision in gold tissue that caused at +least one's man's heart to beat faster. To Everett Southard Miriam was +indeed the fabled fairy-tale princess. Then came the bride, feeling +strangely humble and diffident in this new part she had essayed to play, +while behind her, single file, in faithful attendance, walked the three +girls who had kept perfect step with her through the eventful years of +her school life. + +Mrs. Gray, who had preceded the wedding party to the altar, was waiting +there with the bridegroom and his best man, Tom Gray. There was a buzz +of admiration went the round of the church at the beautiful spectacle +the bridal party presented. Then followed an intense hush as the voice +of the minister took up the solemn words of God's most holy ordinance. + +Perhaps no one person present at that impressive ceremony realized as +did Tom Gray what the winning of Anne, for his wife, meant to David. On +that June night, almost two years previous, when Hippy and Reddy had, in +turn, made announcement of their betrothal to Nora and Jessica in the +presence of Mrs. Gray and her Christmas children, David's fate as a +lover had been uncertain. Now David had joined the ranks of happy +benedicts. Tom alone was left. + +As the minister's voice rang out deeply, thrillingly, "I pronounce you +man and wife," involuntarily Tom's glance rested on Grace, who was +watching Anne with the rapt eyes of friendship. The words held no +significance for her beyond the fact that two of her dearest friends had +joined their lives. Her changeful face bore no sign of sentiment. As +usual, her interest in love and marriage was purely impersonal. + +The reception following the wedding was held at Anne's home, and long +before it was over Anne and David had slipped away to take the night +train for New York City. Anne's honeymoon was to be limited to one week +which they had decided to spend at Old Point Comfort. Anne and Mr. +Southard were to open a newly built New York theatre in Shakespearian +repetoire the following week. Their real honeymoon was to be deferred +until the theatrical season closed in the spring, and was to comprise an +extended western trip. + +True to her promise, Anne had aimed accurately, and Grace had received +the bridal bouquet full in the face. It dropped to the floor. She +picked it up and commented on her lack of skill in catching it. Tom's +face had brightened as he saw the girl he loved holding the fragrant +token to her breast. It was a good omen. + +"I'm going to take you home in my car, Grace," he said masterfully, as +the guests were leaving that night. + +"All right," returned Grace calmly. "We can take Anna May and Elizabeth +with us. It's awfully late for them. I promised Mrs. Angerell I'd take +good care of them. They absolutely refused to go when Father and Mother +went." + +Tom could not help looking his disappointment. Nevertheless the two +little girls were favorites of his, so he forgave them for being the +innocent means of frustrating his intention of having Grace to himself. + +"I'm going back to Washington to-morrow night, Grace," he said, as he +took her hand for a moment in parting. "May I come to see you to-morrow +afternoon?" + +"Yes, of course, Tom." Grace could not refuse the plea of his gray eyes. + +"All right. I'll drop in about four o'clock." + +"Very well. Good night, Tom." Grace could not repress a little impatient +sigh. "He's going to ask me again," was her reflection, "but there is +only one answer that I can ever give him." + + + + + CHAPTER XVI + + THE LAST WORD + + +While Anne Pierson's wedding day had dawned with a light snow on the +ground, the weather underwent a considerable change during the night, +and the next morning broke, gray and threatening. Heavy, sullen clouds +dropped low in the sky, and by four o'clock that afternoon a raw, +dispiriting winter rain had set in, accompanied by a moaning wind that +made the day seem doubly dreary. Promptly at four o'clock Grace saw Tom +swing up the walk without an umbrella. His black raincoat, buttoned up +to his chin, was infinitely becoming to his fair Saxon type of good +looks, and Grace could not repress a tiny thrill of satisfaction that +this strong, handsome man cared for her. The next second she dismissed +the thought as unworthy. She welcomed Tom, however, with a gentle +friendliness, partly due to his good looks, that caused his eyes to +flash with new hope. Perhaps Grace cared a little after all. He had +rarely seen her so kind since their carefree days of boy and girl +friendship, when there had been no barrier of unrequited love between +them. + +"Come and sit by the fire, Tom," invited Grace. "I love an open fire on +a dark, rainy day like this." She motioned him to a chair opposite her +own at the other side of the fireplace. Tom seated himself, and the two +began to talk of the wedding, Oakdale, their friends, everything in fact +that led away from the thoughts that lay nearest the young man's heart. +Grace skilfully kept the conversation on impersonal topics. By doing so +she hoped to make Tom understand that she did not wish to discuss what +had long been a sore subject between them. So the two young people +talked on and on, while outside the rain fell in torrents, and the dark +day began to merge into an early twilight. + +With the coming of the dusk Grace began to feel the strain. Tom's pale +face had taken on a set look in the fitful glow of the fire. Suddenly he +leaned far forward in his chair. "It's no use, Grace. I know you've +tried to keep me from saying what I came here to-day to say, but I'm +going to tell you again. I love you, Grace, and I need you in my life. +Why can't you love me as I love you?" + +Grace's clean-cut profile was turned directly toward Tom. She reached +forward for the poker and began nervously prodding the fire. Tom caught +the hand that held the poker. Unclasping her limp fingers from about +it, he set it impatiently in place. "Look at me, Grace, not at the +fire," he commanded. + +Grace raised sorrowful eyes to him. Then she made a little gesture of +appeal. "Why must we talk of this again, Tom? Why can't we be friends +just as we used to be, back in our high-school days?" + +"Because it's not in the nature of things," returned Tom, his eyes full +of pain. "I am a man now, with a man's devoted love for you. The whole +trouble lies in the sad fact that you are just a dreaming child, without +the faintest idea of what life really means." + +"You are mistaken, Tom." There was a hint of offended dignity in Grace's +tones. "I _do_ understand the meaning of life, only it doesn't mean +_love_ to me. It means _work_. The highest pleasure I have in life is my +work." + +"You think so now, but you won't always think so. There will come a time +in your life when you'll realize how great a power for happiness love +is. All our dearest friends have looked forward to seeing you my wife. +Your parents wish it. Aunt Rose loves you already as a dear niece. Even +Anne, your chum, thinks you are making a mistake in choosing work +instead of love. Of course I know that what your friends think can make +no difference in what _you_ think. Still I believe if you would once +put the idea away of being self-supporting you'd see matters in a +different light. You aren't obliged to work for your living. Why not +give Harlowe House into the care of some one who is, and marry me?" + +"But you don't understand me in the least, Tom." A petulant note crept +into Grace's voice. "It's just because I'm not obliged to support myself +that I'm happy in doing so. I feel so free and independent. It's my +freedom I love. I don't love you. There are times when I'm sorry that I +don't, and then again there are times when I'm glad. I shall always be +fond of you, but my feeling toward you is just the same as it is for +Hippy or David or Reddy. There! I've hurt you. Forgive me. Must we say +anything more about it? Please, please don't look so hurt, Tom." + +Grace's eyes were fastened on Tom with the sorrowing air of one who has +inadvertently hurt a child. Usually so delicate in her respect for the +feelings of others, she seemed fated continually to wound this loyal +friend, whose only fault lay in the fact that his boyish affection for +her had ripened into a man's love. Saddest of all, an unrequited love. + +[Illustration: "Look at Me, Grace."] + +"Of course I forgive you, Grace." Tom rose. He looked long and +searchingly into the face of the girl who had just hurt him so cruelly. +"I--I think I'd better go now. I hope you'll find all the happiness in +your work that you expect to find. I'm only sorry it had to come first. +I don't know when I'll see you again. Not until next summer, I suppose. +I can't come to Oakdale for Easter this year. I wish you'd write to +me--that is, if you feel you'd like to. Remember, I am always your old +friend Tom." + +"I _will_ write to you, Tom." Grace's gray eyes were heavy with unshed +tears. She winked desperately to keep them back. She would not cry. +Luckily the dim light of the room prevented Tom from seeing how near she +was to breaking down. It was all so sad. She had never before realized +how much it hurt her to hurt Tom. She followed him into the hall and to +the door in silence. + +"Good-bye, Grace," he said again, holding out his hand. + +"Good-bye, Tom," she faltered. He turned abruptly and hurried down the +steps into the winter darkness. He did not look back. + +Grace stood in the open door until the echo of his footsteps died out. +Then she rushed into the living room and, throwing herself down on the +big leather sofa, burst into bitter tears. + + + + + CHAPTER XVII + + THE SUMMONS + + +"There are Deans and _deans_," observed Emma Dean with savage emphasis, +"but the Deans, of whom I am which, are, in my humble opinion, +infinitely superior to the dean person stalking about the halls of dear +old Overton." + +"What do you mean, Emma?" asked Grace. The dry bitterness of her +friend's outburst regarding deans in general was too significant to be +allowed to pass unquestioned. + +It was the evening of Grace Harlowe's return from the Christmas holiday +she had spent with her dear ones at Oakdale. Grace and Emma were in +their room. Despite the one sad memory which time alone could efface, +Grace was experiencing a peace and comfort which always hovered about +her for many days after her visits home. Next to home, however, Overton +was, to her, the place of places, and she had returned to her work with +fresh energy and enthusiasm. She believed that she had definitely put +behind her forever all that unhappy part of her life regarding Tom Gray. +It had been hard indeed, and had brought tears to the eyes so +unaccustomed to weeping. Still Grace was glad that she had faced the +inevitable and seen clearly. Tom would, in time, forget her and perhaps +marry some one else. She wished with all her heart that he might be +happy, and her one regret was that she had caused him pain. + +In reality Grace had exhibited toward her old friend a hardness of +purpose quite at variance with her usually sweet nature. She wondered a +little that she could have been so inexorable in her decision, yet she +believed herself to be wholly justified in the course she had taken. +Already she was beginning to commend herself inwardly for her loyalty to +her work, and Emma's blunt arraignment of the dean of Overton College +acted like a dash of cold water upon her half-fledged self-content. + +"All day I've been tempted to tell you a few things, Gracious," began +Emma, "but I hated to disturb you. I know just how you feel when you +come back from that blessed little town of yours. So I've been keeping +still while you told me all about Anne's wedding and the good times you +had. It was one glorious succession of good times, wasn't it?" + +"Yes." Grace was silent for a brief space of time. Then she said +gravely, "There was only one flaw, Emma. I refused again, and for the +last time, to marry Tom Gray. I was sorry, but I couldn't help it. I +don't love him." + +"I'm sorry, too, that you couldn't find it in your heart to care for +him. I liked him best of those four young men." + +"Every one likes him. My friends all hoped that we would marry." Grace +sighed. "Still one's friends can't decide such matters for one. One must +solve that particular problem alone." + +"Just so," agreed Emma. "Although no one ever asked my hand in holy +matrimony except a callow youth whom I tutored in algebra last summer. +He had failed in his June examination and had to pass in September or be +forever labeled a dunce by his fond family. Now you see why I can +understand the psychology of saying 'no' to a proposal. This stripling, +who was at least five years my junior, proposed to me out of sheer +gratitude. I actually succeeded in drumming quadratic equations into his +stupid head, and he offered me his hand by the way of reward." + +Grace's sad expression had by this time vanished. She was regarding Emma +with a smiling face. "Really and truly, Emma, did that happen to you?" + +"It did, indeed," averred Emma solemnly. "You aren't half so amazed as I +was. I felt as though one of my Sunday-school class of little boys had +suddenly exhibited signs of the tender passion. I labored long and +earnestly to convince him that I was not his fate, and in due season he +passed his examination and promptly forgot me. I did not weep and wail +at being forgotten, either. Still there was a grain of satisfaction in +being sought. If I go down to my grave in single blessedness I shall at +least have the satisfaction of knowing that some one yearned for my +life-long society." She beamed owlishly at Grace, and laughter routed +the sorrowful face she had turned to Emma only a moment before. + +But Emma was only trying to prepare Grace for unpleasant news. Now that +she had put her in a lighter frame of mind, she said: "I might as well +tell you about Miss Wharton, Grace." + +Grace's eyes were immediately fixed on her in mute question. + +"The news of the sale traveled to Miss Wharton, as I was afraid it +would," began Emma. "Miss Brent wasn't here when first the dean heard of +it. She had gone home with Miss Parker for Christmas. Evelyn Ward wasn't +here, either. She and Kathleen West and Mary Reynolds went to New York. +Mary and Kathleen to work on the paper, and Evelyn to work for two weeks +in that stock company of Mr. Forrest's. You knew about that, of course. +It was the day after Christmas that Miss Wharton heard about the sale. +She sent for Miss Brent and was greatly displeased to find her gone. +However, she had had permission from the registrar, a fact that Miss +Wharton couldn't overlook. Then Miss Wharton sent for me. She said the +sale was a disgrace to Overton, and that she was amazed to think you +allowed such a proceeding. I explained to her that you knew nothing of +it, that you were away at the time it took place, and she said you had +acted most unwisely in placing your responsibilities on the shoulders of +others even for a day. Your place was at Harlowe House every day of the +college year. You had no business to assume such a responsible position +if you did not intend to live up to it. + +"That's about the extent of all she said. I was so angry I could +scarcely control myself, but I managed to say quietly that President +Morton and Miss Wilder had never questioned your absences from Harlowe +House, and that I was sure you would lose no time in taking up the +matter with her when you returned. Now you know what you may expect. I +don't know whether she has sent for Miss Brent since she came from New +York. If she hasn't, then mark my words, the summons will come +to-morrow." + +Emma proved to be a true prophet. The nine o'clock mail next morning +brought two letters written on the stationery used by the Overton +faculty. One was addressed to Grace, the other to Jean Brent. If the two +young women had compared them they would have discovered that each one +contained the same curt summons to the dean's office. Both appointments +were for half-past four o'clock that afternoon. + +Grace stopped at Jean's table at luncheon that day and said softly. +"Will you come to my office after you have finished your luncheon, Miss +Brent?" + +Jean turned very pale. She bowed her acquiescence, and Grace went on to +her own place. + +"I have been requested to call on Miss Wharton at half-past four o'clock +this afternoon, Miss Brent," informed Grace as, later, Jean stood before +her. "I noted that you also received a letter written on the business +stationery of Overton. Am I right in guessing that you have received the +same summons?" + +For answer Jean opened the book she held under her arm and took from it +an envelope. In silence she drew from it a letter, spread it open and +handed it to Grace. + +"Just as I thought." Grace returned the letter. "Miss Wharton has +learned of your sale, Miss Brent. She is very indignant. Are you +prepared to tell her what you confided to me?" Grace eyed the girl +squarely. + +"Why should I, Miss Harlowe?" burst forth Jean. "No; I will tell Miss +Wharton nothing." + +"Nor will I," was Grace's quiet rejoinder. "Whatever she learns must +come from you. I wrote to Miss Lipton and received a letter from her +assuring me that you are not at fault in the matter that made your +advent into Overton College a mystery to me. I need no further +assurance. Miss Lipton's school is known to the public as being one of +the finest preparatory schools in the United States. If it were Miss +Wilder instead of Miss Wharton I should advise you to tell her all. I am +so sorry you did not tell us in the beginning. You must do whatever your +conscience dictates. If necessary I will show Miss Wharton my letter +from Miss Lipton, but I shall not betray your confidence unless you +sanction my speaking." + +"Please don't tell her," begged Jean. + +"It shall be as you ask," returned Grace, but she was secretly +disappointed at what might be either Jean's selfishness or her pure +inability to see the unpleasantness of the position in which she was +placing the young woman who had befriended her. + +When Grace entered the familiar office and saw Miss Wharton's dumpy +figure occupying her dear Miss Wilder's place she felt a distinct +sinking of the heart. The dean surveyed her out of cold blue eyes, that +seemed to Grace to contain a spark of deliberate malice. + +"Good afternoon, Miss Harlowe," she said stiffly. As she spoke the door +opened and Jean Brent walked calmly in. She bowed to Miss Wharton in a +manner as chilly as her own and took a seat at one side of the room. The +dean waved Grace to a chair. "Now, young women," she began in a severe +tone, "I wish a full explanation of this disgraceful sale that recently +took place at Harlowe House. I will first ask you, Miss Brent if you had +Miss Harlowe's permission to conduct it?" + +"No. She refused to permit it. I held it in her absence," answered Jean, +defiance blazing in her blue eyes. + +"I see; a clear case of disobedience. What was your object in holding +it?" + +"I needed money. I lost the greater part of my money on the train when I +came to Overton." + +"Why did you need money?" Miss Wharton exhibited a lawyer-like +persistency. + +"To pay my college fees," Jean made prompt answer. + +"But how could a girl with a wardrobe as complete and expensive as +yours--I have been informed that it was remarkable--be in need of money +to pay her expenses, or obliged to live in a charitable institution, as +I believe Harlowe House is?" + +"You are mistaken. Harlowe House is _not_ a charitable institution!" +Grace Harlowe's voice vibrated with indignation. "I beg your pardon," +she apologized in the next instant. + +Miss Wharton glared angrily at her for fully a minute. Then, ignoring +the interruption and the protest, turned again to Jean. + +"I cannot answer your question," Jean spoke with quiet composure. + +"You mean you _will_ not answer it," retorted the dean. + +"I have nothing to say that you would care to hear." Jean's lips set in +the stubborn line that signified no yielding. + +Miss Wharton turned to Grace. "You have heard what this young woman +says. Can you answer the question I asked Miss Brent?" + +"The answer to the question must come from Miss Brent," replied Grace +with gentle evasion. + +"Miss Harlowe, you have not answered me." Miss Wharton was growing +angrier. "I insist upon knowing the details of this affair from +beginning to end. Miss Brent's conduct has been contrary to all the +traditions of Overton." + +"That is perfectly true," admitted Grace. + +"Then if you know it to be true, why do you evade my question? It will +be infinitely better for you to be frank with me. I am greatly +displeased with you and the reports I hear of Harlowe House. I assured +Miss Wilder, when first I met you, that I doubted President Morton's and +her judgment in allowing you to hold a position of such great +responsibility. You are too young, too frivolous. I am informed that +Harlowe House is almost Bohemian in its character." + +"Then you have been misinformed." Cut to the heart, Grace spoke with a +dignity that was not to be denied. "Harlowe House is conducted on the +strictest principles of law and order. We try to be a well-regulated +household, upholding the high standard of Overton. If it had not been +for two of my friends and I, Mrs. Gray would never have given it to the +college, and thirty-four girls would have missed obtaining a college +education. Miss Wilder believed in me. She trusted me. I regret that you +do not. Regarding Miss Brent, I have received ample assurance of her +honesty of purpose from Miss Lipton, the head of the Lipton Preparatory +School for Girls. Miss Lipton and I are in possession of certain facts +concerning Miss Brent which enable us to understand her peculiar +position here. I regret, beyond all words, that Miss Brent did not +confide in me before having the sale of her clothing. I do not condone +her fault, but I am sure that in her anxiety to do what was best for +herself she did not intend deliberately to defy me. Here is a letter +from Miss Lipton which I wish you to read." + +In her vexation Miss Wharton almost snatched the letter from Grace's +hand. There was a tense stillness in the room while she read it. Jean +kept her gaze steadily turned from Grace. At last the dean looked up +from the letter. "This letter is, by no means, an explanation, although +I am well aware of the excellent reputation Miss Lipton's school bears. +What I am determined to have are the _facts_ of this affair. If I can +prevail upon neither of you to speak them I shall place the matter +before President Morton and the Board of Trustees of Overton College." + +Her threat met with no response from either young woman. + +"Before taking the matter up with President Morton, however, I shall +give both of you an opportunity to reflect upon the folly of your +present course. Within a few days I shall send for you again. If then +you still continue to defy me I will take measures to have _you_, Miss +Harlowe, removed from your charge of Harlowe House as being unfit for +the responsibility, while _you_, Miss Brent, will be expelled from +Overton College for disobedience and insubordination. That will do for +this morning." Miss Wharton dismissed them with a peremptory gesture. + +The two young women passed out of the room in silence. Once outside +Overton Hall, Jean turned impulsively to Grace: "I am sorry, Miss +Harlowe, but I couldn't tell that horrid woman what I told you. She +would neither understand me nor sympathize with me. I know you think I +should have explained everything." + +Grace could not trust herself to answer. Humiliated to the last degree +by Miss Wharton's bald injustice, she felt as though she wished never to +see or hear of Jean Brent again. It was not until they were half way +across the campus that she found her voice. She was dimly surprised at +the resentment in her tones. "You chose your own course, Miss Brent, +regardless of what I thought. That course has not only involved you in +serious difficulty, but me as well. If you had obeyed me in the +beginning, I would not be leaving Miss Wharton's office this afternoon, +under a cloud. I quite agree with you, however, that to tell Miss +Wharton your secret now would not help matters. I must leave you here. I +am going on to Wayne Hall." + +With a curt inclination of her head, Grace walked away, leaving Jean +standing in the middle of the campus, looking moodily after her. + + + + + CHAPTER XVIII + + THE BLOTTED ESCUTCHEON + + +But Grace was destined to receive another shock before the long day was +done. The shadows of early twilight were beginning to blot out the short +winter day when she let herself into Harlowe House. Stepping into her +office she reached eagerly for the pile of mail lying on the sliding +shelf of her desk. The handwriting on the first letter of the pile was +Tom's. Grace eyed it gloomily. It was not warranted to lighten her +present unhappy mood. She opened it slowly, almost hesitatingly. Unlike +Tom's long, newsy letters, there was but one sheet of paper. Then she +strained her eyes in the rapidly failing daylight and read: + + "DEAR GRACE: + + "When you receive this letter I shall be out at sea and on my way + to South America. I have resigned my position with the Forestry + Department to go on an expedition up the Amazon River with Burton + Graham, the naturalist. He is the man who collected so many rare + specimens of birds and mammals for the Smithsonian Institute while + in Africa, two years ago. It is hard to say when I shall return, + and, as it takes almost a month for a letter to reach the United + States, you are not likely to hear often from me. + + "Aunt Rose is deeply grieved at my going. Still she understands + that, for me, it is best. When last I saw you in Oakdale I had no + idea of leaving civilization for tropical wildernesses. Mr. + Graham's invitation to join his expedition was wholly unexpected, + and I was not slow to take advantage of it. + + "I would ask you to write me, but, unfortunately, I can give you no + forwarding address. Mr. Graham's plans as to location are a little + uncertain. Perhaps, until I can bring myself to think of you in the + way you wish me to think, silence between us will be happiest for + us both. God bless you, Grace, and give you the greatest possible + success in your work. With best wishes, + + "Your friend, + "TOM." + +Grace stared at the sheet of paper before her, with tear-blurred eyes. +She hastily wiped her tears away, but they only fell the faster. Miss +Wharton's injustice, Jean Brent's selfishness, together with the sudden +shock of Tom's departure out of the country and out of her life, were +too much for her high-strung, sensitive nature. Dropping into the chair +before her desk, she bowed her head on the slide and wept +unrestrainedly. + +Her overflow of feelings was brief, however. Given little to tears, +after her first outburst she exerted all her will power to control +herself. The girls were dropping in by ones and twos from their classes, +the maid would soon come into the living room to turn on the lights, and +at almost any moment some one might ask for her. She would not care to +be discovered in tears. + +Grace picked up the rest of her mail, lying still unopened, and went +upstairs to her room with the proud determination to cry no more. She +was quite sure she would not have cried over Tom's letter had all else +been well. It was her interview with Miss Wharton that had hurt her so +cruelly. Yet, with the reading of Tom's farewell message, deep down in +her heart lurked a curiously uncomfortable sense of loss. It was as +though for the first time in her life she had actually began to miss +Tom. She had not expected fate to cut him off so sharply from her. She +knew that her refusal to marry him had been the primary cause of his +going away. Mrs. Gray would perhaps blame her. These expeditions were +dangerous to say the least. More than one naturalist had died of fever +or snakebite, or had been killed by savages. Suppose Tom were never to +come back. Grace shuddered at the bare idea of such a calamity. And he +did not intend to write to her, so she could only wonder as the days, +weeks and months went by what had befallen him. She would never know. + +While she was sadly ruminating over Tom's unexpected exit from her +little world, Emma Dean's brisk step sounded outside. The door swung +open. Emma gave a soft exclamation as she saw the room in darkness. +Pressing the button at the side of the door, she flooded the room with +light, only to behold Grace standing in the middle of the floor, still +wearing her outdoor wraps, an open letter in her hand. + +"Good gracious, Gracious, how you startled me! What is going on? Tell +your worthless dog of a servant, what means this studied pose in the +middle of the room in the dark? Not to mention posing in your hat and +coat. And, yes," Emma drew nearer and peered into her friend's face with +her kind, near-sighted eyes, "you've been crying. This will never do. +Tell me the base varlet that hath caused these tears," she rumbled in a +deep voice, "and be he lord of fifty realms I'll have his blood. +'Sdeath! Odds bodkins! Let me smite the villain. I could slay and slay, +and be a teacher still. Provided the faculty didn't object, and I wasn't +arrested," she ended practically. + +Grace's woe-be-gone face brightened at Emma's nonsense. "You always +succeed in making me smile when I am the bluest of the blue," she said +fondly. + +"I can't see why such strongly dramatic language as I used should make +you laugh. It was really quite Shakespearian. You see I have 'the bard' +on the brain. We have been taking up Elizabethan English in one of my +classes, and once I become thoroughly saturated with Shakespearian verse +I am likely to quote it on all occasions. Don't be surprised if I burst +forth into blank verse at the table or any other public place. But here +I've been running along like a talking machine when you are 'full fathom +five' in the blues. Can't you tell your aged and estimable friend, Emma, +what is troubling you?" + +"You were right, Emma. The summons came." Grace's voice was husky. "I've +just had a session with Miss Wharton." + +"About Miss Brent?" + +"Yes. She sent for both of us. She asked Miss Brent to explain certain +things which she could, but would not, explain. I was in Miss Brent's +confidence. As you know, she told me about herself after I came back +from the Thanksgiving holiday. It entirely changed my opinion of her. I +wish I could tell you everything, but I can't. I gave her my word of +honor that I would keep her secret. But, to-day, when she saw how +unjustly Miss Wharton reprimanded me I thought she might have strained a +point and told Miss Wharton her story. Still I don't know that it would +have helped much." Grace sighed wearily. "Miss Wharton is not Miss +Wilder. She is a hard, narrow-minded, cruel woman," Grace's dispirited +tones gathered sudden vehemence, "and she would misjudge Miss Brent just +as she misjudged me. She is going to send for us again in a few days, +and she declares that, if I do not tell her everything, she will take +measures to have me removed from my position here." Grace turned tragic +eyes to her friend. + +"The idea!" rang out Emma's indignant cry. "Just as though she could. +Why, Harlowe House was named for you. If Mrs. Gray knew she even hinted +such thing she'd be so angry. I believe she'd turn Indian giver and take +back her gift to Overton." + +"Oh, no, she wouldn't do quite that, Emma." Heartsick though she was, +Grace smiled faintly. "She would be angry, though. She must never know +it. It made her so happy to give Harlowe House to Overton. She would be +so hurt, for my sake, that she would never again take a particle of +pleasure in it. When Miss Wharton sends for me I shall ask her +point-blank if she really intends to try to have me removed from my +position by the Board. If she says 'yes,' I'll resign, then and there." + +"Grace Harlowe, you don't mean it? You've always fought valiantly for +other girls' rights, why won't you fight for your own? The whole affair +is ridiculous and unjust. If worse comes to worst you can go before the +Board and defend yourself. The members will believe you." + +Grace shook her head sadly, but positively. "I'd never do that, Emma. If +it comes to a point where I must fight to be house mother here, then I'd +much rather resign. I couldn't bear to have the story creep about the +college that I had even been criticized by the Board. I've loved my work +so dearly, and I've tried so hard to do it wisely that I'd rather give +it up and go quietly away, feeling in my heart that I have done my best, +than to fight and win at last nothing but a blotted escutcheon. You +understand how it is with me, dear old comrade." + +"Grace, it breaks my heart to hear you say such things! You mustn't talk +of going away." Emma sprang from the chair into which she had dropped +and drew Grace into her protecting embrace. Grace's head was bowed for a +moment on Emma's shoulder. + +"Don't cry, dear," soothed Emma. + +"I'm not crying, Emma. See, I haven't shed a tear. I did all my crying a +while ago." Grace raised her head and regarded Emma with two dry eyes +that were wells of pain. "I have had another shock, too, since I came +home. Tom Gray has resigned his position with the Forestry Department at +Washington, and has sailed for South America. +I--never--thought--he'd--go--away. He isn't even going to write to me, +Emma, and I don't know when he will come back. Perhaps never. You know +how dangerous those South American expeditions are?" + +"Poor Gracious," comforted Emma, "you have had enough sorrows for one +day. You need a little cheering up. You and I are not going to eat +dinner at Harlowe House to-night. We are going to let Louise Sampson +look after things while we go gallivanting down to Vinton's for a high +tea. I'm going to telephone Kathleen and Patience. There will be just +four of us, and no more of us to the tea party. They will have to come, +engagements or no engagements." + +"I don't care to see any one to-night, Emma," pleaded Grace. + +"You only think you don't. Seeing the girls will do you good. If you +stay here you'll brood and grieve all evening." + +"All right, I'll go; just to please you. I must see Louise and tell her +we are going." + +"You stay here. I'll do all the seeing. Take off your hat and bathe your +face. You'll feel better." Emma hurried out of the room and up the next +flight of stairs to Louise Sampson's room, thinking only of Grace and +how she might best comfort her. She was more aroused than she cared to +let Grace see over Miss Wharton's harsh edict. She made a secret vow +that if Grace would not fight for her rights _she_, Emma Dean, would. +Then she remembered Grace's words, "I'd rather give it up and go quietly +away, feeling in my heart that I have done my best, than to fight and, +at last, win nothing but a blotted escutcheon." No, she could not take +upon herself Grace's wrongs, unless Grace bade her do so, and that would +never happen. + +Fortunately Kathleen and Patience were both at home. Better still, +neither had an engagement for that evening, and at half-past six o'clock +the four faithful friends were seated at their favorite mission alcove +table at Vinton's, ordering their dinner, while Grace tried earnestly to +put away her sorrow and be her usual sunny self. + +But while Grace had been passing through the Valley of Humiliation, +there was another person under the same roof who was equally unhappy. +That person was Jean Brent. On leaving Grace she had gone directly to +Harlowe House. Ascending the stairs to her room with a dispirited step, +she had tossed aside her wraps and seated herself before the window. She +sat staring out with unseeing eyes, remorseful and sick at heart. +Grace's bitter words, "If you had obeyed me I would not be leaving Miss +Wharton's office this afternoon, under a cloud," still rang in her ears. +How basely she had repaid Miss Harlowe, was her conscience-stricken +thought. Miss Harlowe had advised and helped her in every possible way. +She had taken her into Harlowe House on trust. She had sympathized with +her when Jean had told her her secret, and she had brought upon herself +the dean's disapproval, would perhaps leave Harlowe House, rather than +betray the girl who had confided in her. Jean's conscience lashed her +sharply for her stubbornness and selfish ingratitude. If only she had +been frank in the beginning. Miss Harlowe would have explained all to +Miss Wilder, and Miss Wilder would have been satisfied. Then she would +have had no sale of her wardrobe, and Miss Harlowe would have been +spared all this miserable trouble. + +What a failure she had made of her freshman year? She had made few +friends except Althea and her chums. They were shallow and selfish to a +fault. She had held herself aloof from the Harlowe House girls, who, +notwithstanding their good nature, showed a slight resentment of her +proud attitude toward them and her absolute refusal to join in the work +of the club. Since the day when Evelyn had taken her to task for +disobeying Grace the two girls had exchanged no words other than those +which necessity forced them to exchange. Evelyn had not forgiven Jean +for her passionate advice to her to mind her own affairs. Jean, knowing +Evelyn's resentment to be just, cloaked herself in defiance and ignored +her roommate. Little by little, however, the cloak dropped away and Jean +began to long for Evelyn's companionship. The yellow crêpe gown and the +beautiful evening coat still lay in the bottom of Jean's trunk. In her +own mind she knew that she had begun to hope for the time when she and +Evelyn would settle their differences. She would then give Evelyn the +belated Christmas gift. She grew daily more unhappy over their +estrangement, and heartily wished for a reconciliation. Yet she was +still too proud to make the first advances. + +It was hardly likely that Evelyn would make the first sign. Her pride +was equal to, if not greater, than Jean's. She, who abhorred prying and +inquisitiveness, had been accused by Jean of meddling in her affairs. +Evelyn vowed inwardly never to forgive Jean. So these two young girls, +each stiff-necked and implacable, dressed, studied and slept in the same +room in stony silence, passing in and out like two offended shadows. +Gradually this strained attitude became so intolerable to Jean that she +longed for some pretext on which to make peace. As she sat at the window +wondering what she could do to atone for her fault the door opened and +Evelyn entered the room. A swift impulse seized Jean to lift the veil of +resentment that hung between them. She half rose from her chair as +though to address Evelyn. The latter turned her head in Jean's +direction. Her blue eyes rested upon the other girl with the cold, +impersonal gaze of a stranger. Beneath that maddening, ignoring glance +Jean's good intentions curled up and withered like leaves that are +touched by frost, and her aching desire for reconciliation was once more +driven out of her heart by her pride. + + + + + CHAPTER XIX + + THE SWORD OF SUSPENSE + + +When Miss Wharton sent Jean Brent and Grace Harlowe from her office with +the threat of dismissal hanging over them she fully intended to keep her +word. From the moment she had first beheld Grace Harlowe she had +conceived for her a rooted dislike such as only persons of strong +prejudices can entertain. Her whole life had been lived narrowly, and +with repression, therefore she was not in sympathy with youth or its +enthusiasm. According to her belief no young woman of Grace's age and +appearance was competent to assume the responsibility of managing an +establishment like Harlowe House. She had again delivered this opinion +most forcefully in Miss Wilder's presence after Grace had left the +office on the afternoon of their first meeting, and Miss Wilder's +earnest assurances to the contrary served only to deepen Miss Wharton's +disapproval of the bright-faced, clear-eyed girl whose quiet +self-possession indicated a capability of managing her own affairs that +was a distinct affront to the woman who hoped to discover in her such +faults as would triumphantly bear out her unkind criticism. + +Miss Wharton had held the position of dean in an unimportant western +college, and it was at the solicitation of a cousin, a member of the +Board of Trustees, that she had applied for the office of dean at +Overton, and had been appointed to it with the distinct understanding +that it was to be for the present college year only. Should Miss Wilder +be unable to resume her duties the following October, Miss Wharton would +then be reappointed for the entire year. The importance of being the +dean of Overton College, coupled with the generous salary attached to +the office, were the motives which caused Miss Wharton to resign her +more humble position, assured as it was, for an indefinite period of +years, for the one of greater glory but uncertain length. + +Possessed of a hard, unsympathetic nature, she secretly cherished the +hope that Miss Wilder would not return to Overton the following year. +She also resolved to prove her own worth above that of the kindly, +efficient dean whom the Overton girls idolized, and began her campaign +by criticizing and finding fault with Miss Wilder's methods whenever the +slightest opportunity presented itself. At first her unfair tactics bade +fair to meet with success. The various members of the Board, and even +Dr. Morton, wondered vaguely if, after all, too much confidence had +been reposed in Miss Wilder. + +Wholly intent on establishing herself as a fixture at Overton College, +Miss Wharton allowed the matter concerning Jean Brent and Grace to rest +while she attended to what she considered vastly more important affairs. +The thought that she was keeping both young women in the most cruel +suspense did not trouble her in the least. On the contrary she decided +that they deserved to be kept in a state of uncertainty as to what she +intended to do with them, and deliberately put over their case until +such time as suited her convenience. + +Both Jean and Grace went about, however, with the feeling that a sword +was suspended over their heads and likely to descend at any moment. +Grace expected, daily, to be summoned to Miss Wharton's office, there to +refuse to divulge Jean Brent's secret and then ask the pertinent +question, "Do you intend to lay this matter before the Board?" If she +received an affirmative answer, then she planned to return to Harlowe +House, write her formal resignation as manager of it and mail it to +President Morton. But day followed day, and week followed week, and +still the dread summons did not come. Grace discussed frequently the +possible cause of Miss Wharton's negligence in the matter with Emma, +her one confidante. Emma was of the opinion that, in trying to fill Miss +Wilder's position, Miss Wharton had her hands full. Although Emma was +apt to clothe the most serious happenings in the cloak of humor, she was +a shrewd judge of human nature. + +"Just let me tell you one thing, Gracious," she remarked one blustering +March evening as the two young women fought their way across the campus +against a howling wind. They were returning from an evening spent with +Kathleen West and Patience Eliot. "Miss Wharton is no more fitted for +the position of dean at Overton College than I am for the presidency of +the United States. She may have been successful in some little, +out-of-the-way academy in a jerkwater town, but she's sadly out of place +here. She has about as much tact as a rhinoceros, and possesses the +æsthetic perceptions of a coal shoveler. I'm just waiting for these +simple truths to dawn upon the intellects of our august Board. I +understand that cadaverous-looking man with the wall eyes and the +spade-shaped, beard, who walks about as though he cherished a grudge +against the human race, and rejoices in the euphonious name of Darius +Dutton, is responsible for this crime against Overton. He recommended +her appointment to the Board. It seems that he is Miss Wharton's +cousin. Thank goodness he isn't mine, or Miss Wharton either." + +Grace laughed at Emma's sweeping denunciation of Miss Wharton and the +offending Daniel Dutton. Then her face grew sober. "You mustn't allow my +grievances to imbitter you, Emma, toward any member of the Board." + +"Oh, my only grudge against Darius D. so far is his having such +detestable relatives and foisting them upon an innocent, trusting +college," retorted Emma with spirit, "but my grudge against Miss Wharton +is a very different matter. It's an active, lively grudge. I'd like to +write to Miss Wilder and Mrs. Gray, and interview Dr. Morton, and then +see what happened. It would not be Grace Harlowe who resigned; but it +might be a certain hateful person whose name begins with W. I won't say +her name outright. Possibly you'll be able to guess it." + +Grace's hand found Emma's in the dark as they came to the steps of +Harlowe House. The two girls paused for an instant. Their hands clung +loyally. "Remember, Emma, you've promised to let me have my own way in +this," reminded Grace wistfully. + +"I'll keep my promise," answered Emma, but her voice sounded husky. + +"I know," continued Grace, "that Miss Wharton's attitude toward me is +one of personal prejudice. From the moment she saw me she disliked me. I +know of only one other similar case. When Anne Pierson and I were +freshmen in Oakdale High School we recited algebra to a teacher named +Miss Leece, who behaved toward Anne in precisely the same way that Miss +Wharton has behaved toward me, simply because she disliked her. But come +on, old comrade, we mustn't stand out here all night with the wind +howling in our ears. Let us try and forget our troubles. What is to be, +will be. I am nothing, if not a fatalist." Grace forced herself to smile +with her usual brightness, and the two girls entered the house arm in +arm, each endeavoring, for the sake of the other to stifle her +unhappiness. + +It was not yet ten o'clock and the lights were still burning in the +living room. Gathered about the library table were six girls, deep in +conversation. One of them glanced toward the hall at the sound of the +opening door. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe," she called, "You are the very person we have been +wishing for." It was Cecil Ferris who spoke. Nettie Weyburn, Louise +Sampson, Mary Reynolds, Evelyn Ward and Hilda Moore made up the rest of +the sextette. "We are wondering if it wouldn't be a good plan to give +our grand revue directly after the Easter vacation. It will be our last +entertainment this year, because after Easter the weather begins to grow +warm and the girls like to be outdoors. If you would help us plan it, +then those of us who live here, and are going to take part in it, can be +studying and rehearsing during the vacation. Of course, Evelyn won't be +with us, but she will help us before she goes to New York. When she +comes back she can give us the finishing touches. Here is the programme +as far as we have planned it. We are awfully short of features." + +Cecil handed Grace a sheet of paper on which were jotted several items. +There was a sketch written by Mary Reynolds, "The Freshman on the Top +Floor," a pathetic little story of a lonely freshman. Gertrude Earle, a +demure, dreamy-eyed girl, the daughter of a musician, was down for a +piano solo. There was to be a sextette, a chorus and a troupe of dancing +girls. Kathleen West had written a clever little playlet "In the Days of +Shakespeare," and Hilda Moore, who could do all sorts of queer folk +dances, was to busy her light feet in a series of quick change costume +dances, while Amy Devery was to give an imitation of a funny +motion-picture comedian who had made the whole country laugh at his +antics. + +"How would you like some imitations and baby songs?" asked Grace, +forgetting for the moment the shadow that hung over her. "I have two +friends who would be delighted to help you." + +"How lovely!" cried Louise Sampson. "Now if only we had some one who +could sing serious songs exceptionally well." + +"Miss Brent has a wonderful voice," said Evelyn rather reluctantly. + +"Then we must ask her to sing," decided Louise. "You ask her to-night, +Evelyn." + +But Evelyn shook her head. "I'd rather you would ask her, Louise. Won't +you, please?" + +"All right, I will," said Louise good-naturedly, who had no idea of the +strained relations existing between the two girls, and consequently +thought nothing of Evelyn's request. + +"Much as I regret tearing myself away from this representative company +of beauty and brains, I have themes that cry out to be corrected," +declared Emma Dean, who had been listening in interested silence to the +plans for the coming revue. + +"You can't hear them cry out clear down here, can you?" asked Mary +Reynolds flippantly. + +A general giggle went the round of the sextette. + +"Not with my everyday ordinary ears, my child," answered Emma, quite +undisturbed. "It is that inner voice of duty that is making all the +commotion. I would much rather bask in the light of your collected +countenances than listen to those frenzied shrieks. But what of my +trusting classes, who delight in writing themes and passing them on to +me to be corrected?" + +"Oh, yes; we all delight in writing themes," jeered Nettie Weyburn, to +whom theme writing was an irksome task. "My inner voice of duty is +screaming at me this very minute to go and write one, but I'm so deaf I +can't hear it." + +"If you can't hear it, how do you know it is screaming?" questioned Emma +very solemnly. + +"My intuition tells me," retorted Nettie with triumphant promptness. + +"Then I wish _all_ my pupils in English had such marvelous intuitions," +sighed Emma. + +"My inner voice of duty is wailing at me to go upstairs and finish my +letter to my mother," interposed Grace, rising. Her face had regained +its usual brightness. She could not be sad in the presence of these +light-hearted, capable girls, whose sturdy efforts to help themselves +made them all so inexpressibly dear to her. She would help them all she +could with their entertainment. She would write Arline and Elfreda to +come to Overton for a few days and take part in the revue. + +It was not until she had finished her letter to her mother and begun one +to Elfreda that the sinister recollection again darkened her thoughts. +She was living in the shadow of dismissal. Would it be wise to invite +Arline and Elfreda to Harlowe House for a visit while she was so +uncertain of what the immediate future held in store for her? If she +tendered her resignation she intended it should take effect without +delay. Once she had surrendered her precious charge she could not and +would not remain at Harlowe House. Still she had promised her girls that +she would help them. She had volunteered Arline's and Elfreda's +services, knowing they would willingly leave their own affairs to +journey back to Overton. + +Grace laid down her pen. Resting her elbows on the table she cradled her +chin in her hands, her vivid, changeful face overcast with moody +thought. At last she raised her head with the air of one who has come to +a decision, and, picking up her pen, went on with her letter to J. +Elfreda Briggs. If worse came to worst and she resigned before the +girls' entertainment she would courageously put aside her own feelings +and remain, at least, until afterward. It should be her last act of +devotion to Harlowe House and her work. + + + + + CHAPTER XX + + THE AWAKENING + + +The sword which hung over poor Grace's head still dangled threateningly +above her when she left Overton for Oakdale, on her Easter vacation. +Miss Wharton had made no sign. Whether she had, for the time being, +forgotten her words of that unhappy morning of several weeks past, or +was coolly taking her own time in the matter, well aware of the +discomfort of her victims, Grace could not know. She determined to lay +aside all bitterness of spirit and lend herself to commemorate the +anniversary of the first Easter with a reverent and open mind. But there +was one ghost which she could not lay, and that was the the memory of +Tom Gray's face as he said good-bye to her on that memorable rainy +afternoon. Just when it began to haunt her Grace could scarcely tell. +She knew only that Tom's farewell letter had awakened in her mind a +curious sense of loss that made her wish he had not cut himself off from +her so completely. When on their last afternoon together he had pleaded +so earnestly for her love Grace had been proudly triumphant in the +successful accomplishment of what she believed to be her life work. +From the lofty pinnacle of achievement she had looked down on Tom +pityingly, but with no adequate realization of what she had caused him +to suffer. + +It was not until she herself had been called upon to prepare to give up +that which meant most to her in life that she began to appreciate dimly +what it must have cost Tom Gray to put aside his hopes of years and go +away to forget. A belated sympathy for her girlhood friend sprang to +life in her heart, and in the weeks of suspense that preceded her return +to Oakdale for Easter she found herself thinking of him frequently. She +wondered if he were well, and tried to imagine him in his new and +dangerous environment. She began to cherish a secret hope that, despite +his belief that silence between them was best, he would write to her. + +Her holiday promised to be a little lonely as far as her friends were +concerned. Mrs. Gray had gone to New York City to spend Easter with the +Nesbits. Nora and Hippy had gone to visit Jessica and Reddy in their +Chicago home. Anne and David were in New York. Eleanor Savelli was in +Italy. Even Marian Barber, Eva Allen and Julia Crosby had married and +gone their separate ways. Of the Eight Originals Plus Two, and of their +old sorority, the Phi Sigma Tau, she was the only one left in Oakdale. +To be sure she had plenty of invitations to spend Easter with her chums +and her many friends, but it was a sacred obligation with her always to +be at home during the Easter holidays. She was quite content to do this, +and yet even her father's and mother's love could not quite still the +longing for the gay voices of those dear ones with whom she had kept +pace for so long. + +There was one source of consolation, however, which during the first +days at home she had quite overlooked, and that source was none other +than Anna May and Elizabeth Angerell. The two little girls had by no +means overlooked the fact that their Miss Harlowe was "the very nicest +person in the whole world except papa and mamma," and proceeded to +monopolize her whenever the opportunity offered itself. + +Grace went for long walks with them. She helped them dress their dolls, +and ran races and played games with them in their big sunny garden. She +initiated them into the mysteries of making fudge and penuchi, while +they obligingly taught her the ten different ways they knew of skipping +the rope, and how to make raffia baskets. They followed her about like +two adoring, persistent little shadows, until imbued with their carefree +spirit of childhood, Grace, in a measure, forgot her woes and joined in +their innocent fun with hearty good will. + +"Really, Grace, I hardly know which is older, you or Anna May," smiled +her mother one afternoon as Grace came bounding into the living room +with, "Mother, do you know where my blue sweater is? Anna May and +Elizabeth and I are going for a walk as far as the old Omnibus House." + +"It is hanging in that closet off the sewing room," returned her mother. + +"Thank you." Dropping a hasty kiss on her mother's cheek, Grace was off. + +Mrs. Harlowe watched her go down the walk, holding a hand of each little +girl, with wistful eyes. Grace had not been at home three days before +her mother divined that all was not well with her beloved daughter. Yet +to ask questions was not her way. Whatever Grace's cross might be, she +knew that, in time, Grace would confide in her. + +On the way to the Omnibus House Grace was as gay and buoyant as her two +little friends. It was not until they had reached there and Anna May and +Elizabeth had run off to the nearest tree to watch a pair of birds which +were building a nest and keeping up a great chirping meanwhile, that a +frightful feeling of loneliness swept over Grace. She sat down on the +worn stone steps sadly thinking of Tom Gray and the good times the +Eight Originals had had at this favorite haunt. + +But why did the memory of Tom Gray continue to haunt her? Grace gave her +shoulders an impatient twitch. How foolish she was to allow herself to +grow retrospective over Tom. She had deliberately sent him away because +she did not, nor never could, love him. Still she wished that the memory +of him would not intrude upon her thoughts so constantly. "It's only +because he's associated with the good times the Eight Originals have +had," she tried to tell herself, but deep in her heart was born a +strange fear that she fought against naming or recognizing. + +After having watched the noisy, but successful, builders to their +hearts' content, the children ran over to where Grace sat and challenged +her to a game of tag. But she was in no mood for play, and suggested +they had better be starting home. She felt that she could not endure for +another instant this house of memories. She tried to assume the joyous +air with which she had started out, but even the two little girls were +not slow to perceive that their dear Miss Harlowe didn't look as happy +as when they had begun their walk. + +"I think we'd better go and see her to-morrow morning and take her a +present," decided Anna May, after Grace had left them at their own gate. +"She laughed like everything when we started on our walk, but she looked +pretty sad when we were coming back and didn't say hardly a thing. I'm +going to give her my bottle of grape juice that Mother made specially +for me." + +"I guess I'll give her that pen wiper I made. It's ever so pretty." +Elizabeth was not to be outdone in generosity. + +"We'll take Snowball's new white puppy to show her," planned Anna May. +"She hasn't seen it yet. And a real French poodle puppy is too cute for +anything." + +"And we'll sing that new verse we learned in school for her," added +Elizabeth. + +True to their word, the next morning the two little girls marched up to +the Harlowes' front door laden with their gifts. Anna May bore with +proud carefulness the cherished bottle of grape juice while Elizabeth +cuddled a fat white ball in her arms, the pen wiper lying like a little +blanket on the puppy's back. + +"We came to call as soon as we could this morning, because we thought +you looked sad yesterday," was Anna May's salutation as Grace opened the +door. "Here's a bottle of grape juice. Mother made it specially for me, +but I want _you_ to have it," the child said. Grace ushered her guests +into the living room. + +"I hope you'll like this pen wiper, too. I cut it out and sewed it and +everything," burst forth Elizabeth, holding out her offering. "I hope +you'll always use it when you write letters." + +"Thank you, girls. You are both very good to me," smiled Grace, "and I'm +so glad to see you this morning." + +"We thought you would be," returned Anna May calmly. "We brought +Snowball's puppy to show you. We named him this morning for a perfectly +splendid person that we know. You know him, too. The puppy's name is +Thomas." + +"That's Mr. Gray's real name, isn't it?" put in Elizabeth anxiously. +"Every one calls him Tom, but Thomas sounds nicer. Don't you think it +does?" + +"We like Mr. Gray better than any grown-up man we know," confided Anna +May enthusiastically. "He's the handsomest, nicest person ever was. Do +you think he'd be pleased to have us name our puppy for him?" + +"I'm sure he would." Grace stifled her desire to laugh as she took the +fluffy white ball in her arms and stroked the tiny head. Then the amused +look left her eyes. Perhaps Tom would never know of his little white +namesake. He might never come back from South America. Suppose she were +never to hear of him again. In the past she had, during moments of +vexation toward him, almost wished it, but of a sudden it dawned upon +her that she would give much to look into his honest gray eyes again and +feel the clasp of his strong, friendly hand. + +"Miss Harlowe, shall we sing for you?" Anna May wisely noted that Miss +Harlowe had begun to look "sad" again. + +"We learned such a pretty new song in school," put in Elizabeth. "Anna +May can play it on the piano, too. Would you like us to sing it, Miss +Harlowe?" + +"Yes, do sing it," urged Grace, but her thoughts were far from her +obliging visitors. + +The children trotted over to the piano, and after a false start or two, +Anna May played the opening bars of the song. Then the two childish +voices rang out: + + "The year's at the spring + And day's at the morn: + Morning's at seven; + The hillside's dew-pearled; + The lark's on the wing; + The snail's on the thorn: + God's in his heaven-- + All's right with the world!" + +Grace listened with a sinking heart. The joy of Browning's exquisite +lines from "Pippa Passes" cut into her very soul. All was not right with +_her_ world. Everything had gone wrong. She had chosen work instead of +love, and what it brought her? She had believed that in rejecting Tom's +love for her work she had definitely and forever solved her problem. Now +it confronted her afresh. She understood too well the meaning of that +strange fear which had obsessed her ever since her return home. Now she +knew why the memory of Tom had so persistently haunted her, and why her +friendly interest in his welfare had grown to be a heavy anxiety as to +whether all was well with him. Wholly against her will she had done that +which she had insisted she could never do. She had fallen in love with +Tom. But her awakening had come too late. Tom had gone away to forget +her. He would never know that she loved him, for she could never, never +tell him. On the night of Jessica's wedding, when they had strolled up +the walk to the house in the moonlight, he had said with an air of +conviction, which then made her smile, that there would come a time when +even work could not crowd out love. His prophecy had come true, but it +meant nothing to either she or Tom now, for it had come true too late. + + + + + CHAPTER XXI + + KATHLEEN WEST MAKES A PROMISE + + +On Grace's return to Overton and Harlowe House from her Easter vacation +she plunged into her work with feverish energy. She wished, if possible, +to free herself of this strange, unbidden love for Tom which seemed to +grow and deepen with every passing day, and which made her utterly +miserable. Then, too, she did not know when the dreaded summons might +come from Miss Wharton, and she longed to do as much as she could for +her girls while the opportunity was yet hers. It was with this spirit +that she entered into the plans for their revue, which was to be given +in Greek Hall, and from the number of tickets already sold promised to +be a sweeping success. + +Arline and Elfreda had accepted their invitations with alacrity, +promising to come to Overton several days beforehand for the purpose of +making Grace a visit. The girls who were to take part in the revue were +using every spare moment to perfect themselves in their parts and +specialties, and every night the living room was the scene of much +rehearsing. + +According to information received from Emma, Miss Wharton was not +filling Miss Wilder's place with signal success. She had shown herself +to be not only extremely narrow-minded, but quarrelsome as well. She had +antagonized more than one member of the faculty by either tactlessly +criticising their methods of instruction, or seeking to force them into +open dispute. Being only human, those whom she sought to humble +retaliated by taking advantage of her recent assumption of the duties of +dean to make her college path as thorny as circumstances would admit, +and Miss Wharton was obliged to put aside all else, including the +judgment she intended to pass upon Grace, in a powerful contention for +supremacy over those who had worsted her in sundry college matters. + +Grace did not flatter herself that this state of affairs could last; she +was certain that, sooner or later, the blow would fall, but she wisely +resolved to put the whole unhappy business from her mind and make hay +while her brief college sun still shone. + +The arrival of Elfreda Briggs and Arline Thayer three days before the +date set for the entertainment made things seem like old times. + +"It certainly does you a world of good to have Elfreda and Arline here, +Gracious," observed Emma Dean as she stopped in the doorway of Grace's +little office on her way to her room from her morning recitations. + +"I can't bear to think of their leaving me," smiled Grace, looking up +from the account book on her desk. Her face had partially regained its +former light and sparkle. "They are coming here to luncheon to-day. Did +you know it?" + +"Yes, I saw J. Elfreda on my way across the campus this morning. They +ought to be here soon now." + +A ring of the bell, answered by the maid, and the sound of Arline's +clear tones, mingled with Elfreda's deeper ones, proclaimed the arrival +of the two Sempers. The luncheon bell rang almost directly afterward, so +the four friends had time only to exchange salutations before going to +the table. + +"Do you know, girls, I can't get used to Overton without Miss Wilder," +declared Arline Thayer as they seated themselves at Grace's table, which +had been set for four. "I keep looking about me, expecting to meet her at +any minute. You must miss her dreadfully, Grace." + +"I do miss her more than I can say," replied Grace briefly. The haunting +shadow lurked for an instant in her gray eyes, then she began to talk +with forced vivacity of the coming revue. + +But one pair of keen eyes had seen that shadow, and that pair of eyes +belonged to J. Elfreda Briggs. "I wonder what ails Grace?" was her +thought, "It's something about Miss Wilder's not being here, I'm pretty +certain." She resolved to make inquiries concerning the new dean and +made an excuse to accompany Emma across the campus after luncheon, +leaving Arline and Grace together. + +"What's the matter with Grace?" was her abrupt question the instant they +had left Harlowe House behind them. "I could see that she wasn't quite +her old self at luncheon to-day." + +"I believe you 'could see' in the dark or with your eyes shut or even if +you had no eyes," teased Emma. + +"Then there _is_ something bothering her," said Elfreda triumphantly. "I +knew it." + +"Yes, there is. I wish I might tell you," returned Emma slowly, "but I +am in Grace's confidence. It wouldn't be a bad idea for you to ask her, +though. If she would tell you, you might be able to suggest something +helpful. I'll just say this much. It's very serious." + +"All right, I'll ask her. If she tells me, I'll talk things over with +you afterward. If she doesn't, then forget that I asked you about it." + +It was not until late that afternoon that she found her opportunity to +question Grace. Arline had left her to make a call upon Myra Stone, now +a senior, and Elfreda and Grace sat side by side on Grace's favorite +bench that stood under the giant elm at one end of the campus. + +"Grace," Elfreda's matter-of-fact tones broke a brief silence that had +fallen upon the two young women. "What has happened to hurt you?" + +Grace started slightly. Her color receded, leaving her very pale. Then +she said simply, "I suppose you 'could see,' Elfreda." + +"Yes; I've been 'seeing' ever since I came. I wish you would tell me +about it. Perhaps I can help you." + +Grace shook her head. "No one can help me. I'll just say this. Don't be +surprised at anything you may hear a little later. But please remember +one thing, Elfreda. Whatever I have done since I became the manager of +Harlowe House I have done always with the highest interests of my girls +at heart." + +"I guess we all know that," retorted Elfreda. "I'll remember what you +say, though. I'm sorry I can't help you. You didn't mind my asking, did +you?" + +"You know I didn't. It was affection that prompted the question." Grace +reached out to pat her friend's hand. J. Elfreda caught Grace's hand in +hers. + +Again silence reigned. They sat gazing across the campus, their hands +still joined. Grace was thinking that she could not endure telling even +Elfreda of the cloud that hung over her, while J. Elfreda Briggs was +registering a vow to find some means of helping Grace in spite of +herself. + +"I must go, Elfreda," said Grace at last, rising from the seat. "I am +anxious to have dinner over a little earlier to-night on account of the +dress rehearsal in Greek Hall. Let me see, who is the person to be +favored with your company at dinner?" + +"I'm going to take dinner at Wayne Hall with Kathleen. We'll meet at the +dress rehearsal." Elfreda rose, and the two sauntered across the campus +to the point where their paths diverged. + +After stopping for a little chat with Mrs. Elwood, Elfreda climbed the +stairs to the room at the end of the hall, where she received a most +vociferous welcome from Kathleen and Patience. But the moment they +settled down to conversation Elfreda said solemnly, "Girls, something is +breaking Grace Harlowe's proud heart. Emma knows, but she is Grace's +only confidante. I asked Grace point blank, this afternoon, to tell me, +but she wouldn't. It has something to do with that Miss Wharton, the new +dean. Whatever it is, you know, as well as I, that Grace isn't likely to +be in the wrong. If I were going to stay here at Overton, a little +longer, I'd find out all about it." + +"You could see," murmured Patience. + +"Yes, I could," declared Elfreda with a good-natured grin. "But so long +as I can't be here to see, I'm going to pass the job along to you, +Kathleen. I'm sure that if any one can find out the cause of poor +Grace's woes it will be you. Go after it and run it down just as you +would a big story, and if you can find and kill the wicked monster and +make the princess happy again, well, there isn't anything that J. +Elfreda Briggs won't do for you." + +"I'll do it," vowed Kathleen, setting her sharp little chin at a +resolute angle. + +"You can't lose much time, either. College closes the second week in +June," reminded Elfreda. + +"Trust me to find out before that time." + +Having disposed of this important matter, J. Elfreda's gravity vanished +and she became her usual funny self again. The three girls had a merry +time together and set off for the dress rehearsal in high spirits. + +When they reached Greek Hall they found that Grace and Arline had +already arrived and were sitting far back in the hall watching a +sextette of girls in smart white linen skirts, blue serge coats and +straw hats, banded with blue ribbon, who were down on the programme for +a song entitled "Our Fraternity Friends," the number ending with a gay +little dance taught them by Hilda Moore. + +"Aren't they clever?" asked Grace eagerly, turning to Kathleen. The +three young women had made their way to where she was seated. "They only +began practicing that dance last week. Miss Moore taught them. She +dances beautifully." + +The rehearsal proceeded without a hitch. Arline and Elfreda, being sure +of themselves, did not take part in it. Kathleen West's clever one-act +play, "In the Days of Shakespeare," was worthy of her genius. It +presented the scene from the "Taming of the Shrew," where Petruchio +ridicules Katherine's gown and berates the tailor. This scene was +enacted in accordance with the Elizabethan age, when the nobility were +permitted to take seats on the stage with the actors, the latter being +obliged to step around and over that part of the audience in order to +make their entrances and exits. These favored nobles had also the +privilege of expressing freely their opinions of the merits of the +long-suffering mummers, which they usually did in a loud voice. Kathleen +had made a careful study of the conditions prevailing in the theatre at +that period, and the little play was most mirth provoking from beginning +to end. + +Mary Reynolds had also scored in the pathetic playlet, "The Freshman on +the Top Floor," depicting a lonely little girl whose poverty and +diffidence kept her out of the carefree college life that went on in the +house where she lived. Cecil Ferris essayed the role of the freshman. + +The last number on the programme was Jean Brent's solo. After +considerable coaxing Louise had persuaded her to sing, and Gertrude +Earle accompanied her on the piano. Grace felt her brief resentment +against the girl vanish as she listened to her glorious voice which had +a suspicion of tragedy in it. + +There was a certain amount of lingering on the part of the performers to +talk over the success of the dress rehearsal, but at last they all +trooped across the campus to Harlowe House. + +By curious chance Evelyn Ward found herself walking directly behind Jean +Brent. She had been greatly affected by her singing. Obeying a sudden +impulse, she leaned forward and touched Jean's arm. "Can't we be friends +again, Jean," she said wistfully. "I--I love your voice, and I care so +much for you. There isn't much of the year left and----" + +Jean's blue eyes grew strangely soft. "It was all my fault," she said +huskily. "Let's begin over again, Evelyn." And under the stars they made +a new and truer covenant. + + + + + CHAPTER XXII + + FIGHTING LOYALHEART'S BATTLE + + +The revue was an unqualified success. Greek Hall was filled to +overflowing, and the money fairly poured into the box office for the +Harlowe House fund. There was a general rejoicing the next day among the +performers, and the same night a social session was held in the living +room at Harlowe House. To Grace it seemed as though she had been wafted +back once more to the dear dead days when the Sempers had held forth. +The presence of Arline and Elfreda was the last touch needed to complete +the illusion, and she went about her work feeling happier than she had +for a long time. Even the shadow cast upon her heart by Tom's absence +seemed less gloomy. + +But on the heels of her brief elation trod disaster. Miss Wharton had +chosen to become highly incensed because she had not been consulted in +regard to the holding of the entertainment, and the long-suspended sword +fell. The revue had been given on Wednesday evening, and on Friday +morning Jean had received a note summoning her to Miss Wharton's office. +This time Miss Wharton intended to interview the two young women +separately. She believed that Jean would reveal what she had hitherto +kept a secret if Grace were not present. With unreasonable prejudice she +chose to place the brunt of Jean's refusal to speak upon Grace's +shoulders. + +Jean obeyed the summons and came away from Overton Hall with a white, +set face. Almost the first person she encountered on the campus was +Evelyn, who was hurrying to one of her classes, and in her anguish of +mind she poured forth the whole bitter story to her roommate. + +"Oh, Jean, why didn't you tell me this before," cried Evelyn. "I never +knew until the night of the dress rehearsal that things were not going +smoothly for Miss Harlowe. Kathleen West told me in confidence that +something was wrong, and asked me to find out anything I could +concerning it and let her know. We must go straight to her and tell her +everything. She can help us if any one can. Just for once I'll cut my +English recitation. Come on. Oh, I do hope Kathleen is at home." + +But Kathleen was not at Wayne Hall, and after some parleying the two +girls concluded to wait until she returned from her classes to her +luncheon. It was ten o'clock when they rang the bell of the college +house where Grace had spent four happy years, and for the next hour and +a half they waited in an agony of suspense. When Kathleen arrived they +hurried her off to her room and proceeded to acquaint her with all the +facts in their possession concerning the misfortune so soon to overtake +Grace. + +Kathleen listened to them without comment. When they had finished +talking she asked one sharp question, "Do you know Miss Wilder's +address?" + +Neither girl knew it, but Evelyn was seized with a bright idea. "Hilda +Moore knows it. I am sure she does." + +"Then hurry to Overton Hall and get it from her," ordered Kathleen. "I'm +going to send a telegram. Are you sure Miss Wharton hasn't sent for +Grace yet?" + +"Yes, yes. She said she intended to send for Miss Harlowe to-morrow +morning. Evidently she has a reason of her own for not sending for her +to-day," was Jean's eager response. "But she is going to report us to +President Morton and the Board within the next day or so." + +"Good-bye. I'll be back directly." Evelyn dashed out of the room and +down the stairs on her errand. + +Twenty minutes later she returned. "Here it is," she handed it to the +newspaper girl. + +Kathleen had not taken off her hat since her arrival at Wayne Hall. +"Come on, girls," she said. "You must go home and have your luncheon. +Just leave everything to me. I think I can promise Miss Wharton a +surprise." + +"What did she say to you, Jean?" asked Evelyn as they left Kathleen at +the corner, headed for the telegraph office, and went on to Harlowe +House. + +"What didn't she say. She is going to send me away if she can. I told +her everything, but it only made matters worse. I said over and over +again that Miss Harlowe was not to blame, but she grew harder every +minute. How I despise her." Jean shuddered with disgust. "All this is +merely an excuse to oust Miss Harlowe. Why she doesn't like her, +goodness knows. What is Miss West going to do, I wonder?" + +"Telegraph Miss Wilder for one thing. Still, she can't write or come +here in time to save Miss Harlowe," declared Evelyn. "Hilda knows about +it. She said Miss Wharton dictated a perfectly horrid letter to Mrs. +Gray, too, about Miss Harlowe this morning." + +"Oh, dear," half sobbed Jean. "It's dreadful, and it's all my fault." + +Evelyn did not answer. She could not help feeling that Jean deserved +this bitter moment. + +"Shall you tell Miss Harlowe?" asked Evelyn as they hurriedly ascended +the steps. + +Jean nodded. + +When they entered the dining room, for luncheon they learned to their +utter consternation that Grace had gone for the day to visit a classmate +in Westbrook and would not return until after dinner that night. In the +meantime Kathleen West had hurried to the telegraph office and +despatched the following message to Miss Wilder. "Wire President Morton, +delay action, charges made by Miss Wharton against Grace Harlowe, until +word from you. Letter will follow. Answer. Kathleen West." + +"There," she chuckled when she heard the tap of the operator's machine, +"that will help a little. Never mind the expense." + +She was late to luncheon, and therefore missed Patience, but toward the +close of the afternoon they met, and Kathleen took her into her +confidence. All evening the two girls remained in the living room +listening intently for the ring of the bell that might mean an answer to +Kathleen's urgent message. At ten minutes to nine Kathleen said wearily. +"It's too late to hear to-night. The telegraph office closes at nine +o'clock. The answer will come in the morning. Even as she spoke, the +door bell rang loudly. Pale and trembling with suspense, she herself +answered the door. Hastily signing the messenger boy's book she closed +the door on his retreating back and returned to the living room, +nervously tearing open the envelope as she walked. Then she cried out in +surprise. + +"What is it?" questioned Patience in alarm. + +Kathleen held out to her the disquieting bit of yellow paper. "Don't be +frightened. It's good news. See." Patience read over her shoulder. +"Start east to-day. Recovered. Don't write. Reach Overton Friday week. +Keep secret. Telegraphed president. Katherine Wilder." + +"Hurrah, we've saved the day," rejoiced Kathleen. + +"And Kathleen West and Evelyn Ward have left milestones worth leaving +along College Lane," reminded Patience with a smile that was very near +to tears. + + * * * * * + +Grace returned to Harlowe House from Westbrook at a little after eight +o'clock in the evening. She found Jean Brent anxiously awaiting her +arrival, and at Jean's request they went at once to her room, where Jean +acquainted her with the bad news. + +Grace listened with compressed lips, saying nothing. + +Jean wound up her narration with, "I know it is all my fault, Miss +Harlowe, but truly I tried to make things come right for you. I told +Miss Wharton all about myself and tried to make her understand that you +weren't in the least to blame for my misdeeds. But I only made matters +worse. She is contemptible." Jean's voice vibrated with bitter scorn. + +"I thank you for defending me." Grace spoke unemotionally. "I hope that +President Morton will overlook the charge against you. I must go now. I +wish to be alone. I must decide what I am to do. Good night." She had +remained standing near the door during Jean's recital, now she opened it +and walked slowly down the hall to her own door. + +She entered her pretty room as one might enter a chamber of death. So +the end had come. Well, she would meet it with a stout heart and a clear +conscience. But she would not wait for Miss Wharton to charge her with +being unfit for the trust Mrs. Gray had reposed in her. She stepped to +the library table and, opening a drawer, took out a sheet of her own +monogrammed stationery and an envelope. Seating herself at the table, she +took her pen from its rack. After a little thought she began writing in +the clear, strong hand that characterized her. Her letter consisted of +not more than a dozen lines. When she had finished she sealed, stamped, +and addressed it to President Morton with a firm, unfaltering hand. + +Wrapping a light scarf about her shoulders, she stole softly downstairs +and outdoors without being observed by the knot of girls in the living +room. Crossing the campus, she dropped her letter into the post box at +the farther side, nearest the street. Then she walked slowly back, +stopping at her favorite bench under the giant elm. The moon, almost at +the full, flooded the wide green stretch with her pale radiance. The +fringed arms of the old elm waved her a gentle welcome. + +Grace sank upon the rustic seat racked with many emotions. How often she +had sat there and dreamed of what her work was to be, and now, just as +she had begun to reap the glory of it, it was to be snatched from her. + +The soft beauty of the spring night coupled with the ordeal through +which she had just passed filled her with an unspeakable sadness. She +bowed her head upon her hands, but her thoughts lay too deep for tears. +Yet even while she sat for the last time in the spot she loved so +dearly, Kathleen West and Patience Eliot were standing side by side +reading the telegram that was to bring light out of darkness. + + + + + CHAPTER XXIII + + GRACE SOLVES HER PROBLEM + + +Grace waited impatiently for an answer to her letter of resignation. She +expected hourly a summons to President Morton's office, but it did not +come. It was now six days since Jean Brent's interview with Miss +Wharton. Surely the dean had long since executed her threat to humiliate +and depose Grace from the position of which she had been so proud. Then +why did not President Morton take action at once and end this torturing +suspense? Grace could not answer this question. She could only wonder +and wait. + +But while she wondered and waited Kathleen West was leaving no stone +unturned. In the championing of Grace's rights she did nothing by +halves. The very next morning after receiving Miss Wilder's telegram she +marched boldly into President Morton's office for a private interview +with that dignified gentleman. Her newspaper experience had taught her +how to gain an audience with the most difficult persons. She had little +trouble in obtaining admittance to the president's private office. It +was a long interview, lasting, at least, a half hour, and when Kathleen +rose to go President Morton shook her hand and bowed her out in his most +amiable manner. + +From Overton Hall she went directly to the telegraph office and sent +another telegram. This time it was addressed to Mrs. Rose Gray, Oakdale, +N.Y., and read: "Come to Overton, but fix arrival Friday. Grace needs +you. Serious. Wire train. Meet you. Kathleen West." + +By five o'clock that afternoon she had received this answer: "Arrive +Friday, 9.20 P.M. Arrange for me, Tourraine. Rose Gray," and was +triumphantly showing it to Patience Eliot and planning her work of +vindication in Grace's behalf. + +But while her friends were busying themselves in her cause Grace was +engaged in packing her two trunks and arranging her affairs at Harlowe +House. So far as she knew, Emma Dean and Jean Brent, alone, were aware +of what was about to happen. Jean, whose fate still hung in the balance, +went about looking pale and forlorn. Being in Kathleen's confidence, +Evelyn had not informed her roommate of the secret work that was being +done in behalf of Grace. She understood that Jean was suffering acutely, +and longed to tell her that all promised well for Grace, but not for +worlds would she have betrayed Kathleen's confidence. + +Emma Dean had learned of the mailing of Grace's resignation from Grace +herself when she had returned to Harlowe House late that same evening. +For once her flow of cheer had failed her, and she had broken down and +cried disconsolately. For the next two days she had been unconsolable. +Her bitterness against Miss Wharton was so great that it distressed +Grace, who sought in vain to comfort her. But on Monday afternoon she +returned from her classes in a lighter, more cheerful frame of mind. In +fact as the week progressed she appeared to have thrown off her sorrow +and was as funny as ever. + +Grace tried to be honestly glad that Emma's sorrow had been so +short-lived, but she could not help feeling a little hurt to think that +Emma, of all persons, should forget so quickly. Once or twice Emma +caught the half reproachful gaze of her gray eyes, and had hard work to +refrain from telling Grace that the hateful shadow was soon to be +lifted. For Emma and Kathleen West had had a private confab, during +which both girls had laughed and cried and laughed again in a most +irrational manner. + +So the week wore away, and Friday came and went, leaving Grace still +waiting and dreading. If she had happened to pass the Hotel Tourraine at +twenty-five minutes to ten on Friday evening she would have seen a +taxicab drive up to the entrance and a sprightly, little old lady step +out of it, assisted by a keen-faced, black-eyed young woman, who took +her by the arm and hurried her into the hotel. And if she had been on +the station platform when the 11.40 train from the west pulled in she +would have eagerly welcomed the stately dark-eyed woman who signaled a +taxicab and drove off up College Avenue. + +Saturday morning dawned, clear and radiant. The glad light of early +summer streamed in upon Grace. For a brief space she forgot her sorrows +as she knelt at the open window and drank in the pure morning air. Then +one by one they came back. She wondered whether the same sun were +shining on Tom, far away in the jungle, and if he were well, and +sometimes thought of her. How happy she might have made him and herself +if only she had not been so blind. Through the bitterness of being found +wanting she had come to realize what a wonderful thing it was to be +truly loved. Never had the love of her parents and friends for her +seemed so sacred. And how beautiful, how steadfast, Tom's affection for +her had been! With a sigh she turned her thoughts away from that lost +happiness. Now came the old torturing question, "Would the summons come +to-day?" + +She was still brooding over it when she went downstairs to breakfast. +Stopping in her office, she hastily went over her mail. It was with a +sense of desperate relief that she separated an envelope, bearing the +letter head of Overton College from the little pile of letters on the +slide of her desk, and opened it. It was from President Morton, and +merely stated that he wished her to call at his office at eleven o'clock +that morning. + +With the letter in her hand, Grace entered the dining-room. She intended +to show it to Emma, but the latter, who had risen early on account of +some special work she wished to do, had eaten a hasty breakfast and +departed. Grace slipped the letter into her blouse and made a pretense +of eating breakfast. But she had lost all appetite for food. After +sipping part of a cup of coffee she rose from the table and, returning +to her office, opened the rest of her mail. + +Under any circumstances but those of the present her letters would have +delighted her. There was one from Eleanor Savelli, written from her +father's villa in Italy, a long lively one from Nora, containing a +breezy account of Oakdale doings, and a still longer letter from Anne. +There was one from Julia Crosby, and an extremely funny note from J. +Elfreda Briggs, describing a visit she had recently made to the night +court. + +One by one she read them, then laid them aside with an indifference born +of suffering. If only there had been one for her in Tom's clear, bold +handwriting. But it was useless to linger, even for a moment, over what +might have been. Grace gathered up her letters and, locking them in her +desk, went upstairs, with slow, dragging steps, to dress for her call +upon President Morton. + +It was three minutes to eleven when a slim, erect figure walked up the +steps of Overton Hall. Grace wore a smartly tailored suit of white +serge, white buckskin shoes, white kid gloves and a white hemp hat +trimmed with curved white quills. The lining of the hat bore the name of +a famous maker. She had taken a kind of melancholy pride in her toilet +that morning, and the result was all that she could have wished. +Unconsciously the immaculate purity of her costume bespoke the pure, +high, steadfast soul which looked out from her gray eyes. As she paused +at the door for a moment, her hand on the knob, she experienced +something of the thrill of a martyr, about to die for a sacred cause. +Then she opened the door. + +For an instant she stood as though transfixed. Was she dreaming, or +could she actually believe her own eyes? A sudden faintness seized her. +Everything turned dark. She swayed slightly, then with a little sobbing +cry of, "Fairy Godmother! Miss Wilder!" she ran straight into Mrs. +Gray's outstretched arms. + +That throbbing, wistful cry brought the tears to Miss Wilder's eyes, +while President Morton took off his glasses and wiped them with his +handkerchief. Great tears were rolling down Mrs. Gray's cheeks which she +made no effort to hide. "My little girl," she said brokenly. "How dared +that dreadful woman treat you so shabbily?" + +It was at least ten minutes before the three women could settle down to +the exchanging of questions and explanations. President Morton, the soul +of old-fashioned courtesy, beamed his approval on them. + +"Now my dear," said Miss Wilder at last, "I wish you to begin at the +very beginning of this affair, and tell us just what has happened." + +Grace began with the coming of Jean Brent to Overton and of her refusal +to be frank concerning her affairs. Then she went on to the sale of her +wardrobe which Jean had conducted in her absence and her final +revelation of her secret to Grace after the latter had commanded it. +Then she told of her promise to Jean not to betray her secret and of the +summons sent them by Miss Wharton, to come to her office. + +"But what was this secret, Grace?" questioned Miss Wilder gravely. "We +have the right to know." + +The color flooded Grace's pale face. She hesitated, then with an +impulsive, "Of course you have the right to know," she went on, "Jean +Brent's father and mother died when she was a child. She was brought up +by an aunt who is very rich. This aunt gave her everything in the world +she wanted but one thing. She would not allow Jean to go to college. She +did not believe in the higher education for girls. She believed that a +young girl should learn French, music and deportment at a boarding +school. Then when she was graduated she must marry and settle down. One +of the friends of Jean's aunt had a son who was in love with Jean. He +had been babied by his mother until he had grown to be a hateful, +worthless young man, and Jean despised him. Her aunt told her that she +could take her choice between marrying this young man or leaving her +house forever. She gave Jean a week to decide. Then she went into the +country to spend a week end with this young man's mother at their +country place. She thought because Jean was utterly dependent upon her +that she would not dare to defy her. + +"Jean had a little money of her own, so she packed her trunks while her +aunt was away and went to Grafton to talk things over with Miss Lipton, +who has known her since she was a baby. She was a dear friend of Jean's +mother. As Jean was of age she had the right to choose her own way of +life. Miss Lipton knew all about Overton College and Harlowe House, so +she wrote me and applied for admission for Miss Brent. I had room for +one more girl, and I considered Miss Lipton's recommendation sufficient +to admit Miss Brent to Harlowe House. Naturally I was displeased when +she disobeyed me and held the sale. Still I do not consider that her +offense warrants dismissal." + +"Miss Brent will _not_ be expelled from college," emphasized President +Morton. + +"What I cannot understand is Miss Wharton's unjust attitude toward you. +Surely she could readily see that you were not at fault," cried Mrs. +Gray in righteous indignation. + +Miss Wilder, too, shook her head in disapproval of Miss Wharton's course +of action. President Morton looked stern for a moment. Then his face +relaxed. He turned to Grace with a reassuring smile that told its own +story. + +"Miss Harlowe," he said, looking kindly at Grace, "it has always been my +principle to uphold the members of the faculty in their decisions for +or against a student, if these decisions are fair and just. I am +convinced, however, that you have received most unjust treatment at Miss +Wharton's hands. Therefore I am going to tell you in strict confidence +that Miss Wharton has not filled the requirements for dean demanded by +the Overton College Board. On the day I received your letter of +resignation I wrote Miss Wharton, asking for her resignation at the +close of the college year. I had received a letter from Miss Wilder +stating that she would be able to resume her position as dean of this +college next October. I had determined to send for you to inquire into +your reason for wishing to resign the position you have so ably filled, +when I received Miss Wilder's telegram. At her request I delayed matters +until her arrival. Miss West also called at my office in your behalf. I +take great pleasure in assuring you that I was prepared to accept any +explanation you might make of the charges which Miss Wharton made +against you and Miss Brent. In all my experience as president of this +institution of learning I have never known a young woman who has carried +out so faithfully the traditions of Overton College." + +Grace listened to the president's words with a feeling of joy so deep as +to be akin to pain. The shadow had indeed lifted. In the eyes of those +whose good opinion she valued so greatly she was worthy of her trust. +She never forgot that wonderful morning in President Morton's office. + +When at last she left the president and Miss Wilder, to accompany Mrs. +Gray back to the Tourraine, she said with shining eyes, "Dear Fairy +Godmother, would you mind if we stopped at Wayne Hall. I _must_ see +Kathleen West." + +"Of course you must," agreed Mrs. Gray briskly. "I should like to see +her myself. My opinion of that young woman is very high." + +It seemed to Grace as though she could hardly wait until their taxicab +drew up in front of Wayne Hall. Mrs. Elwood herself answered the bell. + +"Oh, Mrs. Elwood," cried Grace, "is Kathleen in?" + +"Yes; she came in only a little while ago." + +"I'll wait for you in the living room, Grace. Bring that blessed little +newspaper girl down stairs with you," directed Mrs. Gray. + +As Grace hurried up the stairs and down the hall to the end room the +memory of another day, when she had sought Kathleen West to do her +honor, returned to her. Her face shone with a great tenderness as she +turned the knob and walked straight into the room without knocking. An +instant and she had folded in her arms the alert little figure that +sprang to meet her. "Kathleen, dear girl," she cried. "How can I ever +thank you?" + +"Don't try," smiled Kathleen, her black eyes looking unutterable loyalty +at Grace. "I had to leave a milestone, you know, and I couldn't have +left it in a better cause. I enlisted long ago under the banner of +Loyalheart. So you see it was my duty to fight for her." + + * * * * * + +It was after three o'clock when Grace left Mrs. Gray at the Tourraine +and went back to Harlowe House. At Mrs. Elwood's urgent invitation they +had remained at Wayne Hall for luncheon, and with Patience added to +their number had held a general rejoicing over the way things had turned +out. Mrs. Gray's last words to Grace on saying good-bye to her at the +hotel were, "Grace, I am coming over to see you this evening." + +Grace walked home, her heart singing a song of thanksgiving and +happiness. As she entered the house the maid met her with, "There's a +lady to see you, Miss Harlowe. She just came." + +Grace stepped into the living room. A tall, gray-haired woman of perhaps +sixty, very smartly gowned, and of commanding appearance, rose to meet +her. "Are you Miss Harlowe?" was her abrupt question. Then before Grace +had time to do more than bow in the affirmative, she said with a +brusqueness intended to hide emotion, "My name is Brent. Jean Brent is +my niece. Tell me, is she with you still? I could not bring myself to +ask the maid. I was afraid she might say that my niece was not here." In +her anxiety, her voice trembled. + +Grace's hand was stretched forth impulsively. "I am so glad," she said +eagerly. "Jean needs you. She will soon be home from her classes. Would +you like to go to her room?" + +The woman returned Grace's hand clasp with a fervor born of emotion. She +was trying to hide her agitation, but Grace could see that she was +deeply stirred. Once in Jean's room she gave one curious glance about +her, then sank heavily into a chair and began to cry. "I have been a +stubborn, foolish woman," she sobbed. "I drove my little girl away from +me because I was determined to make her marry a man whom I now know to +be worthless. Oh, I am afraid she will never forgive me." + +Grace was touched by the proud woman's tearful remorse, but she doubted +if Jean Brent would forgive her aunt. She had spoken most bitterly +against her. Grace tried to think of something comforting to say. But +before she could put her thoughts into words the door was suddenly +opened and Jean walked into the room. At sight of the familiar figure +she turned very pale. Her blue eyes gleamed with anger. She took a step +forward. + +"What brought _you_ here?" she asked tensely. + +"Jean, my child, won't you forgive me?" pleaded the woman holding out +her arms. + +Grace waited to hear no more. But as she turned to leave the room she +caught one look at Jean's face. The sudden anger in it had died out. +Grace believed that all would be well, but whatever passed between aunt +and niece was not for her ears. She went directly to her room to wait +there until Emma came from her classes. She had so much to say to her +faithful comrade. + +In due season Emma appeared with a cheery, "Hello, Gracious. How is +everything?" + +"Everything is lovely. Emma Dean, you dear old humbug. No wonder you +couldn't look sad when I talked about leaving Harlowe House. Now, +confess. You were in the secret, weren't you?" Grace stood with her +hands on Emma's shoulders, looking into her face. + +"The Deans of whom I am which, have always been advocates of the truth," +solemnly declared Emma, "therefore I will follow their illustrious +example and answer 'I was.' You tied _my_ hands and _my_ tongue so I +couldn't fight for you, Gracious, but you couldn't tie Kathleen's." + +"Oh, Emma, I have so much to tell you. I hardly know where to begin. I'm +so happy. It's wonderful to feel once more that I am considered worthy +of my work. You and I will have many more seasons of it, together." + +"I wish we might," returned Emma, but a curious wistfulness crept into +her eyes that Grace failed to note. + +The two friends talked on until dinner time and went downstairs +together, arm in arm. After dinner Emma pleaded an engagement with Miss +Duncan, Grace's former teacher of English, and left the house at a +little after seven o'clock. Grace slipped into her little office and +seated herself at her desk. How glad she was that all was well again. +Yes, she and Emma would, indeed, spend many more seasons together. Yet, +somehow, the thought of her work did not give her the same thrill of +satisfaction that it once had. Try as she might she could not keep +thoughts of Tom from creeping into her mind. Where was he to-night? Had +he forgotten her? Mrs. Gray had not once mentioned his name to her, and +she had not dared to ask for news of him. Her somber reflections were +interrupted by Jean Brent and her aunt. A complete reconciliation had +taken place. Miss Brent was now anxious to thank Grace for all she had +done in her niece's behalf. They lingered briefly, then went on to the +Hotel Tourraine, where Miss Brent had registered. They had not been gone +long when the ringing of the door bell brought Grace to her feet. Mrs. +Gray had arrived. She hurried to the door to open it for her Fairy +Godmother. Then she drew back with a sharp exclamation. The tall, +fair-haired young man who towered above her bore small resemblance to +dainty little Mrs. Gray. + +[Illustration: Tom's Strong Hands Closed Over Hers.] + +"Grace!" said a voice she knew only too well. + +"Tom," she faltered. Then both her hands went out to him. His own strong +hands closed over them. The two pairs of gray eyes met in a long level +gaze. + +"Come into my office, Tom." She found her voice at last. "I--I thought +you were thousands of miles away in a South American jungle." + +"So I was, but I didn't go very deeply into it. Professor Graham met +with a serious accident and we had to turn back to civilization. He fell +and hurt his spine and we had to carry him to the nearest village, two +hundred miles, in a litter. Naturally that broke up the expedition, and +when he became better we decided to sail for home. Reached New York City +last week. I telegraphed Aunt Rose, and she wired me to meet her in +Overton. I came in on that 5.30 train. Of course I was anxious to see +you, so Aunt Rose told me to run along ahead. She'll be here in a +little while." + +Once seated opposite each other in the little office, an awkward silence +fell upon the two young people. + +"I am so glad nothing dreadful happened to you, Tom." Grace at last +broke the silence. "Those expeditions are very hazardous. I thought of +you often and wondered if you were well." There was a wistful note in +her voice of which she was utterly unconscious, but it was not lost on +Tom. + +"Grace," he said tensely, "did you really miss me?" He leaned forward, +his face very close to hers. His eager eyes forced the truth. + +"More than I can say, Tom," she answered in a low tone. + +Tom caught her hands in his. She did not draw them away. "How much does +that mean, Grace? I know I vowed never to open the subject to you again, +but I never saw that look in your eyes before, and you never let me hold +your hands like this. Which is to be, dear; work or love?" + +"Love," was the half-whispered answer. And the gate of happiness, so +long barred to Tom Gray, was opened wide. + + + + + CHAPTER XXIV + + THE BOND ETERNAL + + +The full moon shone down with its broadest smile on the group of young +people who occupied Mrs. Gray's roomy, old-fashioned veranda. As on +another June night that belonged to the past, Mrs. Gray's Christmas +children had gathered home. + +"We're here because we're here," caroled Hippy Wingate. "But allow me to +make one observation." + +"_One_," jeered Reddy Brooks. "You mean one hundred." + +"That's very unkind in you, Reddy," returned Hippy in a grieved tone. +"Just to show you how entirely off the track you are I will make that +_one_ observation and subside." + +"I didn't know you had such a word as 'subside' in your vocabulary," +derided David Nesbit. + +"Nora, where art thou? Thy husband is calling," wailed Hippy. + +"I would hardly call that an observation," laughed Grace. + +"It sounds more like an anguished appeal for help," remarked Anne. + +"Or a perpetration by a deaf man who hasn't the least idea of how it +sounds," added Tom Gray cruelly. + +"Nora," rebuked Hippy, fixing a disapproving eye on his wife, who was +laughing immoderately, "how can you hear your husband thus derided and +laugh at his suffering? Oh, if Miriam were only here to protect me. By +the way," he went on innocently, "where _is_ Miriam?" + +"She will be here a little later," said Grace evasively. + +"Ah, yes, I see," smirked Hippy. "I suppose she is looking up further +information on the drama. Miriam is really well-informed on that +subject. Did she go to the library or"--he paused and his smile grew +wider--"to the train?" + +Absolute silence followed this pertinent question. Then Jessica giggled. +That giggle proved infectious. A ripple of mirth went the round of the +porch party. + +"Here comes Miriam now." Grace pointed down the drive. Two figures were +seen strolling toward the house in leisurely fashion. + +"Yes, here she comes. Better ask her what you just asked us," Reddy +satirically advised Hippy. + +"Why ask questions when my eyes tell me it _was_ the train? Still, if +you think it advisable I will----" + +"Be good," ordered Nora. "Don't you dare say one word." + +"But I haven't made my observation yet," reminded Hippy. + +"It will keep." + +"Ah, here they come! Now for a pretty little speech of welcome." Hippy +rose and puffed out his chest, but before he could utter a word he was +jerked back by the coat tails to the porch seat on which he and Nora had +been sitting. + +As Miriam and the man at her side neared the porch every one rose to +greet them. Then the women of the party exchanged smiling glances. On +Miriam's engagement finger shone the white fire of a diamond. The next +instant Everett Southard was shaking hands with Mrs. Gray and the Eight +Originals, while Miriam looked on, an expression of radiant happiness in +her eyes. Then the actor turned to her with the beautiful smile, that +Nora O'Malley had often declared was seraphic, and said: "Shall we tell +them now, Miriam?" + +Miriam's black eyes glowed with the soft light that love alone could +lend to them. The pink in her cheeks deepened. "Yes," she acquiesced. + +"Miriam and I are going the rest of our way together, dear friends," he +said simply. Anne thought she had never heard his voice take on a more +exquisitely tender tone. "I came from New York to tell you so." + +Immediately a flow of congratulations ensued. In the midst of them Tom +Gray's eyes met Grace's. What he read there seemed to satisfy him. When +every one was again seated he walked over to the porch swing where Grace +and Anne sat idly rocking to and fro. Stopping directly in front of +Grace, he held out his hands to her. As she looked up at him her face +took on an expression of perfect love and trust. Placing her hands in +Tom's, Grace rose to her feet. Their friends watched the pretty tableau +with affectionately smiling faces. Then the two young people faced the +expectant company. + +"You know, all of you, what I am going to say, so you must know, too, +how happy I am. Grace has promised to marry me." Tom's face was aglow +with happiness. + +"My dear, dear child." Mrs. Gray rose, her arms extended to Grace. "I +have hoped for this ever since you were graduated from high school." +Grace embraced the old lady tenderly. Then her chums hemmed her in, and +congratulations began all over again. + +"Talk about your surprises," beamed Reddy. "I hadn't any idea that Grace +and Tom had fixed up this one. I can't tell you how glad I am, old +fellow." He shook Tom's hand vigorously. David and Hippy followed suit. +The faces of the three young men fairly shone with joy. They had long +understood the depth of Tom's dejection over Grace's steadfast refusal +to give up her work for his sake. + +"We saved it as a special feature of the occasion," laughed Tom, "but +I'll tell you three fellows a secret." He lowered his voice and the +laughter died out of his fine face, leaving it very serious. "I never +expected this happiness was coming my way. Long ago I gave up all idea +of ever being anything but a friend to Grace. I can't understand how it +all came about, and I suppose I never shall." + +"Maybe we aren't tickled over your good fortune," said Hippy warmly. +"We've waited for this a long while. I always told Nora that it would +happen some day. I knew there was just one Tom Gray and that it would +only be a question of time until Grace found it out." + +"No fair having secrets," called out Nora. "What and who are you boys +talking about in such low, confidential voices?" + +"Me," beamed Hippy. "Reddy was just telling me that he never fully +appreciated me until cruel distance separated us. Of course I can't help +feeling touched. It is so seldom that Reddy appreciates anything or any +one. He is----" + +The confidential group suddenly dissolved in a hurry. Reddy took hold of +Hippy's arm and rushed him down the steps and around the corner of the +house in an anything but gentle manner. "There," he declared, as he +returned to the porch alone. "That will teach him that he can't make +pointed remarks about me. I guess he felt 'touched' that time." + +"N-o-r-a," wailed a pathetic voice. "Come and get me. I want to sit on +the veranda, too." + +"Promise you'll be nice to Reddy, or I won't come after you," stipulated +Nora, making no effort to rise. + +"I won't promise," came the defiant answer. "I don't like Reddy. He is a +hard-hearted ruffian." + +"Thank you," sang out Reddy. "Now come back if you dare." + +"I don't want to come back. I'd rather walk around by myself in the +garden." + +Nothing further was heard from Hippy for a time. Conversation on the +veranda went on merrily. Apparently no one missed the stout young man. +Suddenly a bland voice at Reddy's elbow said, "Why, good evening, +Reddy." Hippy's fat face appeared between the lace curtains at the open +parlor window. He beamed joyfully at the company, then favored Reddy +with a smile so wide and ingratiating that the latter's fierce +expression changed to a reluctant grin. At this hopeful sign Hippy +clambered through the window and crowded himself into the swing between +Jessica and Anne, who had resumed their seats there. They protested +vigorously, then made room for him. + +After announcing their engagement and receiving the congratulations of +their friends, Tom and Grace had seated themselves on a rustic bench a +little apart from the others. Grace's slim fingers lay within Tom's +strong hand. + +"Grace," he said, bending toward her so that he could look into her +eyes, "are you perfectly sure that you love me? Are you quite content to +give up your work? You don't think there will ever come a time when you +will be sorry that you chose me instead? It still seems like a dream to +me. I can't believe that you and I are going to spend the rest of our +lives together. It's too much happiness. If you knew how black +everything seemed that rainy day when you sent me out of your life----" + +"Hush, you mustn't speak of it," Grace lightly laid the fingers of her +free hand against Tom's lips. "I did not know how wonderful your love +for me was. It took sorrow and separation to make me see it. But I'm +_sure_ now, Tom, perfectly sure. I used to think I could never give up +being house mother at Harlowe House, but now I am entirely satisfied to +have Emma Dean take my place. She will do the work even better than I. +Harlowe House can spare me, but Tom Gray can't, and I can't spare him. +What you said to me so long ago came true, dear. When love came to me, +not even work could crowd it out. I have found my fairy prince at last." + +"Then the prince is going to claim the princess and bind her to him +forever with a jeweled circle of gold," said Tom softly. His hand +reached into an inner pocket of his coat. Over Grace Harlowe's slender +finger was slipped the magic circle of gold, a glittering pledge of +eternal devotion, and as she touched the jeweled token with her lips the +knowledge came to her that though Loyalheart's pilgrimage in the Land of +College was ended, an infinitely more wonderful journey on the Highway +of Life was soon to begin. + +How Grace Harlowe spent her last summer in her father's house before +starting upon that journey, with Tom Gray as her life-long guide, will +be told in "Grace Harlowe's Golden Summer." + + THE END + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY'S + + Best and Least Expensive Books for Boys and Girls + + THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully +entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No boy +will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series. + +1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or, The Secret of Smugglers' + Island. + +2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The Mystery of the Dunstan Heir. + +3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A Daring Marine Game at + Racing Speed. + +4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or, The Dot, Dash and Dare + Cruise. + +5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying the Ghost of Alligator + Swamp. + +6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or, A Thrilling Capture in + the Great Fog. + +7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or, The Flying Dutchman of + the Big Fresh Water. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + + Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price. + + Henry Altemus Company + +1326-1336 Vine Street Philadelphia + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + BATTLESHIP BOYS SERIES + + By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These stories throb with the life of young Americans on today's huge +drab Dreadnaughts. + +1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices in Uncle Sam's Navy. + +2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS' FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or, Winning Their Grades + as Petty Officers. + +3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or, Earning New Ratings in + European Seas. + +4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding the American Flag + in a Honduras Revolution. + +6 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE WARDROOM; Or, Winning their Commissions + as Line Officers. + +7 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS WITH THE ADRIATIC CHASERS; Or, Blocking the + Path of the Undersea Raiders. + +8 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS' SKY PATROL; Or, Fighting the Hun from above + the Clouds. + + Price $1.00 each. + + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS + + By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great +ranches in the West? Any bright boy will "devour" the books of this +series, once he has made a start with the first volume. + +1 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; Or, The Boy Shepherds + of the Great Divide. + +2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS' GREATEST ROUND-UP; Or, Pitting Their + Wits Against a Packers' Combine. + +3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; Or, Following the Steam + Plows Across the Prairie. + +4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; Or, The Conspiracy of the + Wheat Pit. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + SUBMARINE BOYS SERIES + + By VICTOR G. DURHAM + +1 THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat. + +2 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' TRIAL TRIP; Or, "Making Good" as Young Experts. + +3 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The Prize Detail at Annapolis. + +4 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging the Sharks of the Deep. + +5 THE SUBMARINE BOYS LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The Young Kings of the Deep. + +6 THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam. + +7 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, Breaking Up the New Jersey + Customs Frauds. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + GRACE HARLOWE OVERSEAS SERIES + +1 GRACE HARLOWE OVERSEAS. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE RED CROSS IN FRANCE. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE MARINES AT CHATEAU THIERRY. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE AMERICAN ARMY IN THE ARGONNE. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE COLLEGE GIRLS SERIES + + By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. + +1 GRACE HARLOWE'S FIRST YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SECOND YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE'S THIRD YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE'S FOURTH YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +5 GRACE HARLOWE'S RETURN TO OVERTON CAMPUS. + +6 GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM. + +7 GRACE HARLOWE'S GOLDEN SUMMER. + +All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent postpaid on receipt +of only $1.00 each. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + PONY RIDER BOYS SERIES + + By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These tales may be aptly described the best books for boys and girls. + +1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret of the Lost Claim. + +2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle of the Plains. + +3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery of the Old Custer + Trail. + +4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret of Ruby Mountain. + +5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a Key to the Desert + Maze. + +6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End of the Silver Trail. + +7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, The Mystery of Bright + Angel Gulch. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE BOYS OF STEEL SERIES + + By JAMES R. MEARS + +Each book presents vivid picture of this great industry. Bach story is +full of adventure and fascination. + +1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom of the + Shaft. + +2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond Drill Shift. + +3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS: Or, Roughing It on the Great + Lakes. + +4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning Anew in the + Cinder Pits. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE MADGE MORTON BOOKS + + By AMY D. V. CHALMERS + +1 MADGE MORTON--CAPTAIN OF THE MERRY MAID. + +2 MADGE MORTON'S SECRET. + +3 MADGE MORTON'S TRUST. + +4 MADGE MORTON'S VICTORY. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + WEST POINT SERIES + + BY H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young Americans +whose doings will inspire all boy readers. + +1 DICK PRESCOTT'S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Two Chums in the Cadet + Gray. + +2 DICK PRESCOTT'S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Finding the Glory of + the Soldier's Life. + +3 DICK PRESCOTT'S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Standing Firm for Flag + and Honor. + +4 DICK PRESCOTT'S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Ready to Drop the + Gray for Shoulder Straps. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + ANNAPOLIS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in +these volumes. + +1 DAVE DARRIN'S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Plebe Midshipmen + at the U. S. Naval Academy. + +2 DAVE DARRIN'S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Midshipmen as + Naval Academy "Youngsters." + +3 DAVE DARRIN'S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders of the Second + Class Midshipmen. + +4 DAVE DARRIN'S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Headed for Graduation + and the Big Cruise. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE YOUNG ENGINEERS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High +School Boys Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry +Hazelton prove worthy of all the traditions of Dick & Co. + +1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad Building in Earnest. + +2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks on the + "Man-Killer" Quicksand. + +3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune on the Turn of a + Pick. + +4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the Mine Swindlers. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + BOYS OF THE ARMY SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of +to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen. + +1 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in the United + States Army. + +2 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal's Chevrons. + +3 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their First Real Commands. + +4 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following the Flag Against + the Moros. + +6 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS LIEUTENANTS; Or, Serving Old Glory as Line + Officers. + +7 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS WITH PERSHING; Or, Dick Prescott at Grips with + the Boche. + +8 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS SMASH THE GERMANS; Or, Winding Up the Great War. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + DAVE DARRIN SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +1 DAVE DARRIN AT VERA CRUZ; Or, Fighting With the U. S. Navy in Mexico. + +2 DAVE DARRIN ON MEDITERRANEAN SERVICE. + +3 DAVE DARRIN'S SOUTH AMERICAN CRUISE. + +4 DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION. + +5 DAVE DARRIN AND THE GERMAN SUBMARINES. + +6 DAVE DARRIN AFTER THE MINE LAYERS; Or, Hitting the Enemy a Hard + Naval Blow. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS SERIES + + By JANET ALDRIDGE + +1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS. + +2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY. + +3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT. + +4 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS IN THE HILLS. + +5 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS BY THE SEA. + +6 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ON THE TENNIS COURTS. + +All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent postpaid on receipt +of only. $1.00 each. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + HIGH SCHOOL BOYS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. Boys +of every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating +volumes. + +1 THE-HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.'s First Year Pranks and + Sports. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the Gridley Diamond. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on the Football + Gridiron. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & Co. Leading the + Athletic Vanguard. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +This series of stories, based on the actual doings of grammar School +boys, comes near to the heart of the average American boy. + +1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick & Co. Start Things + Moving. + +2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick & Co. at Winter Sports. + +3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, Dick & Co. Trail Fun + and Knowledge. + +4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; Or, Dick & Co. + Make Their Fame Secure. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' VACATION SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +"Give us more Dick Prescott books!" + +This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the country +over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the publishers, +making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, Tom Reade, and +the other members of Dick & Co. are the most popular high school boys in +the land. Boys will alternately thrill and chuckle when reading these +splendid narratives. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.'s Rivals on Lake + Pleasant. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The Dick Prescott Six + Training for the Gridley Eleven. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co. in the Wilderness. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick & Co. Making + Themselves "Hard as Nails." + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE CIRCUS BOYS SERIES + + By EDGAR B. P. DARLINGTON + +Mr. Darlington's books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life. + +1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making the Start in + the Sawdust Life. + +2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning New Laurels + on the Tanbark. + +3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the Plaudits of + the Sunny South. + +4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with the Big Show + on the Big River. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE HIGH SCHOOL GIRLS SERIES + + By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A. M. + +These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the reader +fairly by storm. + +1 GRACE HARLOWE'S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Merry Doings of + the Oakdale Freshman Girls. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Record of + the Girl Chums in Work and Athletics. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE'S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, Fast Friends in + the Sororities. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE'S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Parting of + the Ways. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS SERIES + + By LAURA DENT CRANE + +No girl's library--no family book-case can be considered at all complete +unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books. + +1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching the Summer Parade. + +2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, The Ghost of Lost Man's + Trail. + +3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, Fighting Fire in + Sleepy Hollow. + +4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out Against Heavy Odds. + +5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving Their Mettle Under + Southern Skies. + +6 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT WASHINGTON; Or, Checkmating the Plots of + Foreign Spies. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + + + + + +End of Project Gutenberg's Grace Harlowe's Problem, by Jessie Graham Flower + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM *** + +***** This file should be named 20342-8.txt or 20342-8.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/2/0/3/4/20342/ + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/20342-8.zip b/20342-8.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..64733bf --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-8.zip diff --git a/20342-h.zip b/20342-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..69200b5 --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-h.zip diff --git a/20342-h/20342-h.htm b/20342-h/20342-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..1abb1c6 --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-h/20342-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,6872 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> + +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> + <head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=iso-8859-1" /> + <title> + The Project Gutenberg eBook of Grace Harlowe's Problem, by Jessie Graham Flower, A.M. + </title> + <style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ + <!-- + p {margin-top: .75em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: .75em;} + p.titleblock {margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0; text-indent: 0; text-align: center;} + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 {text-align: center; clear: both;} + a {text-decoration: none;} + table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + body {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} + .pagenum {right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: gray; + text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute; + border: 1px solid silver; padding: 1px 3px; font-style: normal; + font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none;} + .blockquot {margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%;} + .center {text-align: center;} + .ralign {text-align: right;} + .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + td.pr {padding-right: 10px; vertical-align: top;} + hr.full {width: 100%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em;} + hr.major {width: 75%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em;} + hr.minor {width: 30%; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em;} + .poem {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; text-align: left;} + .poem br {display: none;} + .poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} + .poem span.i0 {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + .poem span.i2 {display: block; margin-left: 2em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + .caption {font-size: 80%;} + p.tnote {font-size: 80%; color: gray;} + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> + </head> +<body> + + +<pre> + +Project Gutenberg's Grace Harlowe's Problem, by Jessie Graham Flower + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: Grace Harlowe's Problem + +Author: Jessie Graham Flower + +Release Date: January 11, 2007 [EBook #20342] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM *** + + + + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + + + + + +</pre> + + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 300px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="illus-001" id="illus-001"></a> +<img src="images/illus-fp.png" alt="Their Dear, Too-brief Holiday was Drawing to a Close. Frontispiece." title="" width="300" height="455" /><br /> +<span class="caption">Their Dear, Too-brief Holiday was Drawing to a Close. <i>Frontispiece.</i></span> +</div> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<table width="400" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="" border="1"><tr><td> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 220%; margin-top: 30px">Grace Harlowe’s</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 220%; margin-bottom: 120px">Problem</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 100%">By</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 120%">JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M.</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 80%">Author of The High School Girls Series, The College Girls</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 80%; margin-bottom: 120px">Series, etc.</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 120%">PHILADELPHIA</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size: 120%; margin-bottom: 30px">HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY</p> +</td></tr></table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="center smcap">Copyright, 1916, by Howard E. Altemus.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<h2><a name="Contents" id="Contents"></a>Contents</h2> +<div class="smcap"> +<table border="0" width="600" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="Contents"> +<col style="width:20%" /> +<col style="width:70%" /> +<col style="width:10%" /> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">I</td> + <td align="left">THEIR GREATEST, DEAREST DAY</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">7</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">II</td> + <td align="left">THE LAST FROLIC</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">22</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">III</td> + <td align="left">PLANNING FOR THE FUTURE</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">29</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">IV</td> + <td align="left">MILESTONES</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">39</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">V</td> + <td align="left">THE LOCKED DOOR</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">48</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">VI</td> + <td align="left">A CLUB MEETING AND A MYSTERY</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">61</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">VII</td> + <td align="left">HER OWN WAY</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">74</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">VIII</td> + <td align="left">ALL IN THE DAY’S WORK</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">81</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">IX</td> + <td align="left">WHAT EVELYN HEARD ON THE CAMPUS</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">93</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">X</td> + <td align="left">LAYING THE CORNERSTONE OF A HOUSE OF TROUBLE</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">102</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XI</td> + <td align="left">THANKSGIVING WITH THE NESBITS</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">110</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XII</td> + <td align="left">MISSING—A FRIEND</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">123</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XIII</td> + <td align="left">A DISTURBING CONFIDENCE</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">133</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XIV</td> + <td align="left">THE RETURN OF THE CHRISTMAS CHILDREN</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">141</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XV</td> + <td align="left">THE NEW YEAR’S WEDDING</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">153</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XVI</td> + <td align="left">THE LAST WORD</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">163</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XVII</td> + <td align="left">THE SUMMONS</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">170</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XVIII</td> + <td align="left">THE BLOTTED ESCUTCHEON</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">182</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XIX</td> + <td align="left">THE SWORD OF SUSPENSE</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">194</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XX</td> + <td align="left">THE AWAKENING</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">204</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XXI</td> + <td align="left">KATHLEEN WEST MAKES A PROMISE</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">213</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XXII</td> + <td align="left">FIGHTING LOYALHEART’S BATTLE</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">222</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XXIII</td> + <td align="left">GRACE SOLVES HER PROBLEM</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII">230</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td class="pr" align="right">XXIV</td> + <td align="left">THE BOND ETERNAL</td> + <td align="right"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV">249</a></td> +</tr> +</table> +</div> +<hr class="major" /> + +<h2>GRACE HARLOWE’S PROBLEM</h2> + +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">7</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER I</h2><h3>THEIR GREATEST, DEAREST DAY</h3> +</div> + +<p>“And at this time next week we’ll all be back at work,” sighed Arline +Thayer. “Not that I love work less, but the Sempers more,” she +paraphrased half apologetically. “It’s been so perfectly splendid to +gather home, and Elfreda was a darling to plan and carry out such a——”</p> + +<p>“Noble enterprise,” drawled Emma Dean. “Behold in me a living witness to +the truth of it. Before this time, when, oh, when, has this particular +scion of the house of Dean had a chance to play in the nice clean sand +and bathe in the nice green ocean? It is green, isn’t it, Grace? Elfreda +says it’s blue, and those terrible, tiresome, troublesome twins say it’s +gray, but I say——”</p> + +<p>A shower of small pebbles, cast with commendable accuracy, rained down +on Emma. Raising herself on her elbows from her recumbent<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">8</a></span> position in +the sand, she looked reproachful surprise at the Emerson twins who, +crouched in the sand and holding a fresh supply of pebbles in readiness, +awaited her next remark.</p> + +<p>“There,” she declared calmly, “that simply proves the truth of my remark +about terrible, tiresome, troublesome twins.”</p> + +<p>Two slim blue figures dropped their pebbles, descended upon the +protesting Emma, and dragged her across the sand toward the water.</p> + +<p>“Are we tiresome?” demanded Sara sternly, as she and Sue, still +clutching Emma, paused for breath.</p> + +<p>“Are we troublesome?” from Julia.</p> + +<p>“Not a bit of it,” Emma blandly assured them. “I said it only for the +sake of alliteration. You are the most interesting persons I’ve ever +met. I am so sorry I said you weren’t, and I’m so nice and comfortable +now. I hadn’t thought of doing any further water stunts to-day.” She +struggled to a sitting posture and beamed with owlish significance upon +her captors.</p> + +<p>“All right, we’ll excuse you this time, but, hereafter, keep away from +alliteration,” warned Sara.</p> + +<p>“Until next time,” chuckled Emma, scrambling to her feet. Graciously +offering an arm to each twin, the trio strolled calmly back<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">9</a></span> to the gay +little party of girls on the sands.</p> + +<p>It was a clear, sunshiny morning in early September and nine young women +had taken advantage of the ocean’s placid, dimpled mood for an early +morning dip.</p> + +<p>For two weeks the Semper Fidelis Club, or, rather, nine of that most +delightful organization of Grace Harlowe’s early college days, had been +holding a reunion at the Briggs’ cottage, which was situated on the New +Jersey coast, not far from Wildwood, a well-known summer resort. It had +all begun with Elfreda’s undeniable yearning to see her friends. Being a +young person of energy, she immediately wrote, and sent forth on their +mission, funny invitations that were a virtual command to the Sempers to +gather at the Briggs’ cottage for a two weeks’ reunion, and only three +of the club had been unable to accept.</p> + +<p>To those who have known Grace Harlowe from the beginning of her +high-school life she has now, without doubt, become a personal friend. +“<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Plebe Year at High School</span>,” “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Sophomore +Year at High School</span>,” “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Junior Year at High School</span>,” +“<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Senior Year at High School”</span> recorded her sayings and +doings as well as those of her three friends, Nora O’Malley, Jessica +Bright<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">10</a></span> and Anne Pierson during their student days at Oakdale High +School.</p> + +<p>When the girl chums parted in the autumn following their high-school +graduation, Nora and Jessica went together to an eastern conservatory of +music, while Grace and Anne decided for Overton College and added to +their number no less person than Miriam Nesbit, a schoolmate and friend. +On their first day at Overton circumstance, or perhaps fate, had brought +J. Elfreda Briggs, a somewhat officious freshman, to the trio, and from +a hardly agreeable stranger J. Elfreda became their devoted friend. +During “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s First Year At Overton College</span>,” “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s +Second Year at Overton College</span>,” “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Third Year at Overton +College</span>,” and “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Fourth Year at Overton College</span>,” the four +girls passed through many new experiences, not always entirely pleasant, +but which served only as a spur to their ambition to gain true college +spirit, and were graduated from Overton at the end of their four years’ +course, more than ever the loyal children of Overton, their Alma Mater.</p> + +<p>The building of a specially endowed home for self-supporting girls who +were trying to gain a college education, presented to Overton College, +by Mrs. Gray, in honor of Grace Harlowe, Anne<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">11</a></span> Pierson and Miriam +Nesbit, and named Harlowe House, decided Grace as to what her future +work would be. In “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Return To Overton Campus</span>” appears the +story of her first year at Harlowe House.</p> + +<p>And now the dear, too brief holiday was drawing to a close. To-morrow +would see the house party scattered to the four winds. This was the last +frolic they would have in the water.</p> + +<p>“Oh, dear,” lamented Arline, her blue eyes mournful with regret, “why is +it that perfectly lovely times go by like a flash, while horrid, +disagreeable ones last forever?”</p> + +<p>“’Tis the way of life, my child. ‘It is not always May,’” quoted Emma +sentimentally. “I might as well add, right here and now, that I’m glad +of it. May is a dubious and disappointing month, dears. It always pours +barrels on the first. It’s a shame, too, when one stops to consider all +the poems that have been composed about that weepy, fickle first day of +May.</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">“Oh, radiant May day,</span><br /> +<span class="i0">This is our play day.</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Youth is in its hey day;</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Hail we this gay day;</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Park clouds away day.</span><br /> +</div></div> + +<p>“And then down comes the rain and spoils it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">12</a></span> all,” finished the +versifier, lapsing into prose.</p> + +<p>Emma’s improvisation was greeted with laughter.</p> + +<p>“It sounds just about as sensible as a whole lot of those old English +verses,” declared Elfreda, who was not fond of poetry.</p> + +<p>“It was a deadly insult to English verse,” defended Anne Pierson with +twinkling eyes. “You can’t expect me to let it pass unnoticed.”</p> + +<p>“Having been fed as a babe on Shakespeare,” agreed Emma, “I will admit +that it gives you some room for criticism, but as a dutiful teacher of +English I feel it entirely within my province to break forth +occasionally into such English ditties as happen to come to my mind, +regardless of Shakespeare.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, do say another,” begged the Emerson twins. They especially +delighted in Emma’s poetical outbursts.</p> + +<p>“Nothing comes to my mind,” averred Emma solemnly. “Wait until the +spirit moves me.”</p> + +<p>“I wish something would come to your minds about how we are to spend the +rest of the day,” put in Elfreda, with her usual briskness. “It isn’t +ten o’clock yet, and we’ve had our breakfast and our swim. Let’s get +together and decide now. Remember this is our greatest, dearest day. We +specially reserved it. So we ought to make the most of it.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">13</a></span></p> + +<p>“I’m <i>so</i> glad we packed most of our things last night,” commented +Arline, with satisfaction.</p> + +<p>“Girls,” Grace was the first to make a suggestion, “it’s such a +delightful day, wouldn’t you like to go picnicking at the edge of those +woods we passed the other day when we were driving? Don’t you remember +how pretty the country was? There was a brook and long green hills +sloping down to it.”</p> + +<p>“Grace Harlowe!” exclaimed Elfreda, her eyes very round. “You must be a +mind reader, for that’s precisely what I’ve been thinking about all +morning. I’m so glad you proposed it. What do you say, girls? How about +a picnic?”</p> + +<p>There was a ringing assent on the part of the others.</p> + +<p>“I hardly thought you would care much about going down to Wildwood for a +dance,” continued Elfreda. “Somehow when we go to hops we are sure to +separate and not see much of each other until we’re going home. What’s +the use in having a reunion if the reunionists don’t reunite. I guess +I’m selfish, but I can’t help it.”</p> + +<p>“No, you’re not, J. Elfreda,” laughed Miriam, laying her hand on her +friend’s shoulder. “That’s the way I feel, too. We can go to plenty of +hops after we have each gone our<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">14</a></span> separate way, but we can’t have one +another. Besides, what is <i>anything</i> in the way of amusement compared to +a Semper reunion?”</p> + +<p>“Now you’re talking,” commended Emma, with an encouraging flourish of +her hand. She had been busily scooping up the white sand as she listened +to her friends’ conversation. Now she took a fresh handful and let it +fall gently into the open space between the back of Sara Emerson’s neck +and her bathing suit. Sara, leaning interestedly forward, was an +opportunity not to be disregarded.</p> + +<p>“O-o-o-o,” wailed the wriggling twin.</p> + +<p>“Why, Sara, whatever <i>is</i> the matter?” inquired Emma with such +exaggerated solicitude that the victim laughed in spite of herself. +“Some ill-natured persons threw pebbles at <i>me</i> a while ago, but I +remained calm. That is, until I was dragged across the sand in a brutal +manner, and had to beg for life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. +Even then I was a credit to Overton and the Sempers. I neither writhed +nor howled.”</p> + +<p>“Well, we’re even now,” declared Sara. “I’ll foreswear pebbles if you’ll +abolish the sand habit.”</p> + +<p>“I have always liked to look at Emma from a distance,” said Julia +Emerson, hastily sliding to the extreme edge of the group.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">15</a></span></p> + +<p>“Listen, ye babblers,” called Elfreda, “to the voice of the oracle. +Let’s leave old Father Ocean to himself and get into our everyday +clothes. If we are going on a picnic, we’d better start. We can be on +our way in an hour from now, if we hurry. To-night after dinner we’ll +all take a last melancholy stroll down here to find out what the wild +waves are saying.”</p> + +<p>“Wild waves,” jeered Emma Dean. “Did you ever see the ocean smile more +sweetly, the deceitful old thing. When one stops to think of the ships +and people it gobbles up every year one feels like cutting its +acquaintance.”</p> + +<p>“It is the greatest of all mysteries,” said Arline Thayer, her eyes +fixed dreamily on the limitless expanse of water.</p> + +<p>“And I, in my Sphinx costume, am next,” reminded Emma modestly.</p> + +<p>Emma’s placid manner of classing together the ocean and a fancy costume +she had worn at a Semper Fidelis bazaar was received with the delight +that always attended her astonishing sallies.</p> + +<p>“Come on, children,” Grace rose from the sand, looking slim, almost +immature, in her dark blue bathing suit. With her fair skin, which +neither tanned nor sunburned, and her radiant gray eyes, she fully +carried out that look of extreme youth which her friends were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">16</a></span> wont +frequently to comment on. In obedience to her call the girls scrambled +to their feet and strolled toward the Briggs’ cottage, which was within +a very short distance of the beach.</p> + +<p>On their way they came face to face with a trio of girls who had +approached from the opposite direction. One of them, a particularly +pretty girl, with auburn curls and a sweet, laughing face, cried out in +surprise, “Why, J. Elfreda Briggs, where did <i>you</i> come from?”</p> + +<p>“Madge Morton!” exclaimed Elfreda, holding out her hand delightedly. “I +didn’t know you were in this part of the country. Mr. Curtis told me you +had found your father and gone on a trip around the world, but that was +ages ago. And if here isn’t Phyllis Alden and Lillian Selden. Will +wonders never cease? But where is Eleanor?”</p> + +<p>“She and Mrs. Curtis went out sailing with Tom,” answered Phyllis Alden, +an attractive girl with honest, dark eyes.</p> + +<p>“Oh, excuse me, girls.” Elfreda turned to her party and a general +introducing followed.</p> + +<p>“Where are you staying, Madge?” asked Elfreda when the two groups of +girls had finished exchanging bows and smiles.</p> + +<p>“Mrs. Curtis has taken a cottage at Wildwood for the rest of the summer. +She only arrived<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">17</a></span> there last week, and Phyllis, Lillian, Eleanor and I +met in New York and came on here yesterday.”</p> + +<p>“You don’t say so. Ma will be delighted to see her. You know they’ve +been friends for ages. We hadn’t heard from her for some time, though. +Sorry you didn’t get here sooner. You could have become better +acquainted with my friends,” deplored Elfreda. “They are all going away +to-morrow.”</p> + +<p>“I’m sorry, too,” smiled the pretty girl. “I’m sure we’d love to know +them better.” She made a gracious little gesture toward the Sempers, +whose eyes were fixed upon her in open admiration.</p> + +<p>“Never mind, you are sure to meet some of us in New York this winter, if +you are going to be there,” promised Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“Yes, Father is going to take a house in New York. He is anxious to look +up his brother officers in the Navy who are stationed there. We are +through traveling for a time.”</p> + +<p>“The Briggs’ family are going to stay in the neighborhood of the sad sea +waves until the first of October, so I’ll see you often. Ma will run +over to see Mrs. Curtis the minute she knows about her being here. Tell +me where the cottage is and I’ll try to remember the address. I wish I +had a pencil, but they don’t usually<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">18</a></span> hang around with bathing suits and +salt water.”</p> + +<p>After a few minutes’ pleasant conversation the three girls said good-bye +and walked on.</p> + +<p>“What charming girls,” remarked Arline Thayer.</p> + +<p>“Did you ever see a sweeter face than Madge Morton’s?” asked Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“She is beautiful,” agreed Grace; “not only that, but she has such a +vivid personality. One loves her on sight.”</p> + +<p>“She is from the South, isn’t she?” inquired Miriam. “She has a decided +southern accent.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, she was born and brought up in Virginia. Her father was a naval +officer and was court-martialed when she was a baby for something he +didn’t do,” related Elfreda. “He left home in disgrace and her mother +died soon afterward. He never came back to claim her, so her aunt and +uncle brought her up. Every one believed her father was dead, and so did +she until she grew up; then a perfectly hateful girl, whose father was a +naval officer, told her the story of her father’s disgrace while she was +visiting Mrs. Curtis at Old Point Comfort. You see, Madge and her +friends had a little houseboat that they fixed over from an old canal +boat. They used to spend their vacations on it, and one of the teachers +from the boarding school which Madge attended used to chaperon them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">19</a></span> +They called their boat the <i>Merry Maid</i>, and Madge, the ‘Little +Captain.’ They had all sorts of adventures, and Madge always said that +she knew her father wasn’t dead and that some day she’d find him. The +reason I know so much about her is because Ma has known Mrs. Curtis for +years. Tom and I used to play together when we were youngsters. Tom is +her son.”</p> + +<p>“Did Miss Morton ever find her father?” asked Ruth Denton eagerly. “I +know just how she must have felt about him.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, she found him and proved his innocence. He lived for years under +another name and supported himself by translating foreign books into +English. He had a dear friend, an old sea captain, who lived with him in +a funny little house at Cape May. This friend had lots of money, so when +Madge found her father he bought a yacht and took them for a trip around +the world.”</p> + +<p>“It sounds like ‘Grimms’ Fairy Tales,’ doesn’t it,” smiled Miriam.</p> + +<p>“It’s gospel truth,” assured Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“But standing stock still in the middle of the beach to listen to the +adventures of Madge Morton will never help us on our way to the picnic,” +slyly reminded Emma Dean.</p> + +<p>“I should say it wouldn’t,” agreed Elfreda. “I beg your pardon. Lead on, +my dear Emma.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">20</a></span></p> + +<p>The little procession moved on again. Elfreda and Miriam brought up the +rear. The comradeship between them was most sincere.</p> + +<p>“How I wish we could all see one another more frequently,” sighed +Miriam. “Wouldn’t you like to live your college life over again, +Elfreda?”</p> + +<p>“Every hour of it, even the unpleasant ones,” returned Elfreda +fervently. “I’m just as sure as I’m sure of anything, Miriam, that we’ll +never again spend so many happy, carefree days together as we spent at +Overton. Since I’ve been studying law I’ve learned a whole lot about +human nature that I never knew before. I’ve learned that it’s a rare +thing to be perfectly happy after one begins to look life in the face. +Sorrow may not touch one directly, but one is constantly coming upon the +trials and sorrows of others. There’s only one great antidote for all +ills, and that’s work.”</p> + +<p>Miriam made a little gesture of despair. “And I have no work,” was her +rueful utterance. “So far, I’ve done nothing but travel about a lot, and +study music a little. Long ago I planned to go to Leipsic to study, +after I was graduated from Overton, but you see, Elfreda, Mother likes +me to be with her. I thought seriously of going in for interior +decorating, but when I saw how much Mother seemed to count<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">21</a></span> on having me +at home with her I gave it up. While I was studying music in New York, +with Professor Lehmann, she was with me. I shall study again with him +this fall. We intend to close our home and spend the winter in New York. +David is going into business there. We shall take a house, I think.”</p> + +<p>“You don’t mean it! Why didn’t you tell me before?” Elfreda’s eyes were +wide with surprise. “And to think you’ve been carrying a jolly secret +like that around without telling me, your lawfully established +roommate.”</p> + +<p>“Don’t be cross, J. Elfreda, dear. I didn’t know it myself until this +morning. The letter that I was so long reading after breakfast this +morning was from Mother.”</p> + +<p>“Hurry along, you laggers,” screamed Arline Thayer from a distance. In +the earnestness of their conversation the two girls had dropped far +behind the others.</p> + +<p>“Coming, Daffydowndilly,” called Elfreda promptly. Then to Miriam, +“We’ll see each other a lot this winter then, won’t we?”</p> + +<p>“I should rather think so,” was Miriam’s fervent response.</p> + +<p>But Elfreda smiled to herself and wondered what Anne, and incidentally, +Everett Southard would say when they heard the news.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">22</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER II</h2><h3>THE LAST FROLIC</h3> +</div> + +<p>The Sempers could scarcely have chosen a more perfect day for their last +frolic. The sky wore its most vivid blue dress, ornamented by little +fluffy white clouds, and a jolly vagrant breeze played lightly about the +picnickers, whispering in their ears the lively assurance that wind and +sky and sun were all on their good behavior for that day at least. The +party were to make the trip to “Picnic Hollow,” as Arline had named +their destination, in Elfreda’s and Arline’s automobiles. During the +past year the latter had become greatly interested in automobiles, and +drove her own high-powered car with the sureness of an expert.</p> + +<p>“What is the pleasure of this organisation?” called Emma. It was an hour +later, and nine young women stood grouped beside one of the automobiles. +The other was stationed a short distance ahead. “Four beauteous damsels +can ride with Chauffeur Thayer, the other five will have to trust +themselves to the tender, but uncertain, mercy of J. Elfreda.”</p> + +<p>“If that’s your opinion of me you are welcome<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">23</a></span> to ride in Arline’s car,” +declared Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“Oh, my, no,” retorted Emma blandly. “I couldn’t think of it. I feel +that my inspiring presence is due to ride on the front seat with you, J. +Elfreda. To aid and sustain you, as it were.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, sustain me by making me laugh and running us all into the ditch. I +know just how sustaining you can be. Never mind. I’ll forgive your +slighting remarks about me, and give you the vacant place on the front +seat. Now, good people,” she put on the business-like expression of an +auctioneer, “who bids for the back seat of the Briggs’ vehicle?”</p> + +<p>“Every one is welcome to it except the Emerson twins,” put in Emma. “I +dislike having them sit behind me. I prefer to sit behind them, but as I +can’t sit on the front seat and the back seat at the same time, it would +really be better to put the twins in the Thayer chariot.”</p> + +<p>“We are going to ride with J. Elfreda,” was Sara Emerson’s defiant +ultimatum.</p> + +<p>“I’ll sit between you and preserve the peace,” volunteered Miriam.</p> + +<p>“And me at the same time,” added Emma hopefully. “Twins, do your worst. +Sit where you choose. Miriam will protect me.” Emma tottered toward +Miriam, looking abjectly grateful and supremely ludicrous.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">24</a></span></p> + +<p>“That leaves Grace, Anne and Ruth to me,” declared Arline. “Now let’s +hurry, girls. The sooner we reach Picnic Hollow the longer we’ll have to +stay.”</p> + +<p>The ride to Picnic Hollow was not a long one, but the picnickers were +highly alive to every moment of it.</p> + +<p>“We’ll have to turn in here and take the road to the left,” called +Elfreda over her shoulder. They had reached a point where a narrower +road crossed the highway and wound around the hills, sloping gradually +at the lowest point, into the very heart of the little valley, which +looked particularly cool and inviting.</p> + +<p>“All right,” caroled Arline. “Lead the way and we’ll follow.”</p> + +<p>Slowly the two cars, propelled by two extremely careful chauffeurs, +wound their way down the country road which, according to Elfreda, was +just wide enough and no wider.</p> + +<p>“Bumpity bump, even to the bottom of the hollow, and no bones broken,” +announced Emma Dean, with a cheerful wave of her hand, as she hopped out +of the car, and proceeded to assist the Emerson twins to alight with a +great show of ceremony.</p> + +<p>“What a perfectly darling spot!” was Arline’s joyous exclamation. “Just +see that cunning brook! It’s so pretty where it ripples past<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">25</a></span> that old +tree. It doesn’t look deep, either. I’m going in wading. See if I +don’t.”</p> + +<p>“What shall we do first, girls?” Grace, who had been walking ahead with +Arline, a luncheon hamper swinging between them, suddenly turned and +faced the others, as, laden with rugs and cushions, they strolled along +behind her.</p> + +<p>“Let’s just play around for awhile,” proposed Miriam. “There’s a field +of daisies and golden rod if any one wants to go blossom gathering. Ruth +spoke of taking some pictures, too. Then we can play in the brook, and +go in wading if we like, only I don’t like.”</p> + +<p>Arline and the Emerson twins elected to go in wading. Miriam and Anne +drifted off to explore the brookside, while Ruth posed Grace, Emma and +Elfreda for snapshots until they rebelled and begged for mercy. Later +half the company stayed near their impromptu camp under the big elm tree +that overhung the brook while the other half went on an exploring +expedition, and when they returned the first half sallied forth.</p> + +<p>“We shan’t stay away long,” warned Arline Thayer. “It’s after one +o’clock now, and I’m hungry as a hunter.”</p> + +<p>“Still we don’t intend to let mere hunger conflict with our desire for +exploration,” was Emma Dean’s firm reminder. “Given a chance,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">26</a></span> we may +find something wonderful. We may dig the prehistoric mastodon from some +snug corner where he burrowed several thousand years ago. We may——”</p> + +<p>“I never knew that mastodons ‘burrowed,’” scoffed Sara Emerson. “That’s +a new truth in natural history brought to light by Professor Dean.”</p> + +<p>“Which shall be proven when we return triumphantly with a few armfuls of +bones,” flung back Emma as she hurried to catch up with Grace, Arline, +Ruth and Anne, who had already started.</p> + +<p>“What would life be without Emma Dean?” eulogized Sue Emerson after +Emma’s vanishing back. “Sara and I are always quoting her at home. It +seems so strange that until the Sempers organized we never knew her very +well. It was through Grace we learned to know Emma.”</p> + +<p>“The longer I know Grace Harlowe the prouder I am to be her friend,” +said Elfreda slowly.</p> + +<p>“That is the way we all think about Grace,” was Sue Emerson’s quick +return. “You and Miriam are especially lucky in having her for a chum.”</p> + +<p>The four young women talked on until a long, clear trill announced the +return of the other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">27</a></span> half of the exploring party. “Where, oh, where, are +the mastodon’s bones?” called out Sara Emerson jeeringly, as soon as +Emma Dean came within hailing distance and empty-handed.</p> + +<p>“Buried out of sight and as hard as stones,” came Emma’s rhymed +rejoinder.</p> + +<p>“How do you know how hard they are if they’re buried out of sight!” +scoffed Sara as Emma came up beside her.</p> + +<p>“Mere supposition, my child, mere supposition.”</p> + +<p>The strollers had now reached the impromptu camp and were smiling over +the exchange of words on the part of Emma and Sara.</p> + +<p>“It was a delightful walk,” declared Grace. “I’d like to spend two or +three days in these woods.”</p> + +<p>“Stay over another week and do it,” tempted Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“I can’t.” Grace shook her head regretfully. “I must spend one week at +home before I leave for Overton, and I simply must be at Overton, and in +Harlowe House, at least a week before it opens. There are so many things +to be done. Thank goodness, I’ll have Emma to help me this year. Last +fall I felt as lonely as a shipwrecked mariner when I landed on the +station platform at Overton. Then I heard Emma Dean’s voice<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">28</a></span> behind me. +I truly believe that was the pleasantest surprise of my life.”</p> + +<p>“There, twins! Now you hear what others think of me,” exclaimed Emma in +triumph. “Perhaps, hereafter, you’ll be more appreciative of my many +lovely qualities.”</p> + +<p>“We never said you were the worst person in the world,” conceded Julia.</p> + +<p>“Neither did you ever refer to me as the ‘pleasantest surprise’ of your +life,” reminded Emma.</p> + +<p>“You’re a constant surprise, Emma, and always a funny one,” was Sara’s +magnanimous tribute.</p> + +<p>“Twins, you are forgiven. You may sit beside me, if you’re good, while +we eat luncheon. I can be magnanimous, too.”</p> + +<p>The big luncheon hampers were brought out by Elfreda and Miriam. A +tablecloth was laid on the grass, and the luncheon was spread forth in +all its glory. There were several kinds of toothsome sandwiches, salads, +olives and pickles, fruit and plenty of sweets for dessert. There was +coffee in two large thermos bottles, and there was also imported ginger +ale. The hungry girls lost no time in seating themselves about this al +fresco luncheon, making the quiet hollow ring with the merry talk and +laughter of their last delightful frolic together.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">29</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER III</h2><h3>PLANNING FOR THE FUTURE</h3> +</div> + +<p>After the picnickers had finished luncheon they still sat about the +remains of the feast, talking busily of what they hoped to accomplish +during the coming year.</p> + +<p>Elfreda was full of plans as to what she intended to do when she had +finished her course in the law school and passed the bar. “When I’m a +full-fledged lawyer——” she began.</p> + +<p>“You mean a lawyeress,” corrected Emma. “Don’t contradict me. Let me +explain. True the word’s not in the dictionary. I just coined it. I’m +going to teach it and its uses in my classes this fall. I shall begin by +referring to my friend, Miss J. Elfreda Briggs, the distinguished +lawyeress. That will excite the curiosity of my classes. Then instead of +satisfying that curiosity as to Lawyeress Briggs’ personal and private +history I shall gently lead them to a serious contemplation of the word +itself. Once in use, I’ll have it put in a revised edition of the +dictionary. It’s high time there were a few new words introduced into +the English language. I can make up beautiful ones and not half try. +It’s so easy.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">30</a></span></p> + +<p>“And the faculty trusted her to teach English,” murmured Miriam.</p> + +<p>There was a chorus of giggles at this observation, in which even Emma +joined.</p> + +<p>“Make up some new words now,” challenged Julia Emerson.</p> + +<p>“Not when I’m on a picnic,” refused Emma firmly. “‘Work while you work +and play while you play.’ I came out to play.”</p> + +<p>“Our play days end to-night,” smiled Grace. “At least mine do.”</p> + +<p>“Mine, too,” echoed Arline. “Really, girls, you haven’t any idea of how +busy settlement work keeps one. I spend several hours each day at the +rooms which Father let me have fitted up for a Girls’ Club, and I visit +the very poor people, and almost every evening I have a class or a +meeting. One evening I go to a little chapel on the East Side to tell +stories to children, and I teach classes two other nights. There’s +always something extra coming up, too. Father isn’t exactly pleased over +it. He thinks I work too hard. Now that Ruth is going to spend the +winter with me I’ll make her help. She is the laziest person. She hasn’t +accomplished a single thing since she found her father.”</p> + +<p>“He wouldn’t let me,” defended Ruth. “It has been hard labor to persuade +him to allow me to stay in New York this winter. Besides I believe<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">31</a></span> that +my business of life, for the present, at least, is to try to make up for +some of the years we spent apart.”</p> + +<p>“Good for you, Ruth,” applauded Miriam. “You and I are of the same mind. +Only I’m enlisted in the cause of a mother instead of a father. But all +this leads up to what I intended to tell you girls before we separated. +We are going to New York City for the winter. David is going into +business there.”</p> + +<p>“To New York!” came simultaneously from Arline and Grace. There were +murmurs of surprise from the other girls. J. Elfreda Briggs alone smiled +knowingly.</p> + +<p>“What are we to do in Oakdale without you, at Christmas time, Miriam?” +asked Grace mournfully. “The Eight Originals Plus Two can’t celebrate +unless you are with them. Somehow every year we’ve all managed to gather +home at Christmas. Now if you go to New York to live next winter perhaps +David won’t be able to leave his business, and your mother will need you +and——”</p> + +<p>“And do I live to hear Grace Harlowe borrowing trouble?” broke in Emma +Dean. “Our intrepid, dauntless, invincible Grace!”</p> + +<p>“I’m afraid you do,” admitted Grace. “I couldn’t help mourning a little. +It was all so sudden. Anne, aren’t you astonished?”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">32</a></span></p> + +<p>“Anne looks as though she’d known it a long while,” observed Elfreda +shrewdly.</p> + +<p>“I knew David was going into business in New York,” confessed Anne, her +face flushing, “but I didn’t know the rest.”</p> + +<p>“Neither did I, until this morning,” smiled Miriam.</p> + +<p>“It seems as though we are the only persons in this august body that +haven’t any plans,” declared Julia Emerson wistfully. “Here are Grace, +Anne and Emma, regular salaried individuals. Arline is a busy little +worker. Miriam and Ruth are at least useful members of society, and +Elfreda is an aspiring professional. Sara and I are just the Emerson +twins, with no lofty aims in view, or deeds of glory to perform.”</p> + +<p>“You and Sara are not quite useless,” comforted Emma. “Just think what a +continual source of inspiration you are to me. Some of my finest +observations on life have been prompted by my acquaintance with you.”</p> + +<p>“I’m glad we are of some account in the world,” grinned Sara. “I’d +really quite forgotten about you, Emma. Thank you so much for reminding +me.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, not at all,” Emma beamed patronizingly upon her. “No matter how +much others may malign you, I am still your friend.”</p> + +<p>“Emma Dean, you ridiculous creature, why<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">33</a></span> won’t you take us seriously?” +laughed Julia, but her voice still held an undercurrent of wistfulness. +“Does the fact that we are twins have this hilarious effect upon you?”</p> + +<p>“I wonder if that’s the reason,” murmured Emma. Then dropping her usual +bantering tone, she fixed earnest eyes on the black-eyed twins. +“Seriously, Julia and Sara, I know just the way you feel about having no +particular life work picked out. When I went home after I was graduated +from Overton I hadn’t the least idea of where I’d fit in in life. Then I +found that Father needed my help, and I’ve been head over ears in work +ever since. One never knows what may happen, or how quickly one’s work +may find one. It may not be what one would like it to be, but it will +undoubtedly be the best thing in life for one, and one is likely to see +it coming around the corner at almost any minute.”</p> + +<p>“That’s very, very true.” It was Grace who spoke. “Don’t you remember +how I worried about finding my work, and it walked directly up to me and +introduced itself on Commencement day?”</p> + +<p>“I never dreamed that the stage would put me through college and be my +work afterward,” broke in Anne. “When first I went to Oakdale I supposed +I had left it behind forever. But it must have been my destiny after +all.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">34</a></span></p> + +<p>“I guess it’s just about as well in the long run not to worry about what +your work is going to be until it knocks at your door,” observed +Elfreda. “Children are always planning and talking about what they’re +going to do and be when they grow up; then they always do something +different. What do you suppose I used to say I was going to be when I +grew up?”</p> + +<p>“Some perfectly absurd thing,” anticipated Miriam. Eight pairs of amused +eyes fixed themselves expectantly on Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“Well,” Elfreda chuckled reminiscently, “my aim and ambition was to be a +cook. Not because I was so deeply in love with cooking, but because I +liked to eat. No wonder I was fat. I used to haunt the kitchen on baking +days and shriek with an outraged stomach afterward. The shrieking +occurred most frequently in the middle of the night. Then Ma would come +to my rescue, and I’d be forbidden to sample the baking again. So to +console myself in my banishment I’d resolve that when I grew up I’d be a +cook and live in a kitchen all the time. I reasoned that if I <i>was</i> a +cook I’d know how to make everything in the world to eat and could have +what I pleased. Besides no one would dare tell me I couldn’t have this +or that. This was all very consoling during the times I had to keep out +of the kitchen. Generally in about a week’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">35</a></span> time Ma would relent, and, +as our cook was fond of me, I’d be reinstated in my beloved realm of +eats. But it was during these periods of exile that my ambition always +rose to fever heat. Then our old cook got married, and I didn’t like our +new one. She didn’t appreciate my companionship on baking days. Our old +cook had always encouraged me in my ambition. She used to tell me long +tales about the places where she had worked and the cooking feats she +had performed. The new cook said I was a nuisance, and complained to Ma. +So my ambition died for lack of encouragement, but my appetite didn’t. I +became an outlaw instead and made raids on the baking. So that +particular cook and I were always at war. About that time Ma began +giving me a regular allowance, so I haunted the baker and candy shops +instead of the kitchen, and the cook idea declined. In fact all I know +about cooking now, I learned at Wayne Hall, in the interest of my +friends,” she finished.</p> + +<p>Elfreda’s reminiscence awoke a train of sleeping memories in the minds +of the others, and for the next hour the quiet woodland echoed with +their mirth over the curious, quaint and ridiculous aims and fancies of +their childhood. The talk gradually drifted back to serious things and +went on so earnestly that it was well<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">36</a></span> after four o’clock before the +party began to make reluctant preparations to return to the cottage.</p> + +<p>“It has been a perfect day and a perfect picnic,” declared Grace as she +smiled lovingly at her friends. “We’ll never forget Elfreda’s house +party.”</p> + +<p>“I’m going to have you with me at this time every year if it is +possible,” planned Elfreda. “So when September comes next year just mark +off the last two weeks on the calendar as set aside for the Briggs’ +reunion and arrange your affairs accordingly. Is it a go?”</p> + +<p>“Hurrah for the Briggs’ reunion,” cheered Arline.</p> + +<p>The cheers were given and the picnickers started up the hill to where +their automobiles were stationed. Grace and Elfreda brought up the rear +with the luncheon hamper.</p> + +<p>“That’s dear in you to ask us here every year, Elfreda,” said Grace. +“It’s a splendid way for us always to keep in touch with one another. +You are forever doing nice things for others.”</p> + +<p>“Others,” retorted Elfreda, gruffly. “I’m the most selfish person that +ever lived. I’m not planning half so much to make you girls happy as I +am to be happy myself. Every time I think that I might have gone to some +other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">37</a></span> college and never have known you and Miriam and Anne, it nearly +gives me nervous prostration. By the way, Grace, I have an idea Miriam +is going to find her work pretty suddenly. I could see at commencement +that Mr. Southard was in love with her. She didn’t know it then. She +knows it now though, and she likes him.”</p> + +<p>“You certainly <i>can</i> see what is hidden from the eyes of the rest of us. +How do you know she knows it?”</p> + +<p>“Oh, she was talking to me the other day about Anne, and she mentioned +Mr. Southard’s name in a kind of self-conscious way, not in the least +like her usual self. I could almost swear she blushed, but I couldn’t +quite see that,” grinned Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“I’m surprised,” laughed Grace; then she added slowly, “I’ve known for a +long time that Mr. Southard was in love with Miriam. Anne discovered it +at commencement, too. I hope Miriam <i>does</i> love him. Somehow they seem +so perfectly suited to each other. I never could quite fancy she and +Arnold Evans as being in love.”</p> + +<p>“It looks as though you’d soon be the only unengaged member of the +Originals,” remarked Elfreda innocently.</p> + +<p>Grace’s face clouded. Elfreda had touched upon a sore subject. Just +before leaving Oakdale<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">38</a></span> on her visit to Elfreda she had seen Tom. He had +not renewed his old plea, but Grace knew that he was still waiting and +hoping for the words that would make him happy.</p> + +<p>“Elfreda,” her voice trembled a little, “you know, I think, that Tom +wishes me to marry him. I’m sorry, but I can’t. I just can’t. I suppose +I’ll be the odd member of the feminine half of the Originals, but I +can’t help it. My work still means more to me than life with Tom, and +I’m never going to give it up. So there.”</p> + +<p>Elfreda nodded. Her nod expressed more than words, but secretly she had +a curious presentiment that Grace would one day wake up to the fact that +she had make a mistake. Still there was no use in telling her so. It +might make her still more stubborn in her resolve. Elfreda greatly +admired Tom, and, with her usually quick perception, had estimated him +at his true worth. “He’s worthy of her, and she’s worthy of him,” was +her mental summing up, “and it strikes me that ‘<i>never</i>’ is a pretty +long time. Whether she can shut love out of her life forever, just for +the sake of her work, is a problem that nobody but Grace Harlowe can +solve.”</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">39</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER IV</h2><h3>MILESTONES</h3> +</div> + +<p>“Sh-h-h! No giggles. If you don’t creep along as still as mice she’ll +hear you,” warned a sibilant whisper.</p> + +<p>Five young women, headed by Emma Dean, smoothed the laughter from their +faces and stole, cat-like, up the green lawn to the wide veranda at the +rear of Harlowe House. One by one they noiselessly mounted the steps. +Emma, finger on her lips, cast a comical glance at the maid, who +tittered faintly; then the stealthy procession crept down the hall in +the direction of Grace Harlowe’s little office. There was an instant’s +silent rallying of forces of which the young woman at the desk, who sat +writing busily, was totally unconscious, then, of a sudden, she heard a +ringing call of “Three cheers for Loyalheart!” and sprang to her feet +only to be completely hemmed in by friendly arms.</p> + +<p>“You wicked girls! I mean, you dear things,” she laughed. “How nice of +you to descend upon me in a body. I must kiss every one of you. Patience +and Kathleen, when did you set foot in Overton? I’ve been watching and +waiting for you. Mary Reynolds, this <i>is</i> a surprise. I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">40</a></span> didn’t expect +you until next week, and Evelyn, too, looking lovelier than ever. As for +Emma, she’s a continual surprise and pleasure.” Grace embraced one after +another of the five girls.</p> + +<p>“I’m so glad I thought of this nice surprise,” beamed Emma, craning her +neck, and pluming herself vaingloriously. “I have another beautiful +thought, too, seething in my fertile brain. Let’s go down to Vinton’s +and celebrate.”</p> + +<p>“I knew some one was sure to propose that,” laughed Patience. “I +intended to be that some one, but Emma forestalled me.”</p> + +<p>“I’m as busy as can be, but I can’t resist the call to my old haunts,” +laughed Grace. “Besides, it’s such a perfect day. Leave your bags in the +living room, girls. I feel highly honored to know that you and Kathleen +came straight to me, Patience.”</p> + +<p>“The old case of the needle and the magnet,” explained Patience with a +careless wave of her hand.</p> + +<p>“Oh, Miss Harlowe I’m so glad to see you,” was Mary Reynolds’ fervent +tribute.</p> + +<p>“So am I,” declared Evelyn Ward, with an emphatic nod of her golden +head. “I’ve had a perfectly wonderful summer, Miss Harlowe. I loved my +part. It hasn’t been very hot in New York City, either, and I spent my +Sundays and some of my week days with the Southards at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">41</a></span> their Long +Island summer home. I have thought of you many times. I hope you’ll +forgive me for not writing you oftener. Kathleen and I came down on the +same train.” She poured forth all this information almost in a breath.</p> + +<p>“Of course I’ll forgive you,” returned Grace. “I’m a very lax +correspondent, too. I’m so glad you’ve been well, and that you liked +your part.”</p> + +<p>“You should have seen her in it, Grace,” put in Kathleen. “She made an +adorable Constance Devon, and her gowns were beautiful. The girl who +understudied her, and who will play the part on the road, isn’t half so +stunning. Patience saw her, too.”</p> + +<p>“She was a credit to herself and Overton,” verified Patience.</p> + +<p>“I thank you, most grave and reverend seniors.” Evelyn, her eyes shining +with the pleasure of well-earned praise, made a low bow to Patience and +Kathleen.</p> + +<p>“‘Most grave and reverend seniors,’” repeated Grace, slipping in between +her two friends, her hand on an arm of each.</p> + +<p>Kathleen’s sharp black eyes grew tender with the love she bore Grace. +“Yes,” came her soft answer, “Patience and I are seniors at last. We’ve +reached Senior Lane, and I hope to leave some milestones as we pass +through it. Dear as the others have been, I’d like to rise to greater<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">42</a></span> +heights this year. I don’t know just what I’d like to do,” she flushed +and laughed at her own enthusiasm, “but I’d like to do something worth +while.”</p> + +<p>“So would I,” murmured Evelyn Ward.</p> + +<p>“I want to be friends with every one, and not be conditioned,” was Mary +Reynolds’ modest petition.</p> + +<p>“<i>I</i> don’t know just what sort of milestones I’d like to leave. Only +decorative ones, of course. I wish to keep my lane free from weeds and +ugly, jagged rocks.” This from Patience.</p> + +<p>“You might begin at once and leave a milestone at Vinton’s, for being a +willing, little reveler,” suggested Emma with meaning.</p> + +<p>“Come on, girls,” rallied Kathleen. “We must show Emma just how willing +we are. Allow me, my dear Miss Dean,” she offered her arm to Emma, and +they paraded down the hall, out the door and down the steps with great +ceremony. Mary, Grace, Patience and Evelyn followed. Patience walked +with Evelyn, while Grace and Mary brought up the rear.</p> + +<p>“Oh, Miss Harlowe,” began Mary, with intense earnestness, “you haven’t +any idea of how much Kathleen—she likes me to call her Kathleen—has +done for me this summer. I knew last spring that I must earn my living +through the summer, in some way, but I never<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">43</a></span> dreamed that it would be +in such a nice way.”</p> + +<p>“I am anxious to hear all about it,” returned Grace. “When you wrote me +that Kathleen had secured work for you on her paper I was so pleased.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I was the assistant on the woman’s page,” related Mary. “Of course +my work wasn’t so very important. It was mostly clipping things from +other papers, but I used to write the paragraph under the fashion +drawings, and sometimes I went out to the big department stores to look +for interesting new fads and fashions for women. Three times I wrote +short articles, so you see I actually appeared in print. Kathleen made +me take half of her room, and so my board wasn’t very expensive. My +salary was fifteen dollars a week. I have enough new clothes to last me +all winter, and I’ve saved eighty-five dollars. That will help pay my +tuition this year, and Kathleen is sure she can sell some children’s +stories I’ve written. Wouldn’t it be glorious, Miss Harlowe, if some day +I’d become a writer?” Mary’s eyes shone with the distant prospect of +future honors.</p> + +<p>“It looks to me as though you were on the right road,” encouraged Grace. +“The only thing to do is to keep on writing. The more you write the +easier it will become—that is, if<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">44</a></span> you are really gifted. Kathleen has +great faith in you. You must show her that it is well founded.”</p> + +<p>“How inspiring you are, Miss Harlowe.” Mary looked her gratitude at +Grace’s hopeful words; then she added in a slightly lower tone: “I’m so +glad everything went so beautifully for Evelyn. I saw her twice in ‘The +Reckoning.’ She looked <i>beautiful</i>, and her acting was so clever. +She—she told me of her own accord about”—Mary hesitated—“things. It +would have hurt me dreadfully if Evelyn had not come back to Overton. I +love her dearly.”</p> + +<p>Grace nodded sympathetically. She understood the remarkable effect of +Evelyn’s beauty upon Mary. Still, she reflected, it had not been potent +enough to lure Mary from standing by her colors at the crucial moment. +Grace realized that this poor orphan girl, whose only home was Harlowe +House, possessed a steadfast, upright nature that must in time win her +not only scores of loyal friends, but the respect of all who knew her, +as well.</p> + +<p>A sudden trill from Kathleen caused them to quicken their steps. The +others were standing in front of Vinton’s, waiting for them. Once inside +the pretty tea room that had been the scene of so many of their revels, +with one accord they made for the alcove table.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">45</a></span></p> + +<p>“Shades of Arline Thayer,” laughed Emma. “I am haunted by her. I can see +her sitting in that chair, her little hands folded on the table, saying, +‘What are we going to eat, girls?’ She loved this alcove and every stick +and stone of Vinton’s. She never cared so much for Martell’s.”</p> + +<p>By this time they had seated themselves at the round table and begun to +order their luncheon. Vinton’s was productive of reminiscences, and they +were soon deep in the discussion of past events, grave and gay, that had +dotted their college life. Evelyn and Mary were for the most part +listeners, but Grace, Patience, Emma and Kathleen fairly bubbled over +with by-gone college history.</p> + +<p>“I love to hear about the things that happened to Miss Harlowe and Miss +Dean when they were students,” confided Mary to Evelyn under cover of a +general laugh over one of Emma Dean’s ridiculous reminiscences.</p> + +<p>“So do I,” nodded Mary, then she added in a still lower tone, “Have you +noticed the girl at the table near the door, Evelyn. She came in about +ten minutes ago, and she’s watched this table every second since she +came.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I noticed her. She’s pretty, isn’t she? That’s a stunning suit she +is wearing. Her hat is miles above reproach, too.” Evelyn could<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">46</a></span> not +repress her admiration for beautiful clothes.</p> + +<p>At that moment Kathleen spoke to her and she turned to answer the +latter’s question. When next her eyes turned toward the pretty girl it +was just as they were leaving the tea shop. Evelyn was the last member +of the sextette to pass the table. She glanced at the girl only to note +that she was searching a small leather bag frantically, a look of +indescribable alarm in her eyes. “It’s gone,” she said, half aloud.</p> + +<p>Something prompted Evelyn to halt. “Good afternoon,” she said. “I +heard—that is—can I help you?”</p> + +<p>A shade of annoyance darkened the stranger’s face. It was replaced by an +expression of fright. “I’ve lost my money,” she said in a dazed voice. +“It was all I had. I can’t pay for my luncheon. I don’t know what to +do.” Her voice rose to an anxious note.</p> + +<p>“Give me your check,” said Evelyn quietly. “I’ll pay the cashier. You +can pay me later.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, thank you,” breathed the girl. “You don’t know how I hated the idea +of going to the cashier and telling her I had no money. I’m <i>so</i> worried +about my purse. I had over a hundred dollars in it. I haven’t seen it +since I left the train. Just before we reached Overton I went into the +lavatory to fix my hair. I laid my bag<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">47</a></span> down. There was another woman +there at the mirror. She must have slipped her fingers into my bag and +taken my purse, for when I picked up the bag it was open. I snapped it +shut and paid no attention to it then. I didn’t think of it until I +reached for my purse to count out the money for my luncheon.”</p> + +<p>“What a shame!” exclaimed Evelyn, sympathetically. “I know just how +worried you must feel. Just wait a second.” She picked up the check, +which was for a small amount, went over to the desk, and paid the bill. +Then she hurried back to her companion. “Everything is all right now,” +she declared, “but if you have no money you had better come with me. I +will introduce you to Miss Harlowe. My name is Evelyn Ward.”</p> + +<p>“Miss Harlowe, of Harlowe House?” interrupted the girl.</p> + +<p>“Yes, do you know her?”</p> + +<p>“I don’t know her yet, but I’m going to live at Harlowe House. So I +expect to know her. My name is Jean Brent. Perhaps you’ve heard of me. A +friend of mine helped me to get the chance to live at Harlowe House.”</p> + +<p>“Have I heard of you?” laughed Evelyn. “I should say I had. Isn’t it +funny how things happen? Why, you are to be my roommate.”</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">48</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER V</h2><h3>THE LOCKED DOOR</h3> +</div> + +<p>When Evelyn and Jean Brent reached the street it was to find the other +young women grouped together in conversation, and not at all alarmed at +Evelyn’s non-appearance.</p> + +<p>“We weren’t worried,” Emma Dean assured her. “We’ve all been known to +lag and loiter.”</p> + +<p>“I lagged and loitered to some purpose,” defended Evelyn. “Miss Harlowe, +this is Miss Brent, my roommate.” She introduced the stranger to the +others.</p> + +<p>Grace’s hand was extended in surprised welcome. “We have been looking +for you since Monday,” she said. “You are the girl who sat at the end +table at Vinton’s. If I had known you were Miss Brent I would have asked +you to join us. I am so glad Miss Ward broke the ice. How did it +happen?”</p> + +<p>“I had lost my purse,” returned the girl, rather shyly, in spite of her +air of self-possession. Then reassured by Grace’s charming manner, she +told her story.</p> + +<p>“You must come with us to Harlowe House at once. It is such a pity that +you met with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">49</a></span> misfortune.” Grace’s gray eyes were full of sympathy. +“Have you much luggage?”</p> + +<p>“Four trunks,” was the rueful answer. “You see I have so many clothes +that—” She stopped abruptly, a deep flush dying her fair skin, “I had +no place—I did not like to leave them, so I had to bring them with me,” +she finished, rather lamely.</p> + +<p>Grace did not ask further questions. She noted that the girl was ill at +ease. “I received Miss Lipton’s letter regarding you a week ago,” she +hastened to say. “I wrote her, as you know, that we could place you. She +answered saying we might expect you at almost any time. After you have +had a chance to rest and make yourself comfortable I will tell you of +Harlowe House and the girls who live there.”</p> + +<p>One after the other the girls spoke friendly, encouraging words to the +unfortunate freshman. Kathleen and Patience possessed themselves of her +heavy bag, carrying it between them. Grace walked with the newcomer, +pointing out the various interesting features of the little college +town, in an attempt to put the stranger entirely at her ease after her +disquieting experience. So far she had had slight opportunity to observe +this latest freshman arrival. She had a vague idea that Jean Brent<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">50</a></span> was +an unusually attractive girl, but the side view she obtained of her, as +they walked along, was far from satisfactory. The newcomer said little, +and only once during the short walk to Harlowe House did she turn a pair +of very blue eyes directly upon Grace.</p> + +<p>It fell to Evelyn Ward to show her to her room, as she was to be +Evelyn’s roommate. The girl had exclaimed a little, after the manner of +girls, at the attractiveness of Harlowe House, but in spite of her brief +flare of enthusiasm over the house and grounds, the tasteful living room +and the daintiness of the room she and Evelyn occupied, she encased +herself in a curious, impenetrable shell of mystery that Evelyn’s +natural curiosity could find no excuse to penetrate. She listened +gravely and attentively to all that Evelyn told her of Harlowe House and +its lucky household, but she volunteered no information concerning +herself except a reluctant, “I came from the West,” in answer to her +roommate’s question as to where she lived.</p> + +<p>The more Evelyn observed her the more attractive she appeared. She was +of medium height, and, although plump, could not be called stout. Her +face was rather round, with no suggestion of fatness, while her features +were small and regular. Her eyes were not large,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">51</a></span> but their intense +blueness made them a significant feature of her face. Her hair was light +brown and had a burnished look in the sun. It grew thickly upon her +well-shaped head, and she wore it in a graceful knot at the back of her +head. When she smiled, which had been but once since Evelyn first +encountered her, she displayed unusually white, even teeth. It dawned +upon Evelyn as she watched her unpacking her bag that Jean Brent had not +only her share of good looks but a curious power of attraction as well +that would carry her far toward college popularity if she chose to exert +it. She wondered if she and Jean would get along well together. Although +the new Evelyn had made great progress in ruling her own spirit she was +well aware of her failings. She was quite sure, in her own mind, that +never again would the love of beautiful clothes tempt her to dishonesty, +but of herself, in other respects, she was not so positive. Still she +had resolved to live up to the traditions of Overton College, to emulate +the splendid example Grace Harlowe had already set.</p> + +<p>She glanced speculatively at her roommate, but the latter’s calm, +impassive expression told her nothing. Suddenly, as though impelled by +Evelyn’s gaze, the other girl glanced up and met Evelyn’s eyes squarely. +“Well, what do<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">52</a></span> you think of me?” she inquired. “I think <i>you</i> are the +prettiest girl I ever saw.”</p> + +<p>Evelyn flushed at both the question and the compliment. Jean Brent was +nothing if not frank. “I know I’m going to like you. I was just +wondering if we would fit into each other’s lives.”</p> + +<p>“I have a frightful temper,” admitted Jean Brent somberly. “Sometimes +I’m glad of it. If I hadn’t—” She paused.</p> + +<p>Evelyn waited for her to continue, but she gave a quick sigh, and, +springing to her feet, walked to the window. From there she could look +out at the campus, still green and velvety. For at least five minutes +she stood staring out. Then, with the air of one who casts aside a +disagreeable memory, she turned from the window, saying: “I’m going to +forget everything except the fact that I’m actually an Overton girl.”</p> + +<p>“Were you anxious to come to Overton?” asked Evelyn.</p> + +<p>“No. I came here because of the advantages Harlowe House offers. I heard +of it through a friend. I wanted to go to Smith, but—oh, well, here I +am at Overton. Let’s talk about you. I know you are interesting. You +look just like the picture of a girl I saw in a magazine I was reading +on the train. She is an actress. I didn’t stop to read her name, but I +loved her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">53</a></span> picture. I think I brought the magazine along. Oh, yes, there +it is.” She reached for the magazine, which lay on the table, and turned +the leaves energetically. “Here is the picture,” she declared. Evelyn +found herself gazing at her own likeness. She began to laugh.</p> + +<p>“What’s the matter?” demanded Jean. Her color rose in instant resentment +of Evelyn’s laughter.</p> + +<p>Evelyn pointed to the printed name under the picture. “I am Evelyn Ward, +you know.”</p> + +<p>“But not the <i>actress</i>?” Jean’s blue eyes were wide with amazement.</p> + +<p>Evelyn nodded laughingly. “That’s my way of earning my tuition money and +my clothes,” she explained. “I was never on the stage until last +summer.” She went on to tell the astonished Jean of her meeting with the +Southards and her final stage début.</p> + +<p>“How interesting!” exclaimed Jean. “I suppose all the Harlowe House +girls earn their college fees. I wonder how I can earn mine. I had quite +a sum toward them when I left—” again came the abrupt stop. “Oh, dear,” +she sighed the next moment, “I wish I’d been more careful of my money. I +had no business to lay my bag down. What’s the use of regretting? I’ll +have to think of some way to raise that money. If I can’t find it any +other way I can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">54</a></span> sell my clothes. I have perfectly <i>beautiful</i> things. +Four trunks full. Lots more than I can wear. It is lucky for me that—” +She checked herself guiltily.</p> + +<p>“That what?” asked Evelyn. She was beginning to feel a vague impatience +at the strange way in which Jean Brent chopped off her sentences. And +how recklessly she talked about selling her clothes.</p> + +<p>“That I have you for a roommate,” smiled the mysterious freshman. “I +wonder how much the expressman will charge to bring my trunks from the +station. Then, too, I wonder where I can put them. I wouldn’t think of +spoiling the looks of our room with them.”</p> + +<p>“You can put one of them over in that corner,” planned Evelyn, “and we +could get one into the closet. It’s large and quite light. The other two +Miss Harlowe will allow you to leave in the trunk room.”</p> + +<p>“I suppose it will cost a small fortune to have them delivered,” +demurred Jean. “I can’t have the sale, either, until I know some of the +girls who would be interested in my wares. I’ll have to telegraph my +friend to send me some money. Will you go with me to the telegraph +office. I don’t know the way. I’ll ask Miss Harlowe to pay the +expressman. Then I’ll pay her when my money comes. Frenzied<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">55</a></span> finance, +isn’t it? But if you knew—” Again that maddening break.</p> + +<p>“I’ll pay the expressman,” volunteered Evelyn. “If I were you I’d talk +things over with Miss Harlowe. She knows that you lost your purse. Very +likely she has already thought of something you can do. I don’t think +she would like to have you sell your clothes.”</p> + +<p>“I don’t see why she should object,” declared Jean, with quick +impatience. “However, I’ll do my hair over again, and wash my face and +hands, then I’ll go down stairs and have a talk with her. She said she’d +be in her office.”</p> + +<p>“Run down and talk with her now, then we’ll go to the telegraph office,” +said Evelyn.</p> + +<p>Twenty minutes later Jean entered the little office where Grace sat +engaged in the work she had been doing when interrupted by her friends +earlier in the afternoon. Like Evelyn, she was keenly alive to her +latest charge’s good looks. “How attractive she is,” was her thought as +she invited Jean to take the chair opposite hers.</p> + +<p>“I suppose you would like to know something of our household, Miss +Brent,” began Grace. “We are not only a household, but we are members of +a social club as well. You are the thirty-fourth girl. Last year Miss +Thirty-four never materialized, so Miss Ward roomed alone. There isn’t +so so much to tell you regarding<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">56</a></span> the rules and regulations of Harlowe +House. The club takes care of most of them with its constitution and +by-laws.” Opening a drawer of her desk, Grace took out a paper-covered +booklet and handed it to the freshman. “This will give you nearly all +the necessary information,” she said. “If I were in your place I would +go to the registrar’s office reasonably early to-morrow morning. You can +then learn whether you will be obliged to take the entrance +examinations. Having been graduated from a preparatory school you may be +exempt. When did Miss Lipton’s school close?”</p> + +<p>“Last June,” returned Jean briefly.</p> + +<p>“But you have seen her since then, have you not? Her letter gave me the +impression that you had been with her recently. Do you live in Grafton, +or were you visiting Miss Lipton?”</p> + +<p>The fair face opposite her own was suddenly flooded with red. +“I—I—was—on—a visit recently to Miss Lipton,” she answered, with +reluctance. She did not volunteer the name of her home town.</p> + +<p>For the first time Grace became aware of the curious reticence that had +vaguely annoyed Evelyn. “Where do you live, Miss Brent!” she asked with +the sudden directness so characteristic of her.</p> + +<p>For a moment the girl did not reply, then her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">57</a></span> color receded, leaving +her face very white. “My home is in Chicago,” she said slowly. “My +father and mother are dead. I have always lived with”—she +hesitated—“friends. Miss Lipton was a friend of my mother’s. Surely her +word will not be questioned by the faculty.” She glanced at Grace with a +half challenging air.</p> + +<p>Something in her tone brought the color to Grace’s cheeks. Why could not +this girl be perfectly frank in her replies? Now that Evelyn Ward had +turned out so beautifully, Grace had been looking forward to a year of +open comradeship with her girls, yet here she was face to face with what +promised to be one of those baffling natures that required especially +tactful handling to bring out the best that lay within it.</p> + +<p>“I have no doubt that Miss Sheldon will place the utmost dependence in +Miss Lipton’s word,” returned Grace gravely.</p> + +<p>“If she doesn’t, I—oh, well, to-morrow will tell the tale. I wish you +would tell me more of Harlowe House. It is a wonderful place. I wanted +to go to Smith, but I believe this will be nicer after all. Only +I—shall—have to earn my college fees. Miss Ward said perhaps you would +help me think of a way to earn money. I have nothing in the world except +clothes,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">58</a></span> clothes, clothes. After I’ve been here for awhile I’d like to +have a sale of them. I have loads of lovely things. If I could only sell +enough of them to pay my fees.”</p> + +<p>“But you will need your clothing for your own use, will you not?” Jean +Brent was momently growing more inexplicable.</p> + +<p>Jean shook her head energetically. “I don’t care for clothes,” she said +eagerly. “I could live in a coat suit and plenty of blouses all year. I +<i>do</i> care for college, though. If I hadn’t cared, I would never—” She +suddenly checked herself. “Do you think the girls would buy my things?” +she asked in the next instant. “They are nearly all new and fresh.”</p> + +<p>“I am sure they would be interested,” was Grace’s honest reply, “but I +cannot allow you to hold a sale of your wardrobe. I think such a +proceeding would be unwise. Why——”</p> + +<p>“Please don’t ask me why, Miss Harlowe, for I can’t tell you.” Jean had +risen to her feet, two pleading eyes fixed on Grace. “I can only say +that if I had not lost my money everything would be different. There are +strong reasons why I can’t explain to you about my being without money, +yet having so many clothes, but I assure you that I have done nothing +wrong or dishonorable. If you are not satisfied with my explanation and +wish to send me away, of course<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">59</a></span> I can only go, but if you are willing +to trust me and let me stay I’ll try to do my best for you and Harlowe +House. I’m sorry you disapprove of my having a sale of my things.”</p> + +<p>Grace looked long at the earnest young face. Mystifying as were her +statements, Jean Brent had the appearance of honesty. Taking one of the +girl’s hands in both her own, she said, “I don’t in the least understand +you, Miss Brent, but I will respect your secret.”</p> + +<p>“Thank you so much for your kindness to me, Miss Harlowe.” With an +almost distant nod the prospective freshman rose and left the office +with almost rude abruptness.</p> + +<p>“What a strange girl,” mused Grace.</p> + +<p>Her musing was interrupted by the breezy entrance of Emma Dean. “Hello, +Gracious,” she hailed. “Why so pensive?”</p> + +<p>“I’m not pensive. I’m puzzled, and a little worried,” returned Grace. +“Our latest arrival is a most complex study.”</p> + +<p>“I suspected it,” was Emma’s cheerful rejoinder. “One of the ‘There was +the Door to which I found no Key’ variety, so to speak.”</p> + +<p>“I’m going to tell you all about it,” decided Grace, “for I need your +advice.” She related her interview with Jean Brent.</p> + +<p>“Miss Lipton, the head of the Lipton Preparatory School, at Grafton, +writes beautifully<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">60</a></span> of Miss Brent,” went on Grace. “I know the faculty +would consider her word sufficient to enroll this girl, but I feel that +I ought to be doubly careful to keep my household irreproachable. I +don’t like mysteries when it comes to admitting a new girl to the fold. +Still, Miss Brent impresses me as being honest and sincere. Besides, +I’ve promised to help her.”</p> + +<p>“Don’t worry, Gracious,” advised Emma, “you may be harboring a princess +unawares. The Riddle may turn out to be the Shahess of Persia, or the +Grand Vizieress of Bagdad or some other royal person. She may be the +moving feature of a real Graustark plot.”</p> + +<p>“Stop being ridiculous, Emma, and tell me what I ought to do.” Grace’s +smooth forehead puckered in a frown which her laughing lips denied.</p> + +<p>Emma was instantly serious. “We do not know just how much college may +mean to her,” was her quick response. “If she chooses to shroud herself +in mystery, I believe it is because of something which concerns herself +alone.”</p> + +<p>There was a brief silence, then Grace said: “You are right. To be an +Overton girl may mean more to Jean Brent than we can possibly know. I’m +going to take her on faith. Perhaps she’ll find college the key that +will unlock the door to perfect understanding.”</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">61</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER VI</h2><h3>A CLUB MEETING AND A MYSTERY</h3> +</div> + +<p>“There!” exclaimed Louise Sampson as she succeeded in firmly +establishing at the top of the bulletin board a large white card, +bearing the significant legend, “Regular Meeting of the Harlowe House +Club. 8.00 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> Living Room. <i>Full Attendance, Please.</i>”</p> + +<p>A small, fair-haired girl came down the stairs and joined Louise at the +bulletin-board. She read the notice aloud. “Oh, dear, I’ve an engagement +with a girl at Wayne Hall to-night. I don’t care to miss the meeting, +and I don’t like to break my engagement,” she mourned.</p> + +<p>“I wish you would break it just this once, Hilda,” said Louise +seriously. “I am anxious that every member of the club shall attend the +meeting to-night. I have something of importance to say to the girls.”</p> + +<p>Hilda Moore opened her blue eyes very wide. “What are you going to say, +Louise? Tell me, please. You see I made this engagement over a week ago. +If you’d just tell me now what it’s all about, I wouldn’t really need to +come to the club meeting. I could——”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">62</a></span></p> + +<p>“Keep your engagement,” finished Louise, her eyes twinkling. “Really, +Hilda Moore, if you knew a tidal wave, or a cyclone or any other +calamity was due to demolish Overton I believe you’d go on making +engagements in the face of it.”</p> + +<p>Hilda giggled good-naturedly. She was a pretty, sunshiny girl of a pure +blonde type, and had been extremely popular during her freshman year at +Overton, not only with her fellow companions at Harlowe House, but as a +member of the freshman class as well. In spite of her round baby face, +and a carefree, little-girl manner that went with it, she was a capable +business woman and earned her college fees as stenographer to the dean. +The daughter of parents who were not able to send her to college, she +had not only prepared for college during her high-school days, but had +taken the business course included in the curriculum of the high school +which she attended, and had thus fitted herself to earn her way in the +Land of College.</p> + +<p>Hilda’s unfailing good nature was appreciated to the extent of making +her a welcome guest at the informal gatherings which were forever being +held in the various students’ rooms after recitations were over for the +day. The consequence was that, as her studies and clerical duties left +her limited time for amusements,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">63</a></span> her precious recreation moments were +invariably promised to her friends many days in advance. In fact Hilda +Moore’s “engagements” had grown to be a standing joke among them.</p> + +<p>“Promise me on your bright new sophomore honor that you’ll offer your +polite regrets to the other half of that important engagement of yours +and attend my meeting,” appealed Louise.</p> + +<p>“Well,” Hilda looked concerned, “I <i>could</i> see the girl this afternoon +and change the date.” She smiled engagingly at Louise.</p> + +<p>“Of course you <i>will</i>,” Louise agreed, answering the smile. “You see I +know you, Hilda Moore.”</p> + +<p>“But I wouldn’t do it for any one else except Miss Harlowe or Miss +Dean,” was Hilda’s positive assertion. “Mercy, look at the time! I’ll +have to run for it if I expect to reach the office before Miss Wilder. +Good-bye.”</p> + +<p>Hilda was gone like a flash, leaving Louise to stare contemplatively at +the notice. As the president for the year of the Harlowe House Club she +felt deeply her responsibility. She had been unanimously elected at the +club’s first meeting, greatly to her surprise.</p> + +<p>Louise Sampson was perhaps better fitted to be president of the Harlowe +House Club than<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">64</a></span> any other member of that interesting household. Emma +and Grace had agreed upon the point when, before the election, the +former’s name had been mentioned as a probable candidate. This thought +sprang again to Grace’s mind as she came from her office and saw Louise +still standing before the bulletin board, apparently deep in thought. +She turned at the sound of Grace’s step.</p> + +<p>“Oh, Miss Harlowe!” she exclaimed. “I do hope our meeting to-night will +be a success. Surely some one will have a real live idea for the club to +act upon.”</p> + +<p>“Thirty-four heads are better than one,” smiled Grace. “There is +inspiration in numbers.”</p> + +<p>“We did wonderfully well with the caramels last year, and this year I +believe they will be more popular than ever. We made twice as many as +usual last Saturday, and sold them all. We were obliged to disappoint +quite a number of girls, too. Our little bank account is growing slowly +but surely. Still there are certainly other things we can do to earn +money, collectively and individually. Really I mustn’t get started on +the subject. It is time I went to my chemistry recitation. You’ll be at +the meeting to-night, won’t you, Miss Harlowe? We couldn’t get along +without you.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">65</a></span></p> + +<p>A faint flush rose to Grace’s cheeks at Louise’s parting remark. How +wonderful it was to feel that one was really useful. Yes; the +thirty-four girls under her care really needed her. They needed her far +more than did Tom Gray. Grace frowned a trifle impatiently. She had not +intended to allow herself to think of Tom, yet there was something in +the expression of Louise Sampson’s gray eyes that reminded her of him. +Resolving to put him completely out of her mind, Grace went into the +kitchen to consult with the cook concerning the day’s marketing. The +postman’s ring, however, caused her to hurry back to her office where +the maid was just depositing her morning mail on the slide of her desk.</p> + +<p>Her letters were from Anne, Elfreda and her mother, and they filled her +with unalloyed pleasure. Her mother’s unselfish words, “I hope my little +girl is finding all the happiness life has to offer in her work,” +thrilled her. How different was her mother’s attitude from that of Tom +Gray. Surely no one could miss her as her mother missed her, yet she had +given her up without a murmur, while Tom had protested bitterly against +her beloved work and prophesied that some day she would realize that +work didn’t mean everything in life.</p> + +<p>All that day the inspiring effect of her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">66</a></span> mother’s letter remained with +Grace. Her already deep interest in her house and her charges received +new impetus, and when evening came, she felt, as she entered the big +living room where the thirty-four girls were assembled, that she would +willingly do anything that lay within her power to forward the +prosperity and success of Harlowe House.</p> + +<p>After the usual preliminaries, Louise Sampson addressed the meeting in +her bright direct fashion. “Ever since we came back to Harlowe House +this year I’ve felt that we ought to do something to increase our +treasury money. If the club had enough money of its own, then the +Harlowe House girls wouldn’t need to borrow of Semper Fidelis. That +would leave the Semper Fidelis fund free for other girls who don’t live +here and who need financial help. Of course we couldn’t do very much at +first, but if we could get up some kind of play or entertainment that +the whole college would be anxious to come to see, as they once did a +bazaar that the Semper Fidelis Club gave, the money we would realize +from it would be a fine start for us. Now I’m going to leave the subject +open to informal discussion. Won’t some one of you please express an +opinion?”</p> + +<p>“Don’t you believe that some of the students might say we were selfish +to try to make money<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">67</a></span> for our own house instead of for the college? +Semper Fidelis was organized for the benefit of the whole college, but +this is different,” remarked Cecil Ferris.</p> + +<p>A blank silence followed Cecil’s objection. What she had just said was, +in a measure, true.</p> + +<p>Louise Sampson looked appealingly at Grace. She had been so sure that +her plan of conducting some special entertainment on a large scale would +meet with approval. Cecil’s view of the matter had never occurred to +her.</p> + +<p>“I am afraid that Miss Ferris is right,” Grace said slowly. “Much as I +should like to see the Harlowe House Club in a position to take care of +its members’ wants I am afraid we might be criticized as selfish if we +undertook to give a bazaar.”</p> + +<p>“Why couldn’t we give one entertainment a month?” asked Mary Reynolds +eagerly. “I am sure President Morton would let us have Greek Hall. We +could give different kinds of entertainments. One month we could give a +Shakespearean play and the next a Greek tragedy; then we could act a +scenario, or have a musical revue or whatever we liked. We could make +posters to advertise each one and state frankly on them that the +proceeds were to go to the Harlowe House Club Reserve Fund. We wouldn’t +ask any one for anything. We<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">68</a></span> wouldn’t even ask them to come. We’d just +have the tickets on sale as they do at a theatre. If the girls liked the +first show, they’d come to the next one. We’d ask some of the popular +girls of the college who do stunts to take part, and feature them. I +think we’d have a standing-room-only audience every time.”</p> + +<p>Mary paused for breath after this long speech. The club, to a member, +had eyed her with growing interest as she talked.</p> + +<p>“I think that’s a splendid plan,” agreed Evelyn Ward. “I’m willing to do +all I can toward it. I’ve had only a little stage experience, but I’d +love to help coach the actors for their parts.”</p> + +<p>For the next half hour the plan for increasing the club’s treasury was +eagerly discussed. A play committee, consisting of Mary Reynolds, Evelyn +Ward, Nettie Weyburn and Ethel Hilton, a tall, dark-haired girl, noted +for making brilliant recitations, was chosen.</p> + +<p>“Has any one else a suggestion?” asked Louise Sampson, when the first +excitement regarding the new project had in a measure subsided.</p> + +<p>“Why couldn’t we have a Service Bureau?” asked Nettie Weyburn. “I mean +we could post notices that any one who wishes a certain kind of work +done, such as mending, sewing or tutoring,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">69</a></span> could apply to our bureau. +Every one knows that the students of Harlowe House are self-supporting. +We wouldn’t be here if we weren’t. Some of us have a very hard time +earning our college fees. Some of us have been obliged to borrow money, +and comparatively few of us ever have pocket money. If the girls who +don’t have to do things for themselves found that we could always be +depended upon for services I imagine we would have all the work we could +do.”</p> + +<p>“Hurrah for Nettie!” exclaimed Cecil Ferris. “I think that’s a fine +idea.”</p> + +<p>“So do I,” echoed several voices.</p> + +<p>“But we’d have to put some one in charge of the bureau, and no one of us +could afford to spend much time looking after it,” reminded Louise.</p> + +<p>“Oh, we could take turns,” was Nettie’s prompt reply. “Then, too, we +could have certain hours for business, say from four o’clock until six +on every week day, except Saturday and from two o’clock until five on +Saturday afternoons.”</p> + +<p>“But where would we receive the girls who came to see about having work +done?” asked Alice Andrews, a business-like little person who roomed +with Louise Sampson.</p> + +<p>“I will see that the Service Bureau has a desk<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">70</a></span> installed in one corner +of the living room,” offered Grace, who had, up to this point, listened +to the various girls’ remarks, a proud light in her eyes. She loved the +sturdy self-reliance of the members of her household. “And there will +also be times when I can do duty on the Bureau, too,” she added.</p> + +<p>“No, Miss Harlowe, you mustn’t think of it,” said Louise Sampson. “You +do altogether too much for us now.”</p> + +<p>“I am here to take care of my household,” smiled Grace. “Besides, it +will be a pleasure to help a club of girls who are so willing to help +themselves.”</p> + +<p>“Miss Harlowe is really and truly interested in the girls here, isn’t +she?” Jean Brent commented to Evelyn Ward in an undertone. Having passed +her examinations Jean was now a full-fledged freshman.</p> + +<p>“Yes, indeed,” returned Evelyn, with emphasis. “She has done a great +deal for me. More than I can ever hope to repay.”</p> + +<p>“What—” began Jean. Then she suddenly stopped and bent forward in a +listening attitude. The electric bell on the front door had just +shrilled forth the announcement of a visitor. A moment and the maid had +entered the room with, “A lady to see you, Miss Harlowe. I didn’t catch +her name. It sounded like Brant.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">71</a></span></p> + +<p>Jean Brent grew very white. Turning to Evelyn she said unsteadily, “I +don’t feel well. I think I will go up stairs.” Without waiting for +Evelyn to reply, she rose and almost ran out of the living room ahead of +Grace. As she stepped into the hall she darted one lightning glance +toward the visitor, then she stumbled up the stairs, shaking with +relief. She had never before seen Grace’s caller.</p> + +<p>“How do you feel?” was Evelyn’s first question as she entered their room +fully two hours later. “You missed a spread. We had sandwiches and cake +and hot chocolate.”</p> + +<p>“I can’t help it,” muttered Jean uncivilly. Then she said +apologetically, “I’m much better, thank you. Please forgive me for being +so rude.”</p> + +<p>While in the next room Grace was saying to Emma, who, owing to an +engagement, had not attended the meeting, “Really, Emma, the name +‘Riddle’ certainly applies to Miss Brent. She came to the meeting with +the others, and when it was only half over she bolted from the living +room and upstairs as though she were pursued by savages. I wouldn’t have +noticed her, perhaps, but I had been called to the door. Mrs. Brant came +to see me about my sewing. Miss Brent hurried out of the living room +ahead of me. I saw her give Mrs. Brant the strangest<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">72</a></span> look, then up the +stairs she ran as fast as she could go.”</p> + +<p>“Grace,” Emma looked at her friend in a startled way. “You don’t suppose +Miss Brent has run away from home do you? The names Brant and Brent +sound alike. She may have thought that some member of her family had +followed her here.”</p> + +<p>It was Grace’s turn to look startled. “I don’t know,” she said +doubtfully. “I hope not. I should not like to harbor a runaway unless I +knew the circumstances warranted it, as was the case with Mary Reynolds. +I didn’t think of Miss Brent’s secret as being of that nature. Surely +Miss Lipton would not countenance a runaway. Still I don’t wish to try +to force this girl’s confidence. I prefer to let matters stand as they +are, for the present, at least. I’ve promised to respect her secret, +whatever it may be, and I am going to do so.”</p> + +<p>Emma shook her head disapprovingly.</p> + +<p>“I don’t like mysteries, Grace. When we talked Jean Brent over a few +days ago I told you that I didn’t think it mattered if she choose to +wrap herself in mystery. But I’ve changed my mind. I believe you owe it +to yourself to insist on a complete explanation from her. Suppose later +on you discovered that you had been deceived in her, that she was +unworthy. Then,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">73</a></span> again, she might put you in a disagreeable position +with President Morton or Miss Wilder. You remember the humiliation you +endured at Evelyn’s hands. I, who know you so well, understand that your +motive in trusting Miss Brent unquestioningly is above reproach. But +others might not understand. If she proved untrustworthy, <i>you</i> would be +censured far more than she.” Emma’s tones vibrated with earnestness.</p> + +<p>Grace sat silent. She realized the truth of her friend’s words. Emma +rarely spoke seriously. When she did so, it counted. Still, she had +given her promise to this strange young girl, and she would keep her +word. After all Jean Brent’s secret might be of no more importance than +that of the average school girl.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">74</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER VII</h2><h3>HER OWN WAY</h3> +</div> + +<p>The Service Bureau lost no time in preparing and posting notices on the +college bulletin board, and on those of the various campus houses, to +the effect that they were prepared to take care of any requests for +general services that might be made, and the immediate response with +which their venture met was gratifying in the extreme. Certain of the +club members found their spare time fully occupied in tutoring freshmen, +while those who were skilled needlewomen were kept busy mending, making +silk blouses, kimonos and even simple styles of gowns. Grace had +thoughtfully placed a second sewing machine in the sewing room, and it +never stood idle. There were requests for all sorts of services such as +hair dressing, manicuring and countless small labors which affluent +students were glad to turn over to their needy classmates.</p> + +<p>Grace and Louise Sampson spent many hours of time and thought upon the +new venture. It required tact and judgment to select the various girls +for the various labors. First there was the customer to please. Second +the fact that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">75</a></span> each member of the club was anxious to be given the +opportunity to earn a little extra money. It was wonderful, too, the +amount of hitherto undiscovered ability which came to light at the call +for service, and it was not long before Nettie Weyburn had acquired +considerable reputation as a manicurist, while Ethel Hilton gained +lasting laurels as a hair dresser and Mary Reynolds proved herself a +competent tutor. Hilda Moore became a fad among certain girls who +loathed letter writing and willingly paid her for taking their dictation +and typing their home letters, while Cecil Ferris stood alone as an +expert mender of silk stockings. Louise Sampson made silk blouses. +Several members specialized on kimonos. Two girls were kept constantly +busy on hand-painted post cards, posters and cunning little luncheon +favors. There were also occasional requests for a maid or companion for +some special affair. In fact the high standard of excellence which the +Service Bureau aimed for, and obtained, caused its popularity to +increase rapidly.</p> + +<p>There was but one member of this earnest and busy household to whom the +Bureau meant nothing. That member was Jean Brent. So far she had +discovered absolutely nothing she could do to earn money. She had not +the patience to tutor, she loathed the bare idea of performing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">76</a></span> personal +services for others, and she could not sew a stitch. Nevertheless the +fact that she needed money perpetually stared her in the face. True she +had written to Miss Lipton for a loan, and the money had been promptly +sent her. She had repaid Grace and Evelyn the small sums they had +advanced her, but the remainder of the money had dwindled away so +rapidly she could hardly have given an account of the way in which it +had been spent.</p> + +<p>Now her thoughts turned to her trunks of unused finery. What possible +objection could Miss Harlowe have to her selling what was rightfully +hers? If she wished to dispose of certain of her own possessions it was +surely no one’s affair save her own. Althea Parker, who was Evelyn’s +friend, and the leader of a clique of the richest girls at Overton, had +been given an opportunity to see the contents of one of the trunks and +had gone into ecstacies over the dainty hats and frocks Jean had +displayed for her benefit. “For goodness’ sake <i>where</i> did you get such +lovely things?” had been Althea’s curious question. “They must have cost +a lot of money.”</p> + +<p>“Do you think the girls in your set would be interested in them?” Jean +had asked, ignoring the other girl’s question. “I—I should like to sell +them to any one who wants them. I must<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">77</a></span> have some money. I need it at +once.”</p> + +<p>“Sell them?” Althea’s eye-brows had been elevated in surprise. “How +funny.” Then her natural selfishness coming strongly to the surface, she +had said hastily. “I’d love to have that green chiffon evening gown. +It’s never been worn, has it?” She decided it was not her business if +Miss Brent chose to sell her clothes. Jean had gravely assured her that +everything in the trunk was perfectly new and fresh, and Althea had, +then and there, bargained for almost a hundred dollars’ worth of finery, +and promised to interest the girls of her set in Jean’s possessions.</p> + +<p>It was not until after Althea had gone that Jean remembered Grace’s +objection to her proposed sale. She decided that she could not have the +sale after all. She would sell Althea the things she wished and tell her +the circumstances. But when she laid the matter before Althea the latter +had said lightly, “Oh, don’t let a little thing like that worry you. +It’s none of Miss Harlowe’s business. Besides, I’ve told my friends, and +they are dying to see your things. Evelyn told me to-day that Miss +Harlowe was going to New York City on Friday night. You can have the +girls come up here on Saturday afternoon. I’ll invite Evelyn to luncheon +and keep her away until after six o’clock. She<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">78</a></span> wouldn’t like it if she +knew. She’s a regular goody-goody this year. What you must do is to get +the things out of the other trunks. Then the girls can see them. I’ll +come to-morrow for these things I’ve selected; so have them wrapped up +for me. If we manage it quietly no one need be the wiser, for the girls +won’t breathe a word of it to a soul.”</p> + +<p>Actuated by her need of money, Jean swallowed her scruples and obeyed +Althea’s commands implicitly. Under the pretext of rearranging her +wardrobe, she spent her spare time in the trunk room going over her +effects and picking out those articles most likely to appeal to her +customers, and by Saturday everything was in readiness for the sale. +Evelyn, unsuspecting and jubilant over her luncheon engagement with +Althea, who had so far this term held herself rather aloof from her, +hurried off to keep her appointment, leaving Jean a clear field.</p> + +<p>Locking the door, this strange girl began laying out her wares. There +were exquisite evening gowns, with satin slippers and silk stockings to +match, and there were afternoon and morning frocks, walking suits, +separate coats, hats, gloves, fans, scarfs, everything in fact to +delight the heart of a girl. Jean handled them all mechanically, and +without interest. It was only when she heard the murmur of girls’<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">79</a></span> +voices outside her door that a deep flush mounted even to her smooth +forehead. She drew a deep breath and braced herself as for an ordeal, +then answered the peremptory knock on the door.</p> + +<p>There were little delighted cries from the ten girls who came to the +sale as they examined Jean’s beautiful wardrobe. Being of medium height, +her gowns fitted most of her customers, who exulted over the fact of +their absolute freshness. They were indeed bargains, and, as each girl +had come prepared to buy to the limit of her ample allowance, the money +fairly poured into Jean’s hands.</p> + +<p>For the rest of the afternoon a great trying-on of gowns ensued, and in +their eager appreciation of the pretty things before them they chattered +like a flock of magpies, arousing not a little curiosity among a number +of the Harlowe House girls who in passing through the hall heard the +murmur of voices and subdued laughter. It was after six o’clock when the +last girl, bearing a huge bundle and a suit case, had departed. Jean sat +down amidst the wreck of her possessions and sighed wearily. She sprang +up the next moment, however, and began feverishly to bundle the various +garments lying about on the bed and chairs into the open trunk. She had +sold many of her possessions. Those that were left would all go into the +one trunk. She<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">80</a></span> must hurry them in before Evelyn returned. She was +likely to come in at almost any moment. Jean had saved a beautiful frock +of yellow crêpe for Evelyn. She intended to give it to her for a +Christmas present. There were shoes, stockings and scarf to match, along +with a wonderful white evening coat, trimmed with wide bands of white +fur and lined with palest pink brocade. In the short time she had known +Evelyn she had become greatly attached to her, and although unlike in +disposition, they had, so far, managed to get along together as +roommates.</p> + +<p>Jean knew, however, that Evelyn, who was devoted heart and soul to Grace +Harlowe, could not fail to disapprove of her high-handed disregard of +Grace’s authority. She, therefore, determined to remove all traces of +the sale and trust to luck and the honor of the girls who had taken part +in it. If, later, Evelyn should recognize any of the various articles as +Jean’s, it would do no particular harm. She would, no doubt, be shocked, +but still past lapses of good conduct never disturbed one as did those +of the present. Feeling that, in her case, at least, the end justified +the means, Jean bundled the last tell-tale effect into the trunk and +banged down the lid, resolving to meet Evelyn as though nothing had +happened, and let the future take care of itself.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">81</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER VIII</h2><h3>ALL IN THE DAY’S WORK</h3> +</div> + +<p>With the approach of the Thanksgiving holidays a great pleasure and a +great sorrow came to Grace. The “pleasure” was the joyful news that Mr. +and Mrs. Harlowe had accepted an invitation to spend Thanksgiving in New +York City with the Nesbits. This news meant that, for the first time +since her entrance into college as a freshman, Grace would have the +supreme satisfaction of being with her adored parents on Thanksgiving +Day. Anne, Miriam and Elfreda would be with her, too, which made the +anticipation of her four days’ vacation doubly dear.</p> + +<p>Then almost identical with this great joy had come the great sorrow. +Miss Wilder was going away. For the past year she had not been well, and +now she had been ordered West for her health. During Grace’s first year +at Harlowe House the regard which Miss Wilder had always felt for her as +a student had gradually deepened until the two were on terms of +intimacy. Grace felt the same freedom in going to the dean with her +difficulties as she had with Miss Thompson, her loved principal of +high-school days.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">82</a></span></p> + +<p>It seemed to her as though this staunch friend, with her kindly +tolerance, and her amazing knowledge of girl nature, could never be +replaced. No matter how worthy of respect and admiration her successor +might be, she could never quite equal Miss Wilder. The possibility of +Overton without her had never occurred to Grace. True she had noted on +several occasions that Miss Wilder looked very pale and tired. She was +considerably thinner, too, than when Grace had entered college as a +freshman, yet she had always given out the impression of tireless +energy. Grace had never heard her complain of ill health, yet here she +was, threatened with a nervous breakdown. The only remedy, a complete +rest. As soon as her successor had been appointed she would start for an +extended western trip in search of health, which only time, the open air +and rest could restore. At the older woman’s request Grace spent as much +time as possible in her company. They had long talks over the subject +that lay closest to the young house mother’s heart, the welfare of her +flock, and Grace derived untold benefit from the dean’s counsel.</p> + +<p>It now lacked only a little time until Overton College would lose one of +its staunchest friends. Divided between the anticipation of meeting and +the pain of parting, Grace hardly knew her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">83</a></span> own state of mind. It was +with a very sober face that she hung the telephone on its receiver one +gray November morning, and slipping into her wraps, set out for Overton +Hall in obedience to Miss Wilder’s telephoned request. The new dean, +Miss Wharton, had arrived, and Miss Wilder was anxious that Grace should +meet her. Miss Wharton had expressed herself as interested in Miss +Wilder’s account of Harlowe House and its unique system of management. +She had also expressed her desire to meet Grace, and Miss Wilder, +hopeful that this interest might prove helpful to Grace, had readily +acceded to her wish.</p> + +<p>Grace set forth for Overton Hall in good spirits, but whether it was the +effect of the raw November morning or that the shadow of parting hung +heavily over her, she suddenly felt her exhilaration vanish. A strange +sense of gloomy foreboding bore down upon her. She found herself +strangely reluctant to meet Miss Wharton. She had a strong desire to +about-face and return to Harlowe House. “What is the matter with you, +Grace Harlowe?” she said half aloud. With an impatient squaring of her +shoulders she marched along determined to be cheerful and make the best +of what she could not change.</p> + +<p>As she entered Miss Wilder’s office her quick<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">84</a></span> glance took in the short, +rather stout figure seated beside Miss Wilder. This, then, was Miss +Wharton. What Grace saw in that quick glance was a round, red, satisfied +face lit by two cold pale blue eyes, and surmounted by lifeless brown +hair, plentifully streaked with gray. There was neither grace nor +majesty in her short, dumpy figure, and Grace’s first impression of her +was decidedly unpleasant. An impression which she never had reason to +change.</p> + +<p>Miss Wilder rose to meet Grace with outstretched hand. “My dear, I am +glad to see you this morning.”</p> + +<p>“And I to see you,” responded Grace, her gray eyes full of affectionate +regard. “How are you feeling to-day, Miss Wilder?”</p> + +<p>“Very well, indeed, for me,” smiled the dean. “Almost well enough to +give up my western rest, but not quite. My heart is in my work here. It +is hard to leave it even for a little while. But I am leaving it in good +hands. I wish you to meet Miss Wharton, Grace.”</p> + +<p>She presented Grace to the other woman, who did not offer to take the +hand Grace extended, but bowed rather distantly. The color stung Grace’s +cheeks at the slight. Still she forced herself to try to say honestly, +“I am glad to know you, Miss Wharton.”</p> + +<p>“Thank you,” was the cold response, “You<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">85</a></span> are much younger than I was +led to believe. It is rather difficult to imagine you as the head of a +campus house. You give one the impression of being a student.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s eyes were fixed on the new dean with grave regard. Was this +salutary speech purely impersonal or did a spice of malicious meaning +lurk within it? Not since those far-off days when Miss Leece, a +disagreeable teacher of mathematics at Oakdale High School, had made her +algebra path a thorny one had she encountered any instructor that +reminded her in the least of the one teacher she had thoroughly +despised. Yet, as she strove to fight back her growing dislike and reply +impersonally, she was seized with the conviction that even as she and +Miss Leece had been wholly opposed to each other, so surely would she +and Miss Wharton find nothing in common. After what seemed an hour, but +was in reality a minute, Grace forced herself to smile and say with +quiet courtesy, “This is my second year as house mother at Harlowe +House. I am frequently taken for a student. I really feel no older than +my girls, and I hope I shall always feel so.”</p> + +<p>“It isn’t years that count with Miss Harlowe,” smiled Miss Wilder, +coming to Grace’s defense. “It is the ability to keep things moving +successfully, and Miss Harlowe has shown<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">86</a></span> that ability in a marked +degree,” she added.</p> + +<p>“Has she, indeed?” returned Miss Wharton, with what Grace felt to be +forced politeness. “I shall be interested in visiting Harlowe House and +learning Miss Harlowe’s successful methods of management.” Then she +turned to Miss Wilder and began a conversation from which it appeared as +though she deliberately sought to exclude Grace.</p> + +<p>“I must go, Miss Wilder,” said Grace, rising almost immediately. She +decided that she could not and would not endure Miss Wharton’s rudeness.</p> + +<p>Miss Wilder looked distressed. She could not understand Miss Wharton’s +attitude, therefore there was nothing to do save ignore it.</p> + +<p>“Very well, my dear. Run in and see me to-morrow. I shall be here from +two o’clock until four in the afternoon.” She took one of Grace’s soft +hands in both of hers. The brown eyes met the gray questioning ones with +a look of love and trust. Grace’s resentment died out. She said a formal +good-bye to Miss Wharton and hurried from the room. She would go to see +Miss Wilder the next day as she had requested. Perhaps Miss Wharton’s +rude reception of her was due merely to a brusque trait of character. +Perhaps she belonged to the old school who believed that youth and +responsibility could not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">87</a></span> go hand in hand. At any rate she would try +hard not to judge. Although she usually found her first impressions to +be correct, still there were always exceptions. Miss Wharton might prove +to be the exception.</p> + +<p>On her way home she stopped at Wayne Hall. To her it was a house of +tender memories, and she never entered its hospitable doors without half +expecting to see the dear, familiar faces of the girls long gone from +there to the busy paths of the outside world.</p> + +<p>“Why, how do you do, Miss Harlowe?” was Mrs. Elwood’s delighted +greeting. “It certainly is good to see you. I think you might run over +oftener when you’re so near, but I s’pose you have your hands full with +all those thirty-four girls. Did you come to see Miss West and Miss +Eliot? If you did, they’re both at home, for a wonder. Miss West doesn’t +have a recitation at this hour, and Miss Eliot’s sick.”</p> + +<p>“Sick!” Grace sprang to her feet. “Oh, I must run up and see her at +once. To tell you the truth, Mrs. Elwood, I came to see you. I hadn’t +the least idea that either of the girls were in, but if you’ll forgive +me this time I’ll run upstairs to see Patience and make you a special +visit some other day.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, I’ll forgive you, all right,” laughed Mrs. Elwood. “I’m glad to see +your bright face, if<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">88</a></span> it’s only for five minutes, Miss Harlowe.”</p> + +<p>“You’re a dear.” Grace dropped a soft kiss on Mrs. Elwood’s cheek, then +hurried up the stairs, two at a time. Pausing at the old familiar door +at the end of the hall, she knocked. There was a quick, light step. The +door opened and Kathleen West fairly pounced upon her.</p> + +<p>“Look who’s here! Look who’s here!” she chanted triumphantly. The tall, +fair girl in the lavender silk kimono, who reclined in the Morris chair, +turned her head languidly, then gave a cry of delight.</p> + +<p>“You poor girl!” Grace embraced Patience affectionately. “Whatever is +the matter?”</p> + +<p>“Oh, just a cold,” croaked Patience. “In the words of J. Elfreda, ‘I’m a +little horse.’” Her blue eyes twinkled. “It’s worth being sick to have +you here, Grace.”</p> + +<p>“I’ve been intending to come over every night this week, but I’m so +busy,” sighed Grace. “The Service Bureau keeps me hustling.”</p> + +<p>“What a progressive lot of people you Harlowites are,” praised Kathleen. +“Did you know that Mary is doing a story about you and your family for +our paper. Of course there are no names mentioned. I saw to that.” +Kathleen flushed. She recalled a time when she had used Grace’s name +without permission.</p> + +<p>“Yes, I know about it,” smiled Grace, “and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">89</a></span> I know that no names are +mentioned.”</p> + +<p>Kathleen’s color heightened. Then she remarked: “By the way, that Miss +Brent must have realized a nice sum of money from her sale. When did she +have it, Grace? We didn’t hear a word of it. It must have been a very +select affair. I’m sorry I didn’t know of it, for I wanted to buy an +evening dress. Rita Harris bought a beauty. Tell us about this latest +acquisition to Harlowe House. How does she happen to have such wonderful +clothes, and why didn’t she go to work for the Service Bureau instead of +selling them? I’m fairly buzzing with curiosity.”</p> + +<p>Grace viewed Kathleen in amazement. “I don’t understand you, Kathleen,” +she said, in a perplexed tone. “I have heard nothing of a sale.”</p> + +<p>“But Miss Brent held it at Harlowe House a week ago last Saturday,” +persisted Kathleen. “It is evident she didn’t wish you to know it or you +would have been there, too.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s amazed expression changed to one of vexed concern. She now +understood. “One week ago last Saturday I was in New York City,” she +said soberly. “Until this moment I knew nothing of any such sale. In +fact I had objected to the plan when Miss Brent proposed it to me. If +she had wished to dispose of certain<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">90</a></span> of her personal belongings to any +one girl I should have said unhesitatingly that it was her own affair, +but a general sale is a different matter. The eyes of the college are, +to a great extent, directed toward Harlowe House. It’s position among +the other campus houses is unique. That the girls who live there are +given a home free of charge makes them doubly liable to criticism. They +must be worthy of their privileges.”</p> + +<p>Kathleen nodded in emphatic agreement. “Of course they must. I +understand fully your position in regard to them, Grace.”</p> + +<p>“You mean the girl we met that day at Vinton’s, don’t you?” inquired +Patience. “She had been robbed of her money in the train.”</p> + +<p>“Yes; she is the very girl.”</p> + +<p>“How do you reconcile her lack of means to pay her college expenses with +this wonderful wardrobe that Kathleen has just told us of?”</p> + +<p>“I don’t reconcile them. I can’t. That is just the trouble.” Grace +looked worried. “Speaking in strict confidence, I have really taken Miss +Brent on trust. I have asked her to explain certain things to me, and +she has refused to do so. On the other hand she is warmly championed by +the principal of one of the most select preparatory schools in the +country. Then, too, she assures me that at some future day she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">91</a></span> will +explain everything. Emma calls her the Riddle. It’s an appropriate name, +too.” Grace made a little despairing gesture.</p> + +<p>“You are the greatest advocate of the motto, ‘Live and let live’ that I +have ever run across, Grace,” smiled Patience, “but,” her face grew +serious, “I believe you ought to insist on Miss Brent’s full explanation +of her mysterious ways. If the news of this sale happens to reach +faculty ears <i>you</i> are likely to be criticized for allowing it.”</p> + +<p>“But I didn’t allow it,” protested Grace. “I refused my consent to it.”</p> + +<p>“Yet you are the last one to defend yourself at another’s expense,” +reminded Kathleen. “You’d rather be misjudged than to see this girl, who +hasn’t even trusted you, placed in an unpleasant position.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s color deepened. “I promised to trust her,” she said at last. “At +first I felt just as you do about this. Then I talked with her. She +seemed honest and sincere. I decided that perhaps it would be better not +to force her confidence. Young girls are often likely to make mountains +of mole-hills. Still, Emma thinks just as you do,” she added. “She +didn’t at first, but she does now. I’m sure <i>she</i> knows nothing of the +sale. She would have told me.”</p> + +<p>“I just happened to remember,” began Kathleen,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">92</a></span> her straight brows drawn +together in a scowl, “that Evelyn Ward rooms with Miss Brent. Evelyn +must have known of the sale. Do you mind, if I ask her about it?”</p> + +<p>“Ask her if you like.” Grace spoke wearily. Everything was surely going +wrong to-day. She had intended to tell Patience and Kathleen about her +trip to New York. She had visited Anne and the Southards and spent two +delightful days. After what she had heard she felt that there was +nothing to say. “I must go,” she announced abruptly. “I’ll come again +to-morrow to see you, Patience. A speedy recovery to you. Come and see +me, both of you, whenever you can. By the way, I met Miss Wharton, the +new dean, this morning.”</p> + +<p>“What is she like?” asked Kathleen.</p> + +<p>“I can hardly tell you. She is different from Miss Wilder. I saw her +only for a moment. She seems distant. Still one can’t judge by first +appearances. I must go. Good-bye, girls.”</p> + +<p>Grace left her friends rather hurriedly. She was ready to cry. The +revelations of the morning had been almost too much for her. It was hard +indeed to be snubbed, but it was harder still to be deceived. “It’s all +in the day’s work,” she whispered, over and over again, as she crossed +the campus. “I must be brave and accept what comes. It’s all in the +day’s work.”</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">93</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER IX</h2><h3>WHAT EVELYN HEARD ON THE CAMPUS</h3> +</div> + +<p>“Ha! Whom have we here?” declaimed Emma Dean, pointing dramatically, as +Grace opened the door and stepped into their room. One look at Grace’s +sensitive face was sufficient. Emma had lived close to her friend too +long not to know the signs of dejection in the features that usually +shone with hope and cheerfulness. “Advance and show your countersign,” +she commanded.</p> + +<p>“I haven’t any,” returned Grace soberly.</p> + +<p>“Spoken like a brigadier general who doesn’t need one,” retorted Emma. +“You are just in time to hear my terrible tale.</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">“Oh, a terrible tale I have to tell</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Of the terrible fate that once befell</span><br /> +<span class="i0">A teacher of English who once resided</span><br /> +<span class="i0">In the same recitation room that I did,”</span><br /> +</div></div> + +<p>she rendered tunefully.</p> + +<p>The shadow disappeared like magic from Grace’s face. “Now what have you +done, you funny girl?” she asked, her sad face breaking into smiles. +Emma was irresistible.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">94</a></span></p> + +<p>“It is not what I have <i>done</i>, but what I <i>might</i> have done. What was it +Whittier said in ‘Maud Muller’?”</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">“There’s really no one under the sun</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Can blame you for what you might have done,”</span><br /> +</div></div> + +<p>paraphrased Emma briskly.</p> + +<p>Grace giggled outright. “Poor Whittier,” she sympathized.</p> + +<p>“Don’t pity him,” objected Emma. “Pity me for what nearly happened to +me. The illustrious name of Dean came within a little of traveling about +Overton attached to a funny story, which I will now relate for your sole +edification. You remember that pile of themes I brought home on +Tuesday?”</p> + +<p>Grace nodded.</p> + +<p>“Well, I finished them last night and wrapped them up ready to take back +to the classroom to-day. They made a good-sized bundle, because I had +collected them from all my classes. This morning I was in a hurry, so I +picked up my bundle and ran. I always like to be in my classroom in good +season. But fate was against me, for I met Miss Dutton, that new +assistant in Greek, and she stopped me to ask me numerous questions, as +she is fain to do unless one sees<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">95</a></span> her first, and from afar off enough +to suddenly change one’s course and miss her. Consequently I marched +into my room to find my class assembled. I assumed a dignity which I +didn’t feel, for I hate being late, and laid my bundle of themes on my +desk. Every eye was fixed reprovingly upon me. I had said so much +against straggling into class late, yet here I had committed that very +crime. I untied my bundle and was just going to open it when that +black-eyed Miss Atherton asked me a question. I answered the question, +my eyes on her, my fingers folding back the paper. I reached for my +themes and my hand closed over cloth instead of paper. A positive chill +went up and down my spine. I gave one horrified glance at the supposed +theme and poked it out of sight in a hurry. Another second and I would +have offered some one my white linen skirt in full view of my class. +Instead of themes I had brought my clean laundry to English IV.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, Emma!” gasped Grace mirthfully.</p> + +<p>“You’re not a bit sympathetic,” declared Emma with pretended severity.</p> + +<p>How Elfreda would love that tale. She would revel in the vision of Emma +Dean solemnly proffering her linen skirt to an unsuspecting class. “I +declare, Emma, you have driven away the blues.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">96</a></span></p> + +<p>“Have I?” inquired Emma with guileful innocence. It was precisely what +she had intended to do. “What is troubling you, Gracious?”</p> + +<p>“I can’t endure the thought of losing Miss Wilder. I went to see her +this morning and met Miss Wharton. I——”</p> + +<p>“Don’t like her,” finished Emma calmly.</p> + +<p>“No, I don’t,” returned Grace, with sudden vigor, “but how did you know +it?”</p> + +<p>“Because I don’t like her, either. I was introduced to her yesterday +afternoon in Miss Wilder’s office. I didn’t tell you, because I wished +you to form your own impression of her, first hand.”</p> + +<p>“She was positively rude to me, Emma. She made me feel like a little +girl. She said I looked more like a student than a person in charge of a +campus house.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with her,” was Emma’s bland reply. “You might easily be taken +for a freshman.”</p> + +<p>“But she didn’t mean it in the nice way that you do,” said Grace. “I +hope she never comes to inspect Harlowe House. She will be sure to find +fault.”</p> + +<p>“She’ll have to make a sharp search,” predicted Emma. “We won’t worry +about it until she comes, will we? Now, what else is on your mind?”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">97</a></span></p> + +<p>“The Riddle,” admitted Grace. She related what she had heard from +Kathleen regarding the sale.</p> + +<p>“H-m-m!” was Emma’s dry response. “They took good care that I shouldn’t +hear of it.”</p> + +<p>“I’m so sorry Evelyn lent herself to something she knew would displease +me,” mourned Grace.</p> + +<p>“Perhaps she didn’t. I know for a certainty that she wasn’t in the house +Saturday afternoon, for I met her on the campus and she told me that she +was going to take luncheon and spend the afternoon with Althea Parker.”</p> + +<p>“She must have <i>known</i> about it.”</p> + +<p>“I am afraid the news of this sale will travel rapidly,” prophesied +Emma. “Not only will Miss Brent be talked over, but you also will be +criticized. You know I advised you, not long ago, to insist that Miss +Brent make a full explanation of things. Take my advice and see her at +once.”</p> + +<p>“I will,” decided Grace. “I’ll have a talk with her after dinner +to-night.”</p> + +<p>Grace was not the only one, however, to whom the news of the sale came +as a shock. Strangely enough Evelyn learned of it during the afternoon +of the same day in which it had come to Grace’s ears. Her attention had +been attracted to a smart black and white check coat which<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">98</a></span> Edna +Correll, a very plain freshman who tried to make up in extreme dressing +what she lacked in beauty, was wearing. In crossing the campus on her +way to Harlowe House she had encountered Edna in company with another +freshman. For an instant she had wondered why the sight of the black and +white coat which Edna wore seemed so strangely familiar. Then it had +dawned upon her that it was identical with a coat belonging to Jean.</p> + +<p>“How do you like my new coat?” had been Edna’s salutation, and Evelyn +had replied. “It’s wonderfully smart. Miss Brent has one very much like +it.”</p> + +<p>“She had one, you mean,” Edna had corrected. “Why, weren’t you at the +sale last Saturday! I suppose you selected what you wanted beforehand. +That is where you had the advantage.”</p> + +<p>“What sale?” Evelyn had asked, completely mystified. Then explanations +had followed. White with suppressed anger, Evelyn had bade Edna a hasty +good-bye and sped across the campus toward Harlowe House. Without a word +she brushed by the maid who answered the bell, and rushed upstairs as +fast as she could run. The temper which she had tried so hard to control +was now at a high pitch. How dared Jean deliberately place her in such +an<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">99</a></span> unpleasant position when she was trying so hard to be worthy of Miss +Harlowe’s confidence? She flung open the door of her room. Then her eyes +sought and found Jean standing before the wardrobe, her back to the +door, a pair of black satin slippers in her hand.</p> + +<p>“How could you do it?” burst forth Evelyn. “You know Miss Harlowe +forbade it. Now she will think that I knew all about it. Just when I am +trying to merit her confidence.”</p> + +<p>Jean Brent whirled about. Her blue eyes flashed. One of the slippers she +held in her hand swished through the air and landed with a thud against +the opposite wall. The wave of anger with which she faced Evelyn was +like the sudden sweep of a gale of wind out of a clear sky. The other +slipper followed the first one. Then the doors of the wardrobe were +slammed shut with a force that caused it to shake. To Evelyn it was as +though a strong current of air had blown upon her. Here, indeed was a +temper that outranked her own.</p> + +<p>“What right have you to speak to me in such a tone?” raged Jean. “You +have nothing to say as to what I shall or shall not do. I won’t pretend +I don’t know what you mean. I do know. I don’t in the least care what +you think about it, either. My clothes are mine to do with just whatever +I please. If Miss Harlowe<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">100</a></span> imagines I am going to be a servant to half +the girls at Overton for the sake of earning my fees she is mistaken. +Why should she or any one else object to my selling my things, if I +like? I don’t see how you found it out. The girls promised to keep the +whole affair to themselves. I don’t understand why you should be so +concerned, or what it has to do with Miss Harlowe’s opinion of you. From +what you say I might almost assume that there had been a time when <i>you</i> +were not to be trusted.”</p> + +<p>Evelyn’s beautiful face was crimson with anger and humiliation. She +longed to answer Jean’s arraignment with a flood of words as bitter as +her own, but her determined effort of months to rule her spirit now bore +fruit.</p> + +<p>“I’m sorry I spoke so abruptly,” she said coldly. “I just heard about +the sale from Miss Correll. You were quite right in what you said. There +was a time when I could not be trusted. My trouble was about clothes, +too. Miss Harlowe helped me find my self-respect again, and this year I +am trying very hard to be an Overton girl in the truest sense of the +word. I am telling you this in confidence because I wish you to +understand why Miss Harlowe’s good opinion is so dear to me.”</p> + +<p>“You can go and tell her that you knew nothing about the sale,” muttered +Jean sullenly.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">101</a></span> Something in Evelyn’s frank confession had made her feel +a trifle ashamed of herself.</p> + +<p>Evelyn’s violet eyes grew scornful. “How can you suggest such a thing?” +she asked.</p> + +<p>It was Jean’s turn to blush. “Forgive me,” she said penitently. “I know +you aren’t a tell-tale. If she asks me about the sale, be sure I’ll +exonerate you.”</p> + +<p>Evelyn shook her head. “I wish you’d go to her, Jean, and tell her what +you have done. Sooner or later she is sure to find it out.”</p> + +<p>But Jean Brent was in no mood for this advice. It caused her anger to +blaze afresh. “There you go again,” she blustered, “with your +goody-goody advice to me about running to Miss Harlowe with every little +thing I do. I hope I’m not such a baby. If Miss Harlowe sends for me, +don’t think for a minute that I’ll be afraid to face her, but until she +<i>does</i> send for me I am not going to concern myself about it, and I +would advise you not to trouble yourself, either.”</p> + +<p>With this succinct advice Jean made a fresh onslaught on the unoffending +wardrobe. Opening it she seized her hat and coat. With a last +reverberating slam of its long-suffering doors she turned her back on it +and Evelyn, and switched defiantly out of the room and on out of the +house.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">102</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER X</h2><h3>LAYING THE CORNERSTONE OF A HOUSE OF TROUBLE</h3> +</div> + +<p>Jean did not return to Harlowe House for dinner that night. Instead she +turned her steps toward Holland House, where Althea Parker lived, +assured that in Althea she would find sympathy. In spite of the fact +that Jean lived at Harlowe House, a plain acknowledgment of her lack of +means, Althea shrewdly suspected that the mysterious freshman had come +from a home of wealth, and was posing as a poor girl for some reason +best known to herself. Jean’s remarkable wardrobe had impressed her +deeply, while Jean herself carried out the impression of having been +brought up in luxury. She was self-willed, extravagant, careless of the +future, and her flippant opinion, delivered to Althea, of the Service +Bureau and work in general, was all that was needed to convince the +shrewd junior of Jean’s true position in life. Then, too, Jean was +extremely likable, although Althea stood a little in awe of her +remarkable poise and a certain imperiousness that occasionally crept +into the girl’s manner.</p> + +<p>Jean rang the bell at Holland House with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">103</a></span> mingled feelings of resentment +and defiance. Resentment against Evelyn for daring to take her to task; +defiance of Grace and her commands.</p> + +<p>“Is Miss Parker in?” she inquired of the maid who opened the door.</p> + +<p>“She just came in, miss.”</p> + +<p>“Very well. I’ll go on upstairs. She won’t mind me.”</p> + +<p>Jean knocked on Althea’s door. Althea called an indifferent “Come in,” +and she entered to find her engaged in reading a letter that had come by +the afternoon mail.</p> + +<p>“Oh, hello, Jean,” she drawled at sight of the other girl. “You must +have come in right behind me. What are you glowering about?”</p> + +<p>“Evelyn is angry with me because I had the sale,” began Jean. “That’s +what I came to tell you. I’m sorry I told her that Miss Harlowe had +forbidden me to have it. Now she thinks I ought to go to Miss Harlowe +and tell her that I disobeyed her before she hears of it from some other +source.”</p> + +<p>“Nonsense!” exclaimed Althea. “Don’t be so silly. Ten chances to one +she’ll never hear of it. If ever she does, it will probably be as +ancient history. I’ll caution the girls again to keep still. Who told +Evelyn?”</p> + +<p>“That Miss Correll. Evelyn saw her wearing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">104</a></span> my black and white check +coat and recognized it,” returned Jean gloomily. “She came rushing into +my room like a young tornado with the plea that Miss Harlowe would blame +her for my misdeeds.” Jean was tempted to add that which Evelyn had told +her in confidence. Then her better nature stirred, and she was silent.</p> + +<p>“Evelyn isn’t nearly as good company this year as she was last,” +complained Althea. “Ever since the latter part of her freshman year, +she’s been so different. I’ve always had an idea,” Althea lowered her +voice, “that last spring she broke some rule of the college and ran +away. One night, just before college closed—it was long after ten +o’clock, too—Miss Harlowe telephoned me and asked if Evelyn were with +me. I found out afterward that she had gone to New York all by herself. +She’d never been there but once before when she spent a week-end with +me, and she didn’t know a soul. I never could find out anything else, +though. Evelyn went to her classes on Monday, and not one word did she +ever say about it. I didn’t find out about the New York part of it until +this fall, though. A Willston man whom we both know saw her in New York +with that clever Miss West, who wrote ‘Loyalheart.’”</p> + +<p>Jean listened with attentive gravity. She<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">105</a></span> guessed that Althea had +perhaps hit upon the truth. Evelyn had confessed to her that there had +been that in her freshman year of which she was ashamed. She had said it +was about clothes, yet what had clothes to do with breaking the rules of +Overton and running away to New York? Whatever it was, it should remain +Evelyn’s secret. She would tell Althea nothing.</p> + +<p>“Let’s go to Vinton’s for dinner,” she proposed, with an abrupt change +of subject. “I’ve plenty of money now—while it lasts.”</p> + +<p>“All right,” agreed Althea, “only I mustn’t stay out late. I’ve a +frightful lesson in physics to study for to-morrow.”</p> + +<p>Jean did not particularly enjoy her dinner. In spite of her defiant +manner she had begun to feel slightly conscience-stricken. She almost +wished she had not gone on with the sale. Still she could have obtained +the necessary money in no other way. Now that the mischief was done she +could hope only that Miss Harlowe would hear nothing of it—not for a +long time, at any rate.</p> + +<p>As she crossed the campus and ran lightly up the steps of Harlowe House +she resolved to shake off her recent fear of the discovery, on Grace’s +part, of her disobedience and act as though nothing had happened.</p> + +<p>Her resolution was destined to receive an<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">106</a></span> unexpected jolt. “Miss +Harlowe wants to see you, Miss Brent,” were the words with which the +maid greeted her as she stepped into the hall.</p> + +<p>Jean’s heart sank. So it had come already. She stopped for a moment in +the hall to gather her forces. Her feeling of penitence vanished. She +threw up her head with a defiant jerk and walked boldly into the little +office where Grace sat making up her expense account for November.</p> + +<p>“You wished to see me, Miss Harlowe?” Her tone was coldly interrogative, +her eyes hostile, as she stared steadily at Grace.</p> + +<p>Grace looked up from her work and calmly studied the pretty, belligerent +girl standing before her. In that glance she realized what a difficult +task lay before her.</p> + +<p>“Yes, Miss Brent, I wished to talk with you,” she answered. “Sit down, +please.”</p> + +<p>Jean slid reluctantly into the chair opposite Grace, surveying her with +an expression which said plainly, “Well, why don’t you begin?”</p> + +<p>“Did you have a sale of your clothes in your room one week ago last +Saturday?”</p> + +<p>The directness of Grace’s question astonished Jean. She found herself +answering, “Yes,” with equal promptness.</p> + +<p>“Why did you disobey me?” asked Grace.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">107</a></span></p> + +<p>“Because I needed the money,” declared Jean boldly, “and I couldn’t earn +it, Miss Harlowe; I just couldn’t.”</p> + +<p>Grace gazed reflectively at the flushed face opposite her own. “Miss +Brent,” she began, “when first you came to Harlowe House I believed that +it was not necessary for me to know certain things which you did not +wish to divulge. I might still be of that opinion if you had not +disobeyed me. It is most peculiar for a girl to come to Overton utterly +without funds, yet possessing quantities of the most expensive clothes. +I have always felt assured of your right to be an Overton and a Harlowe +House girl, yet others might not regard you so leniently. That is why I +refused to allow you to have the sale. I feared you would bring down +undue criticism upon you, and upon me as well. Once you became a subject +for criticism you might be obliged to explain to the dean or the +president of the Overton College what you have refused to explain to me. +It was to protect you that I refused your request. Since you have seen +fit to disregard my authority I can do but one thing. I must insist that +you will tell me fully what you have, so far, kept a secret. In order to +protect you I must know everything. I can no longer go on in the dark.”</p> + +<p>Jean stood staring at Grace. A look of stubborn<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">108</a></span> resolve crept into her +face. Grace, watching her intently, knew what the answer would be. The +strange girl opened her lips to speak. Then, obeying her natural impulse +to give the other person the greatest possible chance, Grace raised a +protesting hand.</p> + +<p>“Don’t say you won’t do as I ask, Miss Brent. Take a little time to +think over the matter. I am going to give you until after Thanksgiving +to decide whether or not you will trust me. Remember my sole desire is +to help you.”</p> + +<p>For the first time Grace’s sweet earnestness seemed to awaken a +responsive chord in the heart of the obstinate freshman. The ready color +dyed her cheeks crimson. The hard, defiant light left her eyes.</p> + +<p>“If only she would tell me now and have it over with,” thought Grace, +noting the signs of softening on Jean’s part. The girl appeared to be +considering Grace’s proposal in the spirit in which it had been made. +Then, all in an instant, she changed. It was as though she had suddenly +recalled something disagreeable.</p> + +<p>“There is really no use in waiting until after Thanksgiving for my +answer. I can’t tell you. I suppose you will send me away because I +won’t tell you, but if I did tell you, you would send me away just the +same. So you see it doesn’t really make much difference. It was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">109</a></span> silly +in me to come here. I might have known better,” she ended with a +mirthless smile.</p> + +<p>Grace regarded Jean with growing annoyance. She had been offered a +chance to explain herself and she had refused it. True, Grace could also +refuse to allow her to remain a member of Harlowe House, but this she +did not wish to do. Her pride whispered to her that among the girls who +were enrolled as members of the household, made possible by Mrs. Gray’s +generosity, there had been no failures. Jean Brent should not be the +first. She would bear with her a little longer.</p> + +<p>“I repeat, Miss Brent,” she said, “that I do not wish you to answer me +until after Thanksgiving. Then, if you decide, as I hope you will, to be +frank with me, I promise you that I will do my utmost to protect you.”</p> + +<p>Jean’s only response was, “Good night, Miss Harlowe.” Then she turned +and left the office.</p> + +<p>Grace sat poking holes in an unoffending sheet of paper with her lead +pencil. She wondered what Jean Brent’s secret could possibly be, and how +she could best reach this stubborn, self-centered freshman. And in her +wholehearted effort to be of service to the girl, who apparently needed +her help, she did not dream that she was laying the cornerstone of a +house of trouble for herself.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">110</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XI</h2><h3>THANKSGIVING WITH THE NESBITS</h3> +</div> + +<p>“I am sure I never before had so much to be thankful for!” was Grace +Harlowe’s fervent declaration as she viewed with loving eyes the little +circle of friends of which she was the center.</p> + +<p>It was Thanksgiving eve, and the Nesbits had gathered under their +hospitable roof a most congenial company to help them commemorate +America’s first holiday. Mr. and Mrs. Harlowe, in company with Mrs. +Gray, had come from Oakdale. J. Elfreda Briggs had won a reluctant +consent from her family, who invariably spent their Thanksgivings at +Fairview, to make one of Miriam’s house party. Anne, who was playing an +extended engagement in New York City, was transplanted from the +Southards’ to Miriam’s home for a week’s stay. There were, of course, +many loved faces missing, but this only made those who had assembled for +a brief sojourn together more keenly alive to the joy of reunion.</p> + +<p>“This is the first Thanksgiving since my senior year in high school that +I’ve been given the chance to sit between Father and Mother and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">111</a></span> count +my blessings,” Grace continued, looking fondly from one to the other of +her parents. She was occupying a low stool between them, her favorite +seat at home when the day was done, and the devoted little family +gathered in the living room to talk over its events.</p> + +<p>“We are counting our blessings, too,” smiled Mr. Harlowe. “One of them +is very lively, and runs away almost as soon as it arrives.” He pinched +Grace’s soft cheek.</p> + +<p>“But it always runs back again,” reminded Grace, “and it’s always yours +for the asking. I’d leave my work, everything, and come home on wings if +you needed me.”</p> + +<p>“I used to hate Thanksgiving when I was a youngster,” broke in J. +Elfreda. “We always had a lot of company and I always behaved like a +savage and spent Thanksgiving evening in solitary confinement. I’d wail +like a disappointed coyote and make night generally hideous for the +company. I’ve improved a lot since those days,” she grinned boyishly at +her friends. “I can see now that it was a pretty good thing the Pilgrim +Fathers set aside a day for counting their blessings. If they thought +they were lucky, I wonder what we are.”</p> + +<p>Elfreda had unconsciously gone from the comic to the serious.</p> + +<p>“We are favored beyond understanding,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">112</a></span> Mrs. Harlowe said solemnly. +“When one thinks of the poor and unfortunate, to whom Thanksgiving can +bring nothing but sorrow and bitterness, it seems little short of +marvelous that we should be so happy.”</p> + +<p>“I don’t wish to be selfish and forget life’s unfortunates, but I’d +rather not think about them now,” was Miriam’s candid comment. “We +mustn’t be sad to-night. Grace must sparkle, and Elfreda be funny, and +Anne must recite for us, and I’ll play and David must sing. I’ve +discovered that he has a really good tenor voice. We’ve been practising +songs together this fall.”</p> + +<p>“Really?” asked Grace, with interest. “And all these years we never knew +it. David, you can surely keep a secret.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, I can’t sing,” protested David, coloring. “Miriam only thinks I +can. Our real singers are among the missing to-night.”</p> + +<p>“You mean Hippy and Nora?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” nodded David. “Isn’t it strange we didn’t hear from them. I wrote +Tom, Hippy and Reddy to come on here for Thanksgiving if they could. +Reddy and Jessica couldn’t make it. They are coming home for Christmas, +though. Tom Gray is away up in the Michigan woods. Still he sent a +telegram that he couldn’t come. But Hippy didn’t answer. This morning<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">113</a></span> I +sent him a telegram, and so far there’s no answer to that, either.”</p> + +<p>“I hope neither of them is ill.” Mrs. Gray’s face took on a look of +concern. “It is not like Hippy to neglect his friends.”</p> + +<p>“Nora is usually the soul of promptness, too,” reminded Anne.</p> + +<p>“If I don’t hear anything to-night, I’ll telegraph Hippy again +to-morrow,” announced David.</p> + +<p>There was a pleasant silence in the room. Every one’s thoughts were on +the piquant-faced Irish girl, whose sprightly manner and charming +personality made her a favorite, and her plump, loquacious husband, +whose ready flow of funny sayings never seemed to diminish.</p> + +<p>“There aren’t any wishing rings nowadays,” sighed Grace, “so there’s no +use in saying, ‘I wish Nora and Hippy were here.’ Come on, David, and +sing for us. Miriam says you can, and you know it wouldn’t be nice in +you to contradict your sister.”</p> + +<p>“You can sing, ‘Ah, Moon of My Delight,’” suggested Miriam to her +brother. “It is Omar Khayyam set to music, you know”—she turned to +Grace—“from the song cycle, ‘In a Persian Garden.’”</p> + +<p>“I love it,” commented Anne, her eyes dreamy. “Do sing it, David.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">114</a></span></p> + +<p>As Miriam went to the piano the whirr of the electric bell came to their +ears.</p> + +<p>Grace glanced interrogatively at David. “Perhaps it’s a telegram,” she +commented.</p> + +<p>David, who had just risen from his chair to go to the piano, stopped +short and listened. “False alarm. Must be the doctor. One of the maids +is sick.” He crossed to the piano where Miriam already stood, turning +over a pile of music. Having found the song for which she was searching, +she took her place before the piano and began the quatrain’s throbbing +accompaniment.</p> + +<p>David’s voice rang out tunefully. He sang with considerable feeling and +expression. He had reached the exquisite line, “Through this same +Garden—and for One in Vain!” when a clear high voice from the doorway +took up the song with him.</p> + +<p>With a startled cry of “Nora!” Grace ran to the door.</p> + +<p>The song came to an abrupt end. Miriam whirled on the piano stool. One +glance and she had joined the group that now surrounded a slender figure +with a rosy, laughing face and a saucy turned-up nose.</p> + +<p>“Nora O’Malley! You dear thing! No wonder David didn’t hear from Hippy. +But where is he? Not far away, I hope.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">115</a></span></p> + +<p>“Ah!” called a voice from behind the thin silk curtain of a small alcove +at one end of the hall, and Hippy emerged, the picture of offended +dignity. “Missed at last,” was his sweeping rebuke. “I had begun to +think I was doomed to languish behind that green silk curtain for life. +It’s all Nora’s fault. If I had been immured there forever and always, +it would be her fault just the same. She proposed that I should hide. +‘Make them think I came alone. They will be so disappointed,’ was her +deceitful counsel. And I believed her and wrapped myself in the curtain +to wait for you to be disappointed. I see it all now. It was merely a +scheme to attract attention to herself. She is jealous of my +popularity.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, hush, you wicked thing,” giggled Nora. “You didn’t give any one +time even to ask for you.”</p> + +<p>“That sounds well,” was Hippy’s lofty retort, “but remember, all that +prattles is not truth.”</p> + +<p>“Squabbling as usual,” groaned David, shaking Hippy’s hand with an +energy that belied the groan.</p> + +<p>“Just as usual,” smirked Hippy. “Neither of us will ever outgrow it. You +see we once lived in a town called Oakdale and associated daily with a +number of very quarrelsome people.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">116</a></span> I wouldn’t like to mention their +names, but if some day you should happen to go to Oakdale just ask any +one if David Nesbit and Reddy Brooks ever reformed. They’ll understand +what you mean.”</p> + +<p>“Your Oakdale friends will have cause to inquire what awful fate has +overtaken you if you don’t reform speedily,” warned David. “I’m obliged +to stand your insults because you are company. Just wait until the +newness of seeing you again wears off, and then see what happens.”</p> + +<p>“You don’t have to show me,” flung back Hippy hastily. “I’ll take your +word for it. I believe in words, not deeds. You know I used to be so +fond of quoting that immortal stanza about doing noble deeds instead of +dreaming them all day long. Well, I’ve altered that to fit any little +occasion that might arise. I find it much more comforting to say it this +way:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">“Be wise, dear Hippy, from all violence sever,</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Say noble words, then do folks all day long.</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Avoid rash deeds, by sweet words e’er endeavor</span><br /> +<span class="i0">To prove your friends are wrong.”</span><br /> +</div></div> + +<p>A ripple of laughter followed Hippy’s sadly altered quotation of the +famous lines.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">117</a></span></p> + +<p>“That’s a most ignoble sentiment, Hippy,” criticized Miriam. “I can’t +believe that you would practice it.”</p> + +<p>“I didn’t say I would practice it,” responded Hippy, with a wide grin. +“I merely stated that it was comforting to have around. Must I repeat +that I believe in words, and lots of them.”</p> + +<p>“We all knew that years ago,” jeered David. “I believe in words, too. +Sensible words from Nora explaining how you and she happened to drift in +here at the eleventh hour. You haven’t a sensible word in your +vocabulary.”</p> + +<p>“I have,” protested Hippy. “Nora, as your husband, I command you, don’t +give David Nesbit any information.”</p> + +<p>Nora dimpled. “I won’t tell David,” she capitulated. “I’ll tell Miriam +and Anne and Grace.” The five Originals were still grouped together in +the hall. “When David’s letter came we were just wondering how we would +spend Thanksgiving with not one of the old crowd at home. Hippy handed +me the letter. It came while we were at luncheon. ‘Let’s go,’ we both +said at once. So we locked little fingers, wished and said ‘Thumbs.’ I +said ‘salt, pepper, vinegar,’ but Hippy went on indefinitely with such +pleasant reminders as ‘death, famine, pestilence, murder.’ He believes +in words, you know.” She shot a roguish glance at her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">118</a></span> broadly-smiling +spouse. “Finally I reduced him to reason and we planned to surprise you. +This morning found two lonely Originals hurrying to catch up with their +pals.” Nora surveyed her friends with a loving loyalty that brought her +extra embracing from Grace, Anne and Miriam.</p> + +<p>“We mustn’t be selfish,” reminded Grace. “The folks in the living room +are anxious to welcome you.”</p> + +<p>Hippy and Nora were escorted into the living room by a fond bodyguard, +and were soon exchanging affectionate greetings with the older members +of the house party. J. Elfreda Briggs had not gone into the hall on the +arrival of Hippy and Nora. She could never be induced to intrude upon +the more intimate moments of the Originals.</p> + +<p>Hippy, with understanding tact, at once proceeded to draw her into the +charmed circle. “Well, well!” he exclaimed. “Whom do I see? J. Elfreda, +and in the clutches of the law, so I am told.”</p> + +<p>J. Elfreda’s fear of intruding vanished at this sally. Her own sense of +humor caused her to claim kinship with Hippy and his pranks and she +answered him in kind.</p> + +<p>“What I don’t see is how <i>you</i> ever escaped those same clutches,” put in +David. “Don’t<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">119</a></span> you have a hard time, usually, to convince the jury that +you are not the defendant?”</p> + +<p>“Not in the least,” responded Hippy, with dignity. “The jury knows me +for what I am. Just let me tell you that if I were to have <i>you</i> +arrested for slander there wouldn’t be the slightest chance of my being +mistaken for the defendant.”</p> + +<p>Even David was obliged to join in the laugh against himself.</p> + +<p>“All right, old man. We’ll cry quits. I’ll bring my law cases to you if +ever I have any.”</p> + +<p>“And now that you are a broker I’ll bring anything I want broken to +<i>you</i>,” promised Hippy glibly. “So far I’ve left all those little +business details to the maid. She has successfully broken a number of +our wedding presents, and we look for still greater results. She knows +more about ‘brokerage’ or, rather ‘breakerage,’ than would fill a book.”</p> + +<p>“What a blessed thing it is to find you the same ridiculous Hippy we’ve +always known,” smiled Mrs. Gray, as Hippy seated himself beside her for +a few minutes’ sensible conversation. “You and Nora will never be staid +and serious. I’m so glad of it.”</p> + +<p>She sighed. She was thinking of Tom Gray, her nephew, and of how grave, +almost moody, he had become during the last year. Long ago<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">120</a></span> she had +deplored the fact that no engagement existed between Tom and Grace. Tom +had grown strangely unlike his old cheery self, and in his changed +bearing she read refusal of his love on Grace’s part. It saddened her. +Her heart ached for Tom. She had always looked forward to the day when +Grace would give her life into Tom’s keeping.</p> + +<p>She had never approached Grace on the subject of Tom and his love, but +to-night, as she watched Hippy and Nora, serene in their mutual love and +comradeship, and marked, too, the quiet devotion of Anne and David, who +were to be married in Oakdale on New Year’s night, her heart went out to +her gray-eyed boy, far away in the great North woods, and she determined +to say a word for him to Grace.</p> + +<p>It was late in the evening before she found her opportunity. With the +arrival of Hippy and Nora the interest soon centered about the piano. +Grace, while not a performer, was an ardent lover of music, and her +delight in Nora’s singing was so patent that Mrs. Gray would not disturb +her.</p> + +<p>It was during the serving of a dainty little repast that Mrs. Gray +called to Grace, “Come here, Grace, and sit by me.”</p> + +<p>Grace obeyed with alacrity, drawing her chair close to that of her old +friend.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">121</a></span></p> + +<p>“I thought I would ask you, my dear—what do you hear from Tom?” began +the dainty old lady with apparent innocence.</p> + +<p>Grace felt the color mount even to her forehead.</p> + +<p>“I haven’t heard from him lately,” she confessed. “I—that is—I owe him +a letter.”</p> + +<p>“I wish you would write to him. Poor boy. He is very lonely, away up +there in the woods.”</p> + +<p>Grace did not answer for a moment. Then she said in a constrained voice, +“I <i>will</i> write to him, Mrs. Gray. I know he is lonely.”</p> + +<p>There was an awkward pause in the conversation; then came the abrupt +question, “Grace, do you love my boy?”</p> + +<p>“No, Fairy Godmother,” replied Grace in a low tone. “I’m sorry, but I +don’t. That is, not in the way he wishes me to love him.”</p> + +<p>“I am sorry, too, Grace. I feel almost as though I were responsible for +his sorrow. For to him it is a deep sorrow. If I had not given Harlowe +House to Overton College, you might have found that your work lay in +being Tom’s wife. He has never reproached me, but I wonder if he ever +thinks that.”</p> + +<p>“I am sure he doesn’t,” Grace’s clear eyes met sorrowfully the kind blue +ones. “Please don’t think that Harlowe House has anything to do with my +not marrying Tom. It is only<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">122</a></span> because I do not love him that I am firm +in refusing him. My heart is bound up in my work. Really, dear Fairy +Godmother, I am almost sure I shall never marry. For your sake and his, +I’d rather marry Tom than any other man in the world, if I felt that +marriage was best for me. But I don’t. I glory in my work and freedom +and I <i>couldn’t</i> give them up. I’ve wanted to say this to you for a long +time, but I didn’t know just how to begin. Now that I have said it, I +hope it hasn’t wounded you.”</p> + +<p>“My dear Grace,” Mrs. Gray’s voice was not quite steady, “I would give +much to welcome you as my niece, but not unless you love Tom with the +tenderness of a truly great love. If that love ever comes to you, I +shall indeed be happy. But my dear boy is worthy of the highest +affection. If you cannot give him that affection, then it is far better +that you two should spend your lives apart.”</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">123</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XII</h2><h3>MISSING—A FRIEND</h3> +</div> + +<p>Four days, spent in the society of those one loves best, pass almost +with the rapidity of lightning. Unlike most of her visits to New York +City, Grace gave little of her time to attending the theatres and seeing +the metropolis. By common consent the members of the house party spent +the greater share of their holiday together in the large, luxurious +living room. Only one evening found them away from this temporary home. +That was on Thanksgiving night, when Miriam gave a theatre party in +honor of her guests to see Everett Southard and Anne in “King Lear,” and +after the play Mr. and Miss Southard entertained their friends at supper +in one of New York’s most exclusive restaurants. Thanksgiving morning +they spent in the church of which Eric Burroughs the actor-minister was +pastor, and in the afternoon they motored through Central Park and far +out Riverside Drive. Aside from this, the rest of their stay found the +thoroughly congenial household gathered about their borrowed fireside, +treasuring the precious moments that flitted by all too fast.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">124</a></span></p> + +<p>There was but one drawback to Grace’s pleasure. The thought that she had +brought even a breath of sadness to her old friend, Mrs. Gray. There +were moments, too, when she experienced a faint resentment against Tom. +Must her reunions with her friends be forever haunted by the knowledge +that she had made one of the Eight Originals unhappy? The approaching +marriage of Anne to David meant, that of the four girls she, only, had +chosen to walk alone. She knew that Anne, Nora and Jessica would hail +joyfully the news of her engagement to Tom. Living in the tender +atmosphere of requited love, their sympathies went out to the lover.</p> + +<p>It was not until Sunday morning, after she had accompanied her father, +mother and Mrs. Gray to the railway station and was driving back to the +Nesbits’ in David’s car, that Anne ventured to broach the subject of Tom +to Grace. Elfreda, Hippy, Miriam and Nora were in the automobile just +ahead. Mr. and Mrs. Harlowe and Mrs. Gray had driven to the station in +David’s car, so, on the return, Grace and Anne had the tonneau of the +automobile quite to themselves.</p> + +<p>Both girls were unusually quiet, and David, fully occupied in driving +his car through the crowded streets, said little.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">125</a></span></p> + +<p>“Anne,” it was Grace who broke the silence, “if David insisted upon your +giving up the stage entirely, would you marry him?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” came Anne’s unhesitating answer. “I love him so much that I could +do even that. Only he hasn’t asked me to make the sacrifice. He +understands what my art means to me, and is willing to compromise. I am +not going on any more road tours. I may play an occasional engagement in +the large cities, but I have promised, so far as is possible, to remain +in New York.”</p> + +<p>“But when you were at Overton he was opposed to your stage career,” +reminded Grace. “What made him change his mind?”</p> + +<p>“Living in New York and being influenced by Mr. Southard, I think. You +see the Southards knew all about me and my affairs. Long ago Mr. +Southard began educating David to his point of view in regard to the +stage. David is neither narrow-minded nor obstinate, so it has all come +right for me,” she ended happily. Then she added, as her hand found +Grace’s. “I wish you loved Tom, Grace.”</p> + +<p>“And you, too, Anne!” Grace’s tones quivered with vexation. “Am I never +to be free from that shadow?”</p> + +<p>“Why, Grace!” Anne looked hurt. “I didn’t dream you felt so strongly +about poor Tom.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">126</a></span> I’m sorry I said anything to you of him.”</p> + +<p>“Forgive me, dear, for being so cross.” Grace was instantly penitent. +“But it seems as though the whole world, my world, I mean, was +determined to marry me to Tom. You are all on his side—every one of +you. It’s the old case of all the world loving a lover. I know you think +I’m hard-hearted. None of you stop to consider my side of it. Oh, yes; +there is one person who does. Mother understands. She doesn’t think I +ought to marry Tom, just to please him. She realizes that my work means +more to me than marriage.” Grace’s tone had again become unconsciously +petulant.</p> + +<p>Anne regarded her in silence. Hitherto she had not realized how remote +were Tom’s chances of winning Grace’s love. It was quite evident, too, +that she had made a mistake in broaching the subject to Grace. It +appeared as though too much had already been said on that score. Anne +resolved to trespass no further. “Please forget what I said, Grace. I’m +sure I understand. I’ll never mention the subject to you again.”</p> + +<p>Grace eyed Anne quizzically. “I ought to be grateful to my friends for +having my welfare at heart,” she admitted, “and I do appreciate their +solicitude. Don’t think I’ve turned against Tom because they have tried +to plead<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">127</a></span> his cause. So far, it hasn’t made any difference. I can’t help +the way I feel toward him. Still, I’d rather not talk about him. It +doesn’t help matters, and I am beginning to get cross over it.”</p> + +<p>“You couldn’t be cross if you tried,” laughed Anne.</p> + +<p>“Oh, yes I could,” contradicted Grace. “I could be quite formidable.”</p> + +<p>At this juncture their talk ended. Their automobile had drawn up before +the Nesbits’ home and David stood at the open door of the car to help +them out. During the few short hours that remained to Grace before time +for her train to Overton she and Anne had no further opportunity for +confidences.</p> + +<hr class="minor" /> + +<p>It was twenty minutes past eleven o’clock that night when the train +reached Overton, and Grace was not sorry to end her long ride. It had +been an unusually lonely journey. For the first time in her experience +she had made it alone, and without speaking to a person on the train. +Then, too, the regret of parting with those she loved still weighed +heavily upon her. “I do hope Emma is awake” was her first thought as she +crossed the station yard and hailed the solitary taxicab that always met +the late New York train, lamenting inwardly that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">128</a></span> the lateness of the +hour and the weight of her luggage prevented her from walking home +through the crisp, frosty night, under the stars.</p> + +<p>The vestibule light of Harlowe House shone out like a beacon across the +still white campus. Grace thrilled with an excess of love and pride at +sight of her beloved college home. How much it meant to her, and how +sweet it was to feel that her business of life consisted in being of +help to others. If she married Tom that meant selfish happiness for they +two alone, but as house mother she was of use to seventeen times two +persons. “The greatest good to the greatest number,” she whispered, as +she slid her latchkey into the lock.</p> + +<p>The living room was dark. The girls had long since gone to their rooms. +Grace’s feet made no sound on the soft velvet carpet as she hurried up +the stairs. A gleam of yellow light from under her door showed that Emma +was indeed keeping vigil for her.</p> + +<p>“Hooray, Gracious!” greeted Emma as the door closed behind her roommate. +She flung her long arms affectionately about Grace and kissed her. “Is +it four days or four weeks since I saw you off to New York and returned +to my humble cot to wrestle with the job of managing that worthy +aggregation known as the Harlowites?”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">129</a></span></p> + +<p>“I should say it was four hours,” corrected Grace. “Not that I didn’t +miss you, dear old comrade. We all missed you. Every last person wished +you had come with me, and sent you their best wishes. It was splendid to +spend Thanksgiving with Father and Mother, and to see Mrs. Gray and the +others. Did you receive my postcard? I wrote you that Hippy and Nora +were with us. They gave us a complete surprise.” Grace related further +details of her visit, walking about the room and putting away her +personal effects as she talked.</p> + +<p>As usual Emma had made chocolate and arranged on the center table a +tempting little midnight luncheon for the traveler. It was not long +until Grace had donned a pretty pale blue negligee and the two friends +were seated opposite each other enjoying the spread.</p> + +<p>“Now I’ve told you all my news, what about yours?” asked Grace at last.</p> + +<p>“I’ve only one tale to tell,” responded Emma dryly, “and that is not a +pleasant one. The news of Miss Brent’s sale has traveled about the +campus like wildfire. We’ve had a perfect stream of girls coming here. +They have conceived the fond idea that Harlowe House is a headquarters +for second-hand clothing. I have labored with them to convince them that +such is not the case, but still they yearn for the Brent<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">130</a></span> finery. +Judging from what I hear, it must have been ‘some’ wardrobe. Pardon my +lapse into slang, O, Overton. A number of the teachers have commented on +the affair. I’ve been asked several pointed questions.”</p> + +<p>“How dreadful!” broke in Grace, her face clouding. “Still I was almost +sure something would come of it. That was the reason I forbade Miss +Brent to hold a sale when first she proposed it to me. Do you think that +Miss Wilder and—Miss Wharton know it?” Grace hesitated before +pronouncing the latter’s name.</p> + +<p>“Miss Wilder doesn’t know, because she left for California last +Saturday.”</p> + +<p>A cry of surprise and disappointment broke from Grace. “Miss Wilder +gone, and I didn’t say good-bye to her! Why did she leave so suddenly, +Emma? She expected to be at Overton for another week, at least.”</p> + +<p>“Some friends of hers were going to the Pacific Coast in their private +car, and knowing that she was ordered west for her health, they wrote +and invited her to join them. They had arranged to leave New York City +this morning, so she left Overton for New York yesterday morning. I am +sure she wrote you. One of the letters that came for you while you were +gone is addressed in her handwriting.”</p> + +<p>Emma reached down, opened the drawer of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">131</a></span> the table at which they were +sitting, and drew out a pile of letters. “Here’s your mail, Gracious. Go +ahead and read it while I clear up the ghastly remains of the spread.”</p> + +<p>“All right, I will.” Grace went rapidly over the pile of envelopes which +bore various postmarks. The majority of the letters were from friends +scattered far and wide over the country. The thick white envelope, Miss +Wilder’s own particular stationery, lay almost at the bottom of the +pile. Grace tore it open with eager fingers and read:</p> + +<div class="blockquot"><p>“<span class="smcap">My dear Grace</span>:</p> + +<p>“Just a line to let you know how much I regret leaving Overton +without seeing you again. There were several matters of which I was +anxious to speak with you at greater length. I had not contemplated +leaving here for at least another week, but I cannot resist the +invitation which a dear friend of mine has extended to me, to +travel west in her private car, so I shall join her in New York +City on Saturday evening, as she wishes to start on her tour at +once.</p> + +<p>“As soon as I reach my destination I will forward you my permanent +address. I wish you to write me, Grace. I shall be anxious to know +what is happening at Harlowe House and throughout the college. +Remember distance can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">132</a></span> make no difference in my interest and +affection for you. You have been, and always will be, a girl after +my own heart. With my best wishes for your continued welfare and +success.</p> + +<p class="ralign"><span style="margin-right: 3em">“Your sincere friend,</span><br /> +“<span class="smcap">Katherine Wilder</span>.”</p></div> + +<p>Grace laid the letter down with a sigh and sat staring moodily at it, +her elbows on the table, her chin in her hands.</p> + +<p>Emma, who had finished clearing the table, regarded her with +affectionate solicitude. Stepping over to her, she slid her arm over +Grace’s shoulders. Grace raised her head. Her eyes met Emma’s. Then she +pushed the letter into Emma’s hand. “Read it,” she commanded.</p> + +<p>“Do you think she understood?” was Emma’s question as she handed back +the letter.</p> + +<p>“About Miss Wharton not liking me?” counter-questioned Grace.</p> + +<p>Emma nodded.</p> + +<p>“I am afraid she didn’t.” Grace’s gray eyes were full of sad concern. +“And the most unfortunate thing about it is that I must never trouble +her with Miss Wharton’s shortcomings. It would worry her, and that would +retard her recovery. If the year brings me battles to fight, I must +fight them alone.”</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">133</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XIII</h2><h3>A DISTURBING CONFIDENCE</h3> +</div> + +<p>Grace awoke the next morning with the weight of a disagreeable duty +hanging over her. She had given Jean Brent until after Thanksgiving to +decide upon her course of action. Jean’s disregard for her wishes had +already placed the freshman in an unenviable prominence in college. +Conscientious to a fault, Grace believed herself to be partly to blame +for what had occurred during her week-end absence from Harlowe House. +She should have insisted, in the beginning, on absolute frankness on the +part of Jean. She had respected the girl’s secret and invested her with +an honor which she did not possess. It now looked as though she, as well +as Jean, might already be in a position to reap the folly of such a +course.</p> + +<p>With Miss Wilder as dean, Grace knew that Jean’s indiscretion would be +treated with leniency, but she was by no means sure of what Miss +Wharton’s attitude might be should the story reach her ears. Grace hoped +devoutly that it would not. But whatever happened Jean Brent must impart +to her what she had hitherto<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">134</a></span> kept a secret. Grace was resolved upon +that much, at least. She could not decide as to the wisest course to +pursue until she had heard Jean’s story. She decided to wait until the +girls were at luncheon, then ask Jean to come to her office that +afternoon before dinner. At luncheon, however, greatly to her surprise, +Jean walked directly up to her table and said in a low tone, “I have +decided to tell you my secret, Miss Harlowe. When may I talk with you?”</p> + +<p>“I shall be in my office when you come from your classes this afternoon, +or I can wait for you in my room, if you prefer.” A great wave of relief +swept over Grace as she answered the girl. She had feared that Jean +would prove stubborn in her determination to keep her secret.</p> + +<p>“Thank you. I will come to your office.” Jean turned away abruptly.</p> + +<p>Emma Dean had noted Jean’s unusually meek manner. She had endeavored not +to hear what was not intended for her ears, but low as were Jean’s +tones, the words reached her. She made no comment, after Jean had taken +her place at one of the other tables, until Grace remarked, “Emma, you +could hardly help hearing what Miss Brent said to me.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I heard what she said,” responded Emma unemotionally.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">135</a></span></p> + +<p>“I am so glad she has decided to trust me.”</p> + +<p>“It might be better for all concerned if she had trusted you in the +beginning,” was Emma’s dry retort. “I can’t help feeling a trifle out of +patience with that girl, Grace. She had no business to commit an act, no +matter how trivial, that would lay you open to criticism.”</p> + +<p>“Have you heard any one in particular criticizing me?” asked Grace with +quick anxiety.</p> + +<p>Emma did not answer for a moment. Grace watched her, her gray eyes +troubled.</p> + +<p>“I’ll tell you precisely what I heard this morning. Before I left +Overton Hall to come here for luncheon I stopped for a moment to see +Miss Duncan. Miss Arthur, that new teacher of oratory, was with her. I +walked into the room just in time to hear Miss Duncan say ‘I can +scarcely credit it. I am surprised that Miss Harlowe—’ then she saw me, +turned red and stopped short. Miss Arthur looked rather sheepishly at +me. I pretended that I had heard nothing, asked the question I intended +to ask, and went on my way, much perturbed in spirit. I can’t bear to +hear you criticized in the smallest degree, Grace,” was Emma’s vehement +cry. “I am sure it was about this sale they were talking. It’s all very +well for Miss Brent to take the stand that she has the privilege of +doing as she pleases with her own clothing, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">136</a></span> there is something +about the very idea of a sale of wearing apparel that quite upsets +Overton traditions and causes Harlowe House to lose dignity. One can’t +imagine an enterprising clothes merchant living at Holland or Morton +House or even at Wayne Hall. The students should have had the good taste +to discourage it, but, from what I hear, Miss Palmer had expatiated on +the glories of Miss Brent’s wardrobe to the clique of girls she chums +with, and they gathered like flies about a honey pot. You’ll usually +find the girls with the largest allowances are always eager to obtain +much for the smallest possible outlay. I think, too, that Miss Palmer’s +influence is not wholesome. It led to Evelyn Ward’s folly last year. +Evelyn hasn’t been unduly friendly with her so far this year. I’ve +noticed that.”</p> + +<p>“I can’t believe Evelyn had anything to do with this sale,” asserted +Grace. “She may have known of it, but she never sanctioned it.”</p> + +<p>“At least she didn’t attend it,” commented Emma, “but, come to think of +it, neither did Althea Parker. Don’t you remember, I mentioned to you +that I met Evelyn on the campus that fateful Saturday and she said she +was going to spend the afternoon with Miss Parker?”</p> + +<p>“Then if Miss Parker was ringleader in the affair, why didn’t she have +the courage to attend<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">137</a></span> the sale?” was Grace’s quick question.</p> + +<p>“For further information inquire of Miss Brent,” advised Emma, shrugging +her shoulders.</p> + +<p>“I will,” sighed Grace. “I seem fated to puzzle over hard questions, +don’t I?”</p> + +<p>It was half-past four o’clock when Jean Brent entered the office where +Grace sat idly turning the leaves of a magazine.</p> + +<p>“Sit down, Miss Brent,” invited Grace. Then in her usual direct fashion, +“I am ready to listen to anything you wish to say.”</p> + +<p>Jean Brent flushed, then the color receded from her fair skin, leaving +her very pale. In a low tone she began a recital that caused Grace +Harlowe’s eyes to become riveted on her in intense surprise, mingled +with consternation. An expression of lively sympathy sprang into her +face, however, as the story proceeded, and when Jean had finished with a +half sob, Grace stretched out her hands impulsively with, “You poor +little girl.”</p> + +<p>Jean clasped the outstretched hands and murmured, “You don’t blame me so +much, then, do you, Miss Harlowe?”</p> + +<p>“No, I can’t,” Grace made honest answer, “but I am so sorry that you did +not come to me with this in the beginning. I could have helped you +arrange your affairs nicely. You<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">138</a></span> could have borrowed money from the +Semper Fidelis Fund and later, if you were desirous of selling your +wardrobe you could have disposed of it in New York City for fully as +much as you have received for it here. A dear friend of mine in New York +who is an actress has often told me that the women of the various +theatrical companies who play minor parts are only too glad to purchase +attractive wearing apparel which society women sell after one wearing.”</p> + +<p>“I didn’t know. I am sorry I didn’t tell you long ago.” Jean was +thoroughly penitent. “Will it make so very much difference now?”</p> + +<p>“I hope not. It is hard to say. Unfortunately the news of the sale has +reached the ears of several members of the faculty. Not only you, but I, +as well, have been criticized. We can do nothing except wait for the +gossip about it to die a natural death.” Grace’s quiet acceptance of the +unpleasantness which Jean’s rash act had forced upon her stung the +freshman far more sharply than reproof.</p> + +<p>“I can go to the dean and tell her what I have told you,” faltered Jean.</p> + +<p>Grace shook her head. “No, I should not advise it. This affair belongs +entirely to Harlowe House and should be settled here. I will write to +Miss Lipton to-night. If Miss Wilder were here I should not hesitate to +place matters<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">139</a></span> before her, but I am not so sure of Miss Wharton, the +woman who is filling Miss Wilder’s position. For the present, at least, +silence will be best. If Miss Wharton hears of it and sends for you, +then you had better be frank and conceal nothing.”</p> + +<p>“Do you mean that you intend to keep my secret, Miss Harlowe; that you +will let me stay on at Harlowe House and finish my freshman year?”</p> + +<p>“Yes; not only the freshman year, but your sophomore, junior and senior +years as well, provided Miss Lipton approves and advises it. I shall +write to her exactly what has occurred. She is nearest to you and +therefore to her belongs the decision. But, while I am endeavoring to +work for your interest I wish you to work for it, too. I would like to +see you more self-reliant. You have been brought up in luxury, but you +must forget that. As matters now stand you will one day be obliged to +earn your own living. You must build your foundation for a useful life +during your freshman year.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s voice vibrated with an earnestness that visibly moved her +listener.</p> + +<p>“I will try. I <i>will</i> try,” she declared fervently. “It is wonderful in +you to care so much about me, when I have been so troublesome.”</p> + +<p>“We won’t think of that any longer,” smiled<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">140</a></span> Grace. “However, there is +one question which I must ask you. Did Miss Ward know of the sale?”</p> + +<p>“No,” admitted Jean, looking ashamed. “I kept it a secret from her. Miss +Parker purposely invited her to luncheon that afternoon. She picked out +the things she wanted to buy beforehand and took them out afterward. +Evelyn was very angry. We quarreled, and have not spoken to each other +since. It was my fault.”</p> + +<p>“Then, to please me, will you try to be friends with Miss Ward again?”</p> + +<p>“Yes.”</p> + +<p>“You must tell no one else what you have told me,” stipulated Grace +further. “It must be a secret between us.”</p> + +<p>“I will tell no one,” promised Jean.</p> + +<p>The ringing of the door bell and the entrance of the maid with a card, +brought the confidential talk to an end. Grace rose and held out her +hand. “I must go,” she said. “I will talk with you again when I hear +from Miss Lipton.”</p> + +<p>“Thank you over and over again, Miss Harlowe.” Jean’s eyes were lit with +a strength of purpose rarely seen in them. As she left the office and +thoughtfully climbed the stairs to her room she resolved anew to be +worthy of Grace Harlowe’s approval and respect.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">141</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XIV</h2><h3>THE RETURN OF THE CHRISTMAS CHILDREN</h3> +</div> + +<p>“Holy night, peaceful and blest,” rose Nora Wingate’s clear voice, high +and sweet on the still winter air. A chorus of fresh young voices took +up the second line of the beautiful hymn, filling the calm of the snowy +night with exquisite harmony.</p> + +<p>A little old lady, with hair as white as the snow itself, her cheeks +bright with color, her eyes very tender, appeared in the library window +as the song ended. She had concealed herself in the folds of the curtain +while the singing went on, fearing it might come to a sudden stop should +she reveal herself.</p> + +<p>Her appearance, however, inspired the singers to fresh effort, for, +immediately they spied her, led by Nora, they burst into the old English +carol, “God Rest You, Merry Gentlemen.” They sang it with their rosy, +eager faces raised to her, a world of fellowship in every note, while +she stood motionless and listened, a smile of supreme love and content +making her delicate features radiant.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">142</a></span></p> + +<p>As they ended this second carol she raised the window. “Come in, this +minute, every one of you blessed children. You can’t possibly know how +happy you have made me this Christmas Eve.”</p> + +<p>“Coming right in the window,” declared Hippy, as he made an ineffectual +spring and failed to land on the wide sill.</p> + +<p>“Just as I expected,” jeered Reddy Brooks, dragging him back. “You might +know Hippy would spoil everything. We all start out, on our best +behavior, to sing carols to our fairy godmother. Then at the most +effective moment, when we are feeling almost inspired, he ruins the +whole effect by trying to jump in the window.”</p> + +<p>“He might as well try to jump through a ten-inch hoop,” seconded David. +“He’d be just as successful.”</p> + +<p>“They are slandering me, Nora,” whimpered Hippy, “and I am the sweetest +carol singer of them all. Protect me, Nora. Tell Reddy Brooks it was his +singing that nearly ruined that last carol. Tell him his voice is as +loud and obnoxious as his hair. And tell David Nesbit that—” Hippy gave +a sudden agile bound out of reach of Reddy’s avenging hands, and tore +across the lawn and around the corner of the house, shrieking a wild, +“Good-bye, Nora. Remember I’ve always been a good, kind husband to you. +Don’t forget me, Nora.”</p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 300px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="illus-002" id="illus-002"></a> +<img src="images/illus-143.png" alt=""Holy Night, Peaceful and Blest."" title="" width="300" height="460" /><br /> +<span class="caption">“Holy Night, Peaceful and Blest.”</span> +</div> + +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">145</a></span>“I’ll +pay him yet for that remark about my obnoxious hair,” grinned +Reddy, as the carol singers trooped across the lawn and into the house.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Gray met her Christmas children with welcoming arms. “I am going to +kiss every one of you,” she announced.</p> + +<p>“We are willing,” assured David, and she was passed from one pair of +arms to another, emerging from this wholesale embrace, flushed and +laughing.</p> + +<p>“You didn’t kiss me,” observed a plaintive voice from behind the +portieres that divided the library from the hall. Hippy’s round face was +thrust engagingly into view. He had slipped in the side door, +unobserved.</p> + +<p>“There he is, Reddy. How did he get in so quietly?” David took a +vengeful step forward. The face disappeared.</p> + +<p>“Just wait until I hang up my overcoat,” threatened Reddy.</p> + +<p>“Don’t let him hang it up, Nora. If you value the safety of your +husband, make him stand and hold it,” pleaded the plaintive voice.</p> + +<p>“Here, Reddy, give me your hat and coat,” ordered Nora cruelly.</p> + +<p>“Ha! I defy you.” Hippy suddenly bounced<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">146</a></span> from behind the curtain into +the midst of the group in the hall. “I would defy forty David Nesbits +and fifty Reddy Brooks for a kiss from my fair lady.” He bowed before +Mrs. Gray.</p> + +<p>“Bless you, Hippy,” she said, as she kissed his fat cheek, “that was +nicely said.”</p> + +<p>“I am always saying nice things,” assured Hippy airily. “Better still +they are always true things. There are some persons, though, who can’t +stand the white light of truth. May I rely upon you for protection, Mrs. +Gray? Alas, I am now alone in the world. The person who is supposed to +have my welfare at heart is hob-nobbing with my traducers. Miriam Nesbit +used to be a fairly good protector, but she hasn’t done much along that +line lately.”</p> + +<p>“Come on, Hippy. I’ll take care of you. I’m sorry I’ve neglected you.” +Miriam held out her hand. Hippy hung his head and simpered. Then with +his Cheshire cat grin he seized Miriam’s hand and toddled beside her +into the library. The others followed, laughing at the ridiculous +spectacle he presented.</p> + +<p>“Both our fairy godmother and I are disgusted with you,” taunted Nora as +she directed a glance of withering scorn at Hippy, now calmly seated +beside Miriam on the big leather davenport, the picture of triumph. “You +asked her to protect you; then you deserted her and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">147</a></span> deliberately went +over to Miriam for help.”</p> + +<p>“Wasn’t that awful?” deplored Hippy. “Such inconstancy makes me blush.”</p> + +<p>“You couldn’t blush if your life depended upon it,” was David Nesbit’s +scathing comment.</p> + +<p>“There are others,” retorted Hippy.</p> + +<p>David glared ferociously at the grinning Hippy.</p> + +<p>“There are others,” went on Hippy blandly, “who, I might venture to say, +have even greater trouble in producing that much lauded rarity, a blush. +But what does blushing mean? It means turning very red. It isn’t always +confined to one’s face, either. I once knew a man, a rare creature, +whose very hair blushed. That is, it turned red when he was an infant +and blushed more deeply every year. In fact it never quit blushing.”</p> + +<p>“I once knew a person, a senseless creature, who didn’t know when he was +well off,” began Reddy, in an ominous voice. “From the time he learned +to talk he made ill-natured remarks about his friends. But at last he +came to a terrible end. He——”</p> + +<p>“I never knew him,” interrupted Hippy. “I’m not interested in persons I +don’t know. I’d rather talk to Grace. I’ve known her for a long time, +and we’ve always been on friendly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">148</a></span> terms. Come and sit beside me, +Grace.”</p> + +<p>“Jilted,” declared Miriam tragically, as Grace accepted the invitation +and seated herself on Hippy’s other side.</p> + +<p>“Not a bit of it. I believe in preparedness. The +constant-reinforcements-arriving-every-minute idea appeals to me. You +are both bulwarks of defense.”</p> + +<p>“I’m surprised that anything except eats appeals to you.” This from +Reddy.</p> + +<p>“‘Eats’ did you say? What are eats? Or, better, <i>where</i> are eats?” +demanded Hippy, beaming hopefully at Mrs. Gray.</p> + +<p>“They will appear very soon, Hippy,” assured Mrs. Gray. “I sent a +dispatch to the kitchen the moment you finished singing.”</p> + +<p>“For goodness’ sake, Grace and Miriam, keep Hippy quiet for a while. No +one else has had a chance to say a word,” complained David. “I’d like to +hear a few remarks on ‘Life in Chicago’ by our estimable pals, Jessica +and Reddy.”</p> + +<p>“Life in Chicago can’t compare with life in dear old Oakdale,” said +Jessica. “In spite of the theatres, concerts and all the pleasures that +a big city offers one, Reddy and I are always a little lonely.”</p> + +<p>“That is because you and Reddy miss me,” observed Hippy with positive +modesty.</p> + +<p>“You’re right, old man. We do miss you,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">149</a></span> agreed Reddy, with +unmistakable sincerity. For once Hippy forgot to be funny. “You aren’t +the only ones who miss the old guard,” he answered seriously; then he +added in his usual humorous strain, “I hope some day the Eight Originals +Plus Two and all their friends will emigrate to a happy island and +colonize it. Then there won’t be any missed faces or any letter writing +to do, for that matter. David and Reddy can run the business of the +colony and see that we aren’t cheated when we trade glass beads and +other little trinkets with the savages. Of course there will be a few +moth-eaten old cannibals. Tom can classify the trees of the forest and +make the obstreperous beasts and reptiles behave. I will represent the +law. I will settle all disputes and administer justice. I’ll be a +regular old Father William, like the one in ‘Through the Looking Glass,’ +I always did love that poem, especially this verse:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">“‘In my youth,’ said his father, ‘I took to the law,</span><br /> +<span class="i2">And argued each case with my wife.</span><br /> +<span class="i0">And the muscular strength which it gave to my jaw,</span><br /> +<span class="i2">Has lasted me all of my life.’”</span><br /> +</div></div> + +<p>Nora pretended to pay no attention to Hippy,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">150</a></span> who waited for her to +protest, an expansive smile wreathing his fat face. “She didn’t +understand,” he said sadly, after beaming at Nora in vain. “There’s no +use in trying to explain. I suppose I’ll have to give her an appointment +of some kind on my island. Nora, you may have charge of me. Isn’t that a +noble mission? Still she doesn’t answer. Oh, well, never mind, I’ll go +right on appointing.”</p> + +<p>“Mrs. Gray, you will be the queen, and Grace can be prime minister. Anne +can have charge of the amusements, and Miriam can help her. Miriam has a +decided leaning toward the drama.”</p> + +<p>The color in Miriam’s cheeks suddenly deepened at this apparently +innocent remark. “I don’t think I like your island idea very well,” she +said lightly. “I’d much rather have the Originals live right here in +Oakdale.” She rose and strolled across the room to where Jessica sat.</p> + +<p>“It’s not the island idea. It’s the dramatic idea that Miriam objects to +discussing,” confided Hippy in a low tone to Grace.</p> + +<p>“How did you find it out?” asked Grace.</p> + +<p>“First of all by observation, my child. Second, through David. He knows +it, too. Southard told him. They have seen a good deal of each other +since the Nesbits have lived in New<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">151</a></span> York. David thinks him worthy of +Miriam.”</p> + +<p>“I knew he cared. I wonder if Miriam does? She never mentions Mr. +Southard. I hope she loves him. It is so hard when one cares and the +other doesn’t.” Grace’s gray eyes grew sad. Conversation languished +between Hippy and Grace for a little. Then with a half sigh Grace rose, +“I am going to ask Nora to sing,” she said.</p> + +<p>Before she had time to carry out her intention John appeared pushing a +small table on wheels ahead of him. Its shelves were laden with +sandwiches, olives, salted nuts and delicious fancy cakes, while a maid +followed him with a chocolate service.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Gray poured the chocolate, and Anne, always her right-hand man, +assisted her in serving it. Grace, with her ever-present youthfulness of +spirit, found trundling the table about the room a most pleasing +diversion. They were a very merry little company, entering into the joy +of being together with all their hearts, and deeply thankful for the +opportunity to gather once more in the same spirit of friendly affection +that had characterized all their meetings.</p> + +<p>It was well toward midnight when the party broke up.</p> + +<p>“Mayn’t I take you home in my car, Grace,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">152</a></span> pleaded Tom. Grace stood for +the moment, a little detached from the others, arranging the veil over +her hat.</p> + +<p>“Oh, no, Tom,” she made quick answer. “It is late. You mustn’t go to +that trouble. David is going to take Anne and I in his car. Hippy, Nora, +Reddy and Jessica are going home in Hippy’s machine.”</p> + +<p>Tom’s face fell. “May I come to see you to-morrow afternoon, then?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, do. Miriam and David are coming over for a while,” returned wily +Grace. Her one idea was to avoid being alone with Tom. His sole idea was +to be alone with her. His pride, however, would allow him to go no +further. He had been rebuffed twice in rapid succession.</p> + +<p>“Thank you. I’ll drop in on you then,” he said, trying to summon an +indifference he did not feel.</p> + +<p>After his aunt’s guests had departed with much merriment and laughter, +Tom turned to go upstairs. He was sure Grace did not intend to be +unkind. It was not her fault if she did not love him. He had determined, +however, to plead with her once more. Then, if she still remained +obdurate, as he feared she might, he would give up all hope of her, +forever, and go his lonely way in the world.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">153</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XV</h2><h3>THE NEW YEAR’S WEDDING</h3> +</div> + +<p>It was New Year’s, and Anne Pierson’s wedding night. At half-past seven +the ceremony linking her life forever to that of her school-day friend, +David Nesbit, was to be performed in the beautiful old stone church on +Chapel Hill which, in company with her chums, she had faithfully +attended during her years spent in Oakdale.</p> + +<p>Anne had, at first, steadily refused to countenance the idea of a church +wedding. She was a quiet, demure little soul, who, aside from her work, +detested publicity. It was Mrs. Gray’s wish, however, to see the girl +she had befriended married in the church which bore the memorial window +to the other Anne, her daughter, who had died in her girlhood. So Anne +had yielded to that wish.</p> + +<p>Although Grace was Anne’s dearest friend, she had insisted that Miriam +should be her maid of honor. Privately she had said, “I’d rather be a +bridesmaid with Nora and Jessica. You know there were only four of us in +the beginning.” It had also been decided that in spite of the fact that +Jessica and Nora were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">154</a></span> really eligible to the position of matrons of +honor, that phase of wedding etiquette should, for once, be disregarded, +and the three friends who had welcomed Anne as a fourth to their little +fold should serve as bridesmaids and be dressed precisely alike. “It +was,” declared Anne, who heartily despised form, “as though they were +still three girls together, with husbands in the dim and distant +future.”</p> + +<p>It was to be a yellow and white wedding, therefore the gowns they had +chosen were of white silk net over pale yellow satin, and very youthful +in effect. Miriam’s gown was a wonderful gold tissue, which made her +appear like the princess in some old fairy tale, while Anne, contrary to +tradition, had not chosen white satin. Her wedding dress was of soft, +exquisite white silk, clouded with white chiffon, and was much better +suited to her quiet type of loveliness than satin could possibly have +been.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Gray, who was to give the bride away, wore a gown of her favorite +lavender satin, and bustled cheerfully about the Piersons’ living room, +in which the feminine half of the bridal party had gathered until time +to drive to the church, where Anne was to play the leading part in a new +and infinitely wonderful drama. Anne’s mother had insisted that it +should be Mrs. Gray, rather than herself, who gave Anne<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">155</a></span> into David +Nesbit’s keeping. Always a shy, retiring woman, she had shrunk from the +idea of appearing prominently before a church full of persons, many of +whom were strangers to her. Dearly as she loved her talented daughter, +she preferred to sit quietly beside Mary, her older daughter, in the +place of honor reserved for the members of the families of the bridal +party. She and Mrs. Gray had discussed the matter at length, and she had +been so insistent that the former, as Anne’s friend and benefactor, +should give away the bride that Mrs. Gray, secretly delighted, had +consented to her request.</p> + +<p>“Anne makes a darling bride, doesn’t she?” praised Nora, lifting a fold +of the veil of exquisite lace, Mrs. Gray’s wedding veil, by the way, and +peering lovingly into her friend’s faintly flushed face.</p> + +<p>Anne smiled and reached out a slim little hand to Nora. She was +occupying the center of the living room while her four friends, Mrs. +Gray, her mother, Miss Southard and Mary Pierson hovered solicitously +about her.</p> + +<p>“How dear you all are to me.” She held out her arms as though to clasp +her friends in one loving embrace. “I am so glad now that I am going to +have a real church wedding. I thought at first it would be nicer to be +quietly married<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">156</a></span> and slip away without fuss and feathers, but now I know +that it is my sacred duty to my friends and to David to play my new +part, as I’ve always played my other parts, in public.”</p> + +<p>“I always knew that Anne and David would be married some day,” declared +Grace wisely. “I believe David fell in love with Anne the very first +time he saw her. Don’t you remember Anne, we met him outside the high +school, and he asked us to come to his aeroplane exhibition?”</p> + +<p>“I remember it as well as though it happened yesterday,” Anne’s musical +voice vibrated with a tenderness called forth by the memory of that +girlhood meeting with the man of men.</p> + +<p>“Those days seem very far away to me now,” remarked Miriam Nesbit. “I +feel as though I’d been grown up for ages.”</p> + +<p>“I don’t feel a bit grown up. It seems only yesterday since I ran races +and tore about our garden with Captain, our good old collie,” laughed +Grace. “I’m like Peter Pan. I don’t want to, and can’t, grow up. And I +shall never marry.” She glanced about her circle of friends with an +almost challenging air. She looked so radiantly young and pretty in her +dainty frock that simultaneously the thought occurred to them all, “Poor +Tom.” Yet in their hearts,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">157</a></span> even to Mrs. Gray, they could find no fault +with Grace’s straightforward words. If she were almost cruelly +indifferent to Tom as a lover, she had the virtue at least of being +absolutely honest. Even Mrs. Gray admired and respected her candor.</p> + +<p>“Did you ever see anything more beautiful than Anne’s and Miriam’s +bouquets?” broke in Miss Southard, with the intent of leading away from +a not wholly happy subject.</p> + +<p>Miriam held her bouquet at arm’s length and eyed it with admiration. It +was composed of pale yellow orchids and lilies of the valley, while +Anne’s was a shower of orange blossoms and the same delicate lilies.</p> + +<p>“If you are determined never to marry, Grace, you won’t try to catch +Anne’s bouquet,” smiled Mrs. Gray.</p> + +<p>“Oh, yes, I shall,” nodded Grace. “I must do it because it’s hers. I +always try to catch the bouquets at weddings. It’s good sport. So far, +however, I’ve never secured one.”</p> + +<p>“I shall throw this one directly at you,” promised Anne.</p> + +<p>“Anne, child, the carriages are here,” broke in her mother’s gentle +voice.</p> + +<p>Anne laid her bouquet on the centre table. “Come and kiss Anne Pierson +for the last time, girls.” She opened her arms. One by one they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">158</a></span> folded +her in the embrace of friendship. Her sister and mother came last. As +the arms that had held her in babyhood closed about her, Anne drew +nearer to her mother in this, her hour of supreme happiness, than ever +before, if that were possible.</p> + +<p>It was not a long drive to the church. On the way there they stopped to +pick up the two flower girls, Anna May and Elizabeth Angerell, two +pretty and interesting children who lived next door to Grace, and of +whom she and Anne had always been very fond. The little flower maidens +were dressed in white embroidered chiffon frocks with pale yellow satin +sashes and hair ribbons. They wore white silk stockings and white kid +slippers and carried overflowing baskets of yellow and white roses.</p> + +<p>“Oh, Miss Harlowe,” cried Anna May, when she and Elizabeth were safely +settled in the carriage, one of them on the seat beside Grace, the other +on the opposite side with Anne, “this is about the happiest day +Elizabeth and I ever had. I do hope I won’t be scared. Just think, we +have to walk into that great big church, the very first ones, with all +those people looking at us.”</p> + +<p>“I’m not the least bit scared,” was Elizabeth’s bold declaration. +“Nobody is going to hurt us. Why, all the people are Miss Anne’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">159</a></span> +<i>friends!</i> I’m going to think that when I walk up the aisle, and I +shan’t be a bit scared. I know I shan’t.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I’m not exactly <i>scared</i>,” asserted Anna May, greatly impressed +with Elizabeth’s valiant declaration. “I guess I’ll think that, too.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, Miss Anne, you look too sweet for anything.” Elizabeth clasped her +small hands in rapture. “When I grow up I shall certainly be married, +and have a dress like yours, and just the same kind of a bouquet, and be +married in the church where every one can see me.”</p> + +<p>“You can’t get married unless some one asks you,” informed Anna May +wisely.</p> + +<p>“Some one will,” predicted Elizabeth. “Won’t they, Miss Harlowe?”</p> + +<p>“I haven’t the least doubt of it,” was Grace’s laughing assurance. +“Still I wouldn’t worry about it for a good many years yet, if I were +you. It’s just as nice to be a little girl and play games and dress +dolls.”</p> + +<p>Anne smiled faintly. Grace was again unconsciously voicing her views on +the marriage question.</p> + +<p>The two little flower girls kept up a lively conversation during the +ride. They were divided between the fear of facing a church full of +people and the rapture of being really, truly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">160</a></span> flower girls at the +wedding of such a wonderful person as their Miss Anne.</p> + +<p>It was precisely half-past seven o’clock when two tiny flower maidens, +their childish faces grave with the importance of their office, walked +sedately down the broad church aisle toward the flower-wreathed altar. +Following them came a dazzling vision in gold tissue that caused at +least one’s man’s heart to beat faster. To Everett Southard Miriam was +indeed the fabled fairy-tale princess. Then came the bride, feeling +strangely humble and diffident in this new part she had essayed to play, +while behind her, single file, in faithful attendance, walked the three +girls who had kept perfect step with her through the eventful years of +her school life.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Gray, who had preceded the wedding party to the altar, was waiting +there with the bridegroom and his best man, Tom Gray. There was a buzz +of admiration went the round of the church at the beautiful spectacle +the bridal party presented. Then followed an intense hush as the voice +of the minister took up the solemn words of God’s most holy ordinance.</p> + +<p>Perhaps no one person present at that impressive ceremony realized as +did Tom Gray what the winning of Anne, for his wife, meant to David. On +that June night, almost two years previous, when Hippy and Reddy had, in +turn,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">161</a></span> made announcement of their betrothal to Nora and Jessica in the +presence of Mrs. Gray and her Christmas children, David’s fate as a +lover had been uncertain. Now David had joined the ranks of happy +benedicts. Tom alone was left.</p> + +<p>As the minister’s voice rang out deeply, thrillingly, “I pronounce you +man and wife,” involuntarily Tom’s glance rested on Grace, who was +watching Anne with the rapt eyes of friendship. The words held no +significance for her beyond the fact that two of her dearest friends had +joined their lives. Her changeful face bore no sign of sentiment. As +usual, her interest in love and marriage was purely impersonal.</p> + +<p>The reception following the wedding was held at Anne’s home, and long +before it was over Anne and David had slipped away to take the night +train for New York City. Anne’s honeymoon was to be limited to one week +which they had decided to spend at Old Point Comfort. Anne and Mr. +Southard were to open a newly built New York theatre in Shakespearian +repetoire the following week. Their real honeymoon was to be deferred +until the theatrical season closed in the spring, and was to comprise an +extended western trip.</p> + +<p>True to her promise, Anne had aimed accurately, and Grace had received +the bridal bouquet<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">162</a></span> full in the face. It dropped to the floor. She +picked it up and commented on her lack of skill in catching it. Tom’s +face had brightened as he saw the girl he loved holding the fragrant +token to her breast. It was a good omen.</p> + +<p>“I’m going to take you home in my car, Grace,” he said masterfully, as +the guests were leaving that night.</p> + +<p>“All right,” returned Grace calmly. “We can take Anna May and Elizabeth +with us. It’s awfully late for them. I promised Mrs. Angerell I’d take +good care of them. They absolutely refused to go when Father and Mother +went.”</p> + +<p>Tom could not help looking his disappointment. Nevertheless the two +little girls were favorites of his, so he forgave them for being the +innocent means of frustrating his intention of having Grace to himself.</p> + +<p>“I’m going back to Washington to-morrow night, Grace,” he said, as he +took her hand for a moment in parting. “May I come to see you to-morrow +afternoon?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, of course, Tom.” Grace could not refuse the plea of his gray eyes.</p> + +<p>“All right. I’ll drop in about four o’clock.”</p> + +<p>“Very well. Good night, Tom.” Grace could not repress a little impatient +sigh. “He’s going to ask me again,” was her reflection, “but there is +only one answer that I can ever give him.”</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">163</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XVI</h2><h3>THE LAST WORD</h3> +</div> + +<p>While Anne Pierson’s wedding day had dawned with a light snow on the +ground, the weather underwent a considerable change during the night, +and the next morning broke, gray and threatening. Heavy, sullen clouds +dropped low in the sky, and by four o’clock that afternoon a raw, +dispiriting winter rain had set in, accompanied by a moaning wind that +made the day seem doubly dreary. Promptly at four o’clock Grace saw Tom +swing up the walk without an umbrella. His black raincoat, buttoned up +to his chin, was infinitely becoming to his fair Saxon type of good +looks, and Grace could not repress a tiny thrill of satisfaction that +this strong, handsome man cared for her. The next second she dismissed +the thought as unworthy. She welcomed Tom, however, with a gentle +friendliness, partly due to his good looks, that caused his eyes to +flash with new hope. Perhaps Grace cared a little after all. He had +rarely seen her so kind since their carefree days of boy and girl +friendship, when there had been no barrier of unrequited love between +them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">164</a></span></p> + +<p>“Come and sit by the fire, Tom,” invited Grace. “I love an open fire on +a dark, rainy day like this.” She motioned him to a chair opposite her +own at the other side of the fireplace. Tom seated himself, and the two +began to talk of the wedding, Oakdale, their friends, everything in fact +that led away from the thoughts that lay nearest the young man’s heart. +Grace skilfully kept the conversation on impersonal topics. By doing so +she hoped to make Tom understand that she did not wish to discuss what +had long been a sore subject between them. So the two young people +talked on and on, while outside the rain fell in torrents, and the dark +day began to merge into an early twilight.</p> + +<p>With the coming of the dusk Grace began to feel the strain. Tom’s pale +face had taken on a set look in the fitful glow of the fire. Suddenly he +leaned far forward in his chair. “It’s no use, Grace. I know you’ve +tried to keep me from saying what I came here to-day to say, but I’m +going to tell you again. I love you, Grace, and I need you in my life. +Why can’t you love me as I love you?”</p> + +<p>Grace’s clean-cut profile was turned directly toward Tom. She reached +forward for the poker and began nervously prodding the fire. Tom caught +the hand that held the poker. Unclasping<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">165</a></span> her limp fingers from about +it, he set it impatiently in place. “Look at me, Grace, not at the +fire,” he commanded.</p> + +<p>Grace raised sorrowful eyes to him. Then she made a little gesture of +appeal. “Why must we talk of this again, Tom? Why can’t we be friends +just as we used to be, back in our high-school days?”</p> + +<p>“Because it’s not in the nature of things,” returned Tom, his eyes full +of pain. “I am a man now, with a man’s devoted love for you. The whole +trouble lies in the sad fact that you are just a dreaming child, without +the faintest idea of what life really means.”</p> + +<p>“You are mistaken, Tom.” There was a hint of offended dignity in Grace’s +tones. “I <i>do</i> understand the meaning of life, only it doesn’t mean +<i>love</i> to me. It means <i>work</i>. The highest pleasure I have in life is my +work.”</p> + +<p>“You think so now, but you won’t always think so. There will come a time +in your life when you’ll realize how great a power for happiness love +is. All our dearest friends have looked forward to seeing you my wife. +Your parents wish it. Aunt Rose loves you already as a dear niece. Even +Anne, your chum, thinks you are making a mistake in choosing work +instead of love. Of course I know that what your friends think can make +no difference in what<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">166</a></span> <i>you</i> think. Still I believe if you would once +put the idea away of being self-supporting you’d see matters in a +different light. You aren’t obliged to work for your living. Why not +give Harlowe House into the care of some one who is, and marry me?”</p> + +<p>“But you don’t understand me in the least, Tom.” A petulant note crept +into Grace’s voice. “It’s just because I’m not obliged to support myself +that I’m happy in doing so. I feel so free and independent. It’s my +freedom I love. I don’t love you. There are times when I’m sorry that I +don’t, and then again there are times when I’m glad. I shall always be +fond of you, but my feeling toward you is just the same as it is for +Hippy or David or Reddy. There! I’ve hurt you. Forgive me. Must we say +anything more about it? Please, please don’t look so hurt, Tom.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s eyes were fastened on Tom with the sorrowing air of one who has +inadvertently hurt a child. Usually so delicate in her respect for the +feelings of others, she seemed fated continually to wound this loyal +friend, whose only fault lay in the fact that his boyish affection for +her had ripened into a man’s love. Saddest of all, an unrequited love.</p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 300px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="illus-003" id="illus-003"></a> +<img src="images/illus-166.png" alt=""Look at Me, Grace."" title="" width="300" height="460" /><br /> +<span class="caption">“Look at Me, Grace.”</span> +</div> + +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">169</a></span>“Of +course I forgive you, Grace.” Tom rose. He looked long and +searchingly into the face of the girl who had just hurt him so cruelly. +“I—I think I’d better go now. I hope you’ll find all the happiness in +your work that you expect to find. I’m only sorry it had to come first. +I don’t know when I’ll see you again. Not until next summer, I suppose. +I can’t come to Oakdale for Easter this year. I wish you’d write to +me—that is, if you feel you’d like to. Remember, I am always your old +friend Tom.”</p> + +<p>“I <i>will</i> write to you, Tom.” Grace’s gray eyes were heavy with unshed +tears. She winked desperately to keep them back. She would not cry. +Luckily the dim light of the room prevented Tom from seeing how near she +was to breaking down. It was all so sad. She had never before realized +how much it hurt her to hurt Tom. She followed him into the hall and to +the door in silence.</p> + +<p>“Good-bye, Grace,” he said again, holding out his hand.</p> + +<p>“Good-bye, Tom,” she faltered. He turned abruptly and hurried down the +steps into the winter darkness. He did not look back.</p> + +<p>Grace stood in the open door until the echo of his footsteps died out. +Then she rushed into the living room and, throwing herself down on the +big leather sofa, burst into bitter tears.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">170</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XVII</h2><h3>THE SUMMONS</h3> +</div> + +<p>“There are Deans and <i>deans</i>,” observed Emma Dean with savage emphasis, +“but the Deans, of whom I am which, are, in my humble opinion, +infinitely superior to the dean person stalking about the halls of dear +old Overton.”</p> + +<p>“What do you mean, Emma?” asked Grace. The dry bitterness of her +friend’s outburst regarding deans in general was too significant to be +allowed to pass unquestioned.</p> + +<p>It was the evening of Grace Harlowe’s return from the Christmas holiday +she had spent with her dear ones at Oakdale. Grace and Emma were in +their room. Despite the one sad memory which time alone could efface, +Grace was experiencing a peace and comfort which always hovered about +her for many days after her visits home. Next to home, however, Overton +was, to her, the place of places, and she had returned to her work with +fresh energy and enthusiasm. She believed that she had definitely put +behind her forever all that unhappy part of her life regarding Tom Gray. +It had been hard indeed, and had brought tears to the eyes so +unaccustomed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">171</a></span> to weeping. Still Grace was glad that she had faced the +inevitable and seen clearly. Tom would, in time, forget her and perhaps +marry some one else. She wished with all her heart that he might be +happy, and her one regret was that she had caused him pain.</p> + +<p>In reality Grace had exhibited toward her old friend a hardness of +purpose quite at variance with her usually sweet nature. She wondered a +little that she could have been so inexorable in her decision, yet she +believed herself to be wholly justified in the course she had taken. +Already she was beginning to commend herself inwardly for her loyalty to +her work, and Emma’s blunt arraignment of the dean of Overton College +acted like a dash of cold water upon her half-fledged self-content.</p> + +<p>“All day I’ve been tempted to tell you a few things, Gracious,” began +Emma, “but I hated to disturb you. I know just how you feel when you +come back from that blessed little town of yours. So I’ve been keeping +still while you told me all about Anne’s wedding and the good times you +had. It was one glorious succession of good times, wasn’t it?”</p> + +<p>“Yes.” Grace was silent for a brief space of time. Then she said +gravely, “There was only one flaw, Emma. I refused again, and for the +last time, to marry Tom Gray. I was sorry,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">172</a></span> but I couldn’t help it. I +don’t love him.”</p> + +<p>“I’m sorry, too, that you couldn’t find it in your heart to care for +him. I liked him best of those four young men.”</p> + +<p>“Every one likes him. My friends all hoped that we would marry.” Grace +sighed. “Still one’s friends can’t decide such matters for one. One must +solve that particular problem alone.”</p> + +<p>“Just so,” agreed Emma. “Although no one ever asked my hand in holy +matrimony except a callow youth whom I tutored in algebra last summer. +He had failed in his June examination and had to pass in September or be +forever labeled a dunce by his fond family. Now you see why I can +understand the psychology of saying ‘no’ to a proposal. This stripling, +who was at least five years my junior, proposed to me out of sheer +gratitude. I actually succeeded in drumming quadratic equations into his +stupid head, and he offered me his hand by the way of reward.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s sad expression had by this time vanished. She was regarding Emma +with a smiling face. “Really and truly, Emma, did that happen to you?”</p> + +<p>“It did, indeed,” averred Emma solemnly. “You aren’t half so amazed as I +was. I felt as though one of my Sunday-school class of little boys had +suddenly exhibited signs of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">173</a></span> tender passion. I labored long and +earnestly to convince him that I was not his fate, and in due season he +passed his examination and promptly forgot me. I did not weep and wail +at being forgotten, either. Still there was a grain of satisfaction in +being sought. If I go down to my grave in single blessedness I shall at +least have the satisfaction of knowing that some one yearned for my +life-long society.” She beamed owlishly at Grace, and laughter routed +the sorrowful face she had turned to Emma only a moment before.</p> + +<p>But Emma was only trying to prepare Grace for unpleasant news. Now that +she had put her in a lighter frame of mind, she said: “I might as well +tell you about Miss Wharton, Grace.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s eyes were immediately fixed on her in mute question.</p> + +<p>“The news of the sale traveled to Miss Wharton, as I was afraid it +would,” began Emma. “Miss Brent wasn’t here when first the dean heard of +it. She had gone home with Miss Parker for Christmas. Evelyn Ward wasn’t +here, either. She and Kathleen West and Mary Reynolds went to New York. +Mary and Kathleen to work on the paper, and Evelyn to work for two weeks +in that stock company of Mr. Forrest’s. You knew about that, of course. +It was the day after Christmas that Miss Wharton<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">174</a></span> heard about the sale. +She sent for Miss Brent and was greatly displeased to find her gone. +However, she had had permission from the registrar, a fact that Miss +Wharton couldn’t overlook. Then Miss Wharton sent for me. She said the +sale was a disgrace to Overton, and that she was amazed to think you +allowed such a proceeding. I explained to her that you knew nothing of +it, that you were away at the time it took place, and she said you had +acted most unwisely in placing your responsibilities on the shoulders of +others even for a day. Your place was at Harlowe House every day of the +college year. You had no business to assume such a responsible position +if you did not intend to live up to it.</p> + +<p>“That’s about the extent of all she said. I was so angry I could +scarcely control myself, but I managed to say quietly that President +Morton and Miss Wilder had never questioned your absences from Harlowe +House, and that I was sure you would lose no time in taking up the +matter with her when you returned. Now you know what you may expect. I +don’t know whether she has sent for Miss Brent since she came from New +York. If she hasn’t, then mark my words, the summons will come +to-morrow.”</p> + +<p>Emma proved to be a true prophet. The nine o’clock mail next morning +brought two letters<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">175</a></span> written on the stationery used by the Overton +faculty. One was addressed to Grace, the other to Jean Brent. If the two +young women had compared them they would have discovered that each one +contained the same curt summons to the dean’s office. Both appointments +were for half-past four o’clock that afternoon.</p> + +<p>Grace stopped at Jean’s table at luncheon that day and said softly. +“Will you come to my office after you have finished your luncheon, Miss +Brent?”</p> + +<p>Jean turned very pale. She bowed her acquiescence, and Grace went on to +her own place.</p> + +<p>“I have been requested to call on Miss Wharton at half-past four o’clock +this afternoon, Miss Brent,” informed Grace as, later, Jean stood before +her. “I noted that you also received a letter written on the business +stationery of Overton. Am I right in guessing that you have received the +same summons?”</p> + +<p>For answer Jean opened the book she held under her arm and took from it +an envelope. In silence she drew from it a letter, spread it open and +handed it to Grace.</p> + +<p>“Just as I thought.” Grace returned the letter. “Miss Wharton has +learned of your sale, Miss Brent. She is very indignant. Are you +prepared to tell her what you confided to me?” Grace eyed the girl +squarely.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">176</a></span></p> + +<p>“Why should I, Miss Harlowe?” burst forth Jean. “No; I will tell Miss +Wharton nothing.”</p> + +<p>“Nor will I,” was Grace’s quiet rejoinder. “Whatever she learns must +come from you. I wrote to Miss Lipton and received a letter from her +assuring me that you are not at fault in the matter that made your +advent into Overton College a mystery to me. I need no further +assurance. Miss Lipton’s school is known to the public as being one of +the finest preparatory schools in the United States. If it were Miss +Wilder instead of Miss Wharton I should advise you to tell her all. I am +so sorry you did not tell us in the beginning. You must do whatever your +conscience dictates. If necessary I will show Miss Wharton my letter +from Miss Lipton, but I shall not betray your confidence unless you +sanction my speaking.”</p> + +<p>“Please don’t tell her,” begged Jean.</p> + +<p>“It shall be as you ask,” returned Grace, but she was secretly +disappointed at what might be either Jean’s selfishness or her pure +inability to see the unpleasantness of the position in which she was +placing the young woman who had befriended her.</p> + +<p>When Grace entered the familiar office and saw Miss Wharton’s dumpy +figure occupying her dear Miss Wilder’s place she felt a distinct +sinking of the heart. The dean surveyed her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">177</a></span> out of cold blue eyes, that +seemed to Grace to contain a spark of deliberate malice.</p> + +<p>“Good afternoon, Miss Harlowe,” she said stiffly. As she spoke the door +opened and Jean Brent walked calmly in. She bowed to Miss Wharton in a +manner as chilly as her own and took a seat at one side of the room. The +dean waved Grace to a chair. “Now, young women,” she began in a severe +tone, “I wish a full explanation of this disgraceful sale that recently +took place at Harlowe House. I will first ask you, Miss Brent if you had +Miss Harlowe’s permission to conduct it?”</p> + +<p>“No. She refused to permit it. I held it in her absence,” answered Jean, +defiance blazing in her blue eyes.</p> + +<p>“I see; a clear case of disobedience. What was your object in holding +it?”</p> + +<p>“I needed money. I lost the greater part of my money on the train when I +came to Overton.”</p> + +<p>“Why did you need money?” Miss Wharton exhibited a lawyer-like +persistency.</p> + +<p>“To pay my college fees,” Jean made prompt answer.</p> + +<p>“But how could a girl with a wardrobe as complete and expensive as +yours—I have been informed that it was remarkable—be in need of money +to pay her expenses, or obliged to live in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">178</a></span> a charitable institution, as +I believe Harlowe House is?”</p> + +<p>“You are mistaken. Harlowe House is <i>not</i> a charitable institution!” +Grace Harlowe’s voice vibrated with indignation. “I beg your pardon,” +she apologized in the next instant.</p> + +<p>Miss Wharton glared angrily at her for fully a minute. Then, ignoring +the interruption and the protest, turned again to Jean.</p> + +<p>“I cannot answer your question,” Jean spoke with quiet composure.</p> + +<p>“You mean you <i>will</i> not answer it,” retorted the dean.</p> + +<p>“I have nothing to say that you would care to hear.” Jean’s lips set in +the stubborn line that signified no yielding.</p> + +<p>Miss Wharton turned to Grace. “You have heard what this young woman +says. Can you answer the question I asked Miss Brent?”</p> + +<p>“The answer to the question must come from Miss Brent,” replied Grace +with gentle evasion.</p> + +<p>“Miss Harlowe, you have not answered me.” Miss Wharton was growing +angrier. “I insist upon knowing the details of this affair from +beginning to end. Miss Brent’s conduct has been contrary to all the +traditions of Overton.”</p> + +<p>“That is perfectly true,” admitted Grace.</p> + +<p>“Then if you know it to be true, why do you evade my question? It will +be infinitely better<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">179</a></span> for you to be frank with me. I am greatly +displeased with you and the reports I hear of Harlowe House. I assured +Miss Wilder, when first I met you, that I doubted President Morton’s and +her judgment in allowing you to hold a position of such great +responsibility. You are too young, too frivolous. I am informed that +Harlowe House is almost Bohemian in its character.”</p> + +<p>“Then you have been misinformed.” Cut to the heart, Grace spoke with a +dignity that was not to be denied. “Harlowe House is conducted on the +strictest principles of law and order. We try to be a well-regulated +household, upholding the high standard of Overton. If it had not been +for two of my friends and I, Mrs. Gray would never have given it to the +college, and thirty-four girls would have missed obtaining a college +education. Miss Wilder believed in me. She trusted me. I regret that you +do not. Regarding Miss Brent, I have received ample assurance of her +honesty of purpose from Miss Lipton, the head of the Lipton Preparatory +School for Girls. Miss Lipton and I are in possession of certain facts +concerning Miss Brent which enable us to understand her peculiar +position here. I regret, beyond all words, that Miss Brent did not +confide in me before having the sale of her clothing. I do not condone +her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">180</a></span> fault, but I am sure that in her anxiety to do what was best for +herself she did not intend deliberately to defy me. Here is a letter +from Miss Lipton which I wish you to read.”</p> + +<p>In her vexation Miss Wharton almost snatched the letter from Grace’s +hand. There was a tense stillness in the room while she read it. Jean +kept her gaze steadily turned from Grace. At last the dean looked up +from the letter. “This letter is, by no means, an explanation, although +I am well aware of the excellent reputation Miss Lipton’s school bears. +What I am determined to have are the <i>facts</i> of this affair. If I can +prevail upon neither of you to speak them I shall place the matter +before President Morton and the Board of Trustees of Overton College.”</p> + +<p>Her threat met with no response from either young woman.</p> + +<p>“Before taking the matter up with President Morton, however, I shall +give both of you an opportunity to reflect upon the folly of your +present course. Within a few days I shall send for you again. If then +you still continue to defy me I will take measures to have <i>you</i>, Miss +Harlowe, removed from your charge of Harlowe House as being unfit for +the responsibility, while <i>you</i>, Miss Brent, will be expelled from +Overton College for disobedience and insubordination. That will do for +this morning.” Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">181</a></span> Wharton dismissed them with a peremptory gesture.</p> + +<p>The two young women passed out of the room in silence. Once outside +Overton Hall, Jean turned impulsively to Grace: “I am sorry, Miss +Harlowe, but I couldn’t tell that horrid woman what I told you. She +would neither understand me nor sympathize with me. I know you think I +should have explained everything.”</p> + +<p>Grace could not trust herself to answer. Humiliated to the last degree +by Miss Wharton’s bald injustice, she felt as though she wished never to +see or hear of Jean Brent again. It was not until they were half way +across the campus that she found her voice. She was dimly surprised at +the resentment in her tones. “You chose your own course, Miss Brent, +regardless of what I thought. That course has not only involved you in +serious difficulty, but me as well. If you had obeyed me in the +beginning, I would not be leaving Miss Wharton’s office this afternoon, +under a cloud. I quite agree with you, however, that to tell Miss +Wharton your secret now would not help matters. I must leave you here. I +am going on to Wayne Hall.”</p> + +<p>With a curt inclination of her head, Grace walked away, leaving Jean +standing in the middle of the campus, looking moodily after her.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XVIII" id="CHAPTER_XVIII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">182</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XVIII</h2><h3>THE BLOTTED ESCUTCHEON</h3> +</div> + +<p>But Grace was destined to receive another shock before the long day was +done. The shadows of early twilight were beginning to blot out the short +winter day when she let herself into Harlowe House. Stepping into her +office she reached eagerly for the pile of mail lying on the sliding +shelf of her desk. The handwriting on the first letter of the pile was +Tom’s. Grace eyed it gloomily. It was not warranted to lighten her +present unhappy mood. She opened it slowly, almost hesitatingly. Unlike +Tom’s long, newsy letters, there was but one sheet of paper. Then she +strained her eyes in the rapidly failing daylight and read:</p> + +<div class="blockquot"><p>“<span class="smcap">Dear Grace</span>:</p> + +<p>“When you receive this letter I shall be out at sea and on my way +to South America. I have resigned my position with the Forestry +Department to go on an expedition up the Amazon River with Burton +Graham, the naturalist. He is the man who collected so many rare +specimens of birds and mammals for the Smithsonian Institute<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">183</a></span> while +in Africa, two years ago. It is hard to say when I shall return, +and, as it takes almost a month for a letter to reach the United +States, you are not likely to hear often from me.</p> + +<p>“Aunt Rose is deeply grieved at my going. Still she understands +that, for me, it is best. When last I saw you in Oakdale I had no +idea of leaving civilization for tropical wildernesses. Mr. +Graham’s invitation to join his expedition was wholly unexpected, +and I was not slow to take advantage of it.</p> + +<p>“I would ask you to write me, but, unfortunately, I can give you no +forwarding address. Mr. Graham’s plans as to location are a little +uncertain. Perhaps, until I can bring myself to think of you in the +way you wish me to think, silence between us will be happiest for +us both. God bless you, Grace, and give you the greatest possible +success in your work. With best wishes,</p> + +<p class="ralign"><span style="margin-right: 3em">“Your friend,</span><br /> +“<span class="smcap">Tom</span>.”</p></div> + +<p>Grace stared at the sheet of paper before her, with tear-blurred eyes. +She hastily wiped her tears away, but they only fell the faster. Miss +Wharton’s injustice, Jean Brent’s selfishness, together with the sudden +shock of Tom’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">184</a></span> departure out of the country and out of her life, were +too much for her high-strung, sensitive nature. Dropping into the chair +before her desk, she bowed her head on the slide and wept +unrestrainedly.</p> + +<p>Her overflow of feelings was brief, however. Given little to tears, +after her first outburst she exerted all her will power to control +herself. The girls were dropping in by ones and twos from their classes, +the maid would soon come into the living room to turn on the lights, and +at almost any moment some one might ask for her. She would not care to +be discovered in tears.</p> + +<p>Grace picked up the rest of her mail, lying still unopened, and went +upstairs to her room with the proud determination to cry no more. She +was quite sure she would not have cried over Tom’s letter had all else +been well. It was her interview with Miss Wharton that had hurt her so +cruelly. Yet, with the reading of Tom’s farewell message, deep down in +her heart lurked a curiously uncomfortable sense of loss. It was as +though for the first time in her life she had actually began to miss +Tom. She had not expected fate to cut him off so sharply from her. She +knew that her refusal to marry him had been the primary cause of his +going away. Mrs. Gray would perhaps blame her. These<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">185</a></span> expeditions were +dangerous to say the least. More than one naturalist had died of fever +or snakebite, or had been killed by savages. Suppose Tom were never to +come back. Grace shuddered at the bare idea of such a calamity. And he +did not intend to write to her, so she could only wonder as the days, +weeks and months went by what had befallen him. She would never know.</p> + +<p>While she was sadly ruminating over Tom’s unexpected exit from her +little world, Emma Dean’s brisk step sounded outside. The door swung +open. Emma gave a soft exclamation as she saw the room in darkness. +Pressing the button at the side of the door, she flooded the room with +light, only to behold Grace standing in the middle of the floor, still +wearing her outdoor wraps, an open letter in her hand.</p> + +<p>“Good gracious, Gracious, how you startled me! What is going on? Tell +your worthless dog of a servant, what means this studied pose in the +middle of the room in the dark? Not to mention posing in your hat and +coat. And, yes,” Emma drew nearer and peered into her friend’s face with +her kind, near-sighted eyes, “you’ve been crying. This will never do. +Tell me the base varlet that hath caused these tears,” she rumbled in a +deep voice, “and be he lord of fifty realms I’ll have his blood.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">186</a></span> +’Sdeath! Odds bodkins! Let me smite the villain. I could slay and slay, +and be a teacher still. Provided the faculty didn’t object, and I wasn’t +arrested,” she ended practically.</p> + +<p>Grace’s woe-be-gone face brightened at Emma’s nonsense. “You always +succeed in making me smile when I am the bluest of the blue,” she said +fondly.</p> + +<p>“I can’t see why such strongly dramatic language as I used should make +you laugh. It was really quite Shakespearian. You see I have ‘the bard’ +on the brain. We have been taking up Elizabethan English in one of my +classes, and once I become thoroughly saturated with Shakespearian verse +I am likely to quote it on all occasions. Don’t be surprised if I burst +forth into blank verse at the table or any other public place. But here +I’ve been running along like a talking machine when you are ‘full fathom +five’ in the blues. Can’t you tell your aged and estimable friend, Emma, +what is troubling you?”</p> + +<p>“You were right, Emma. The summons came.” Grace’s voice was husky. “I’ve +just had a session with Miss Wharton.”</p> + +<p>“About Miss Brent?”</p> + +<p>“Yes. She sent for both of us. She asked Miss Brent to explain certain +things which she could, but would not, explain. I was in Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">187</a></span> Brent’s +confidence. As you know, she told me about herself after I came back +from the Thanksgiving holiday. It entirely changed my opinion of her. I +wish I could tell you everything, but I can’t. I gave her my word of +honor that I would keep her secret. But, to-day, when she saw how +unjustly Miss Wharton reprimanded me I thought she might have strained a +point and told Miss Wharton her story. Still I don’t know that it would +have helped much.” Grace sighed wearily. “Miss Wharton is not Miss +Wilder. She is a hard, narrow-minded, cruel woman,” Grace’s dispirited +tones gathered sudden vehemence, “and she would misjudge Miss Brent just +as she misjudged me. She is going to send for us again in a few days, +and she declares that, if I do not tell her everything, she will take +measures to have me removed from my position here.” Grace turned tragic +eyes to her friend.</p> + +<p>“The idea!” rang out Emma’s indignant cry. “Just as though she could. +Why, Harlowe House was named for you. If Mrs. Gray knew she even hinted +such thing she’d be so angry. I believe she’d turn Indian giver and take +back her gift to Overton.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, no, she wouldn’t do quite that, Emma.” Heartsick though she was, +Grace smiled faintly. “She would be angry, though. She must never<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">188</a></span> know +it. It made her so happy to give Harlowe House to Overton. She would be +so hurt, for my sake, that she would never again take a particle of +pleasure in it. When Miss Wharton sends for me I shall ask her +point-blank if she really intends to try to have me removed from my +position by the Board. If she says ‘yes,’ I’ll resign, then and there.”</p> + +<p>“Grace Harlowe, you don’t mean it? You’ve always fought valiantly for +other girls’ rights, why won’t you fight for your own? The whole affair +is ridiculous and unjust. If worse comes to worst you can go before the +Board and defend yourself. The members will believe you.”</p> + +<p>Grace shook her head sadly, but positively. “I’d never do that, Emma. If +it comes to a point where I must fight to be house mother here, then I’d +much rather resign. I couldn’t bear to have the story creep about the +college that I had even been criticized by the Board. I’ve loved my work +so dearly, and I’ve tried so hard to do it wisely that I’d rather give +it up and go quietly away, feeling in my heart that I have done my best, +than to fight and win at last nothing but a blotted escutcheon. You +understand how it is with me, dear old comrade.”</p> + +<p>“Grace, it breaks my heart to hear you say such things! You mustn’t talk +of going away.” Emma sprang from the chair into which she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">189</a></span> had dropped +and drew Grace into her protecting embrace. Grace’s head was bowed for a +moment on Emma’s shoulder.</p> + +<p>“Don’t cry, dear,” soothed Emma.</p> + +<p>“I’m not crying, Emma. See, I haven’t shed a tear. I did all my crying a +while ago.” Grace raised her head and regarded Emma with two dry eyes +that were wells of pain. “I have had another shock, too, since I came +home. Tom Gray has resigned his position with the Forestry Department at +Washington, and has sailed for South America. +I—never—thought—he’d—go—away. He isn’t even going to write to me, +Emma, and I don’t know when he will come back. Perhaps never. You know +how dangerous those South American expeditions are?”</p> + +<p>“Poor Gracious,” comforted Emma, “you have had enough sorrows for one +day. You need a little cheering up. You and I are not going to eat +dinner at Harlowe House to-night. We are going to let Louise Sampson +look after things while we go gallivanting down to Vinton’s for a high +tea. I’m going to telephone Kathleen and Patience. There will be just +four of us, and no more of us to the tea party. They will have to come, +engagements or no engagements.”</p> + +<p>“I don’t care to see any one to-night, Emma,” pleaded Grace.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">190</a></span></p> + +<p>“You only think you don’t. Seeing the girls will do you good. If you +stay here you’ll brood and grieve all evening.”</p> + +<p>“All right, I’ll go; just to please you. I must see Louise and tell her +we are going.”</p> + +<p>“You stay here. I’ll do all the seeing. Take off your hat and bathe your +face. You’ll feel better.” Emma hurried out of the room and up the next +flight of stairs to Louise Sampson’s room, thinking only of Grace and +how she might best comfort her. She was more aroused than she cared to +let Grace see over Miss Wharton’s harsh edict. She made a secret vow +that if Grace would not fight for her rights <i>she</i>, Emma Dean, would. +Then she remembered Grace’s words, “I’d rather give it up and go quietly +away, feeling in my heart that I have done my best, than to fight and, +at last, win nothing but a blotted escutcheon.” No, she could not take +upon herself Grace’s wrongs, unless Grace bade her do so, and that would +never happen.</p> + +<p>Fortunately Kathleen and Patience were both at home. Better still, +neither had an engagement for that evening, and at half-past six o’clock +the four faithful friends were seated at their favorite mission alcove +table at Vinton’s, ordering their dinner, while Grace tried earnestly to +put away her sorrow and be her usual sunny self.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">191</a></span></p> + +<p>But while Grace had been passing through the Valley of Humiliation, +there was another person under the same roof who was equally unhappy. +That person was Jean Brent. On leaving Grace she had gone directly to +Harlowe House. Ascending the stairs to her room with a dispirited step, +she had tossed aside her wraps and seated herself before the window. She +sat staring out with unseeing eyes, remorseful and sick at heart. +Grace’s bitter words, “If you had obeyed me I would not be leaving Miss +Wharton’s office this afternoon, under a cloud,” still rang in her ears. +How basely she had repaid Miss Harlowe, was her conscience-stricken +thought. Miss Harlowe had advised and helped her in every possible way. +She had taken her into Harlowe House on trust. She had sympathized with +her when Jean had told her her secret, and she had brought upon herself +the dean’s disapproval, would perhaps leave Harlowe House, rather than +betray the girl who had confided in her. Jean’s conscience lashed her +sharply for her stubbornness and selfish ingratitude. If only she had +been frank in the beginning. Miss Harlowe would have explained all to +Miss Wilder, and Miss Wilder would have been satisfied. Then she would +have had no sale of her wardrobe, and Miss Harlowe would have been +spared all this miserable trouble.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">192</a></span></p> + +<p>What a failure she had made of her freshman year? She had made few +friends except Althea and her chums. They were shallow and selfish to a +fault. She had held herself aloof from the Harlowe House girls, who, +notwithstanding their good nature, showed a slight resentment of her +proud attitude toward them and her absolute refusal to join in the work +of the club. Since the day when Evelyn had taken her to task for +disobeying Grace the two girls had exchanged no words other than those +which necessity forced them to exchange. Evelyn had not forgiven Jean +for her passionate advice to her to mind her own affairs. Jean, knowing +Evelyn’s resentment to be just, cloaked herself in defiance and ignored +her roommate. Little by little, however, the cloak dropped away and Jean +began to long for Evelyn’s companionship. The yellow crêpe gown and the +beautiful evening coat still lay in the bottom of Jean’s trunk. In her +own mind she knew that she had begun to hope for the time when she and +Evelyn would settle their differences. She would then give Evelyn the +belated Christmas gift. She grew daily more unhappy over their +estrangement, and heartily wished for a reconciliation. Yet she was +still too proud to make the first advances.</p> + +<p>It was hardly likely that Evelyn would make<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">193</a></span> the first sign. Her pride +was equal to, if not greater, than Jean’s. She, who abhorred prying and +inquisitiveness, had been accused by Jean of meddling in her affairs. +Evelyn vowed inwardly never to forgive Jean. So these two young girls, +each stiff-necked and implacable, dressed, studied and slept in the same +room in stony silence, passing in and out like two offended shadows. +Gradually this strained attitude became so intolerable to Jean that she +longed for some pretext on which to make peace. As she sat at the window +wondering what she could do to atone for her fault the door opened and +Evelyn entered the room. A swift impulse seized Jean to lift the veil of +resentment that hung between them. She half rose from her chair as +though to address Evelyn. The latter turned her head in Jean’s +direction. Her blue eyes rested upon the other girl with the cold, +impersonal gaze of a stranger. Beneath that maddening, ignoring glance +Jean’s good intentions curled up and withered like leaves that are +touched by frost, and her aching desire for reconciliation was once more +driven out of her heart by her pride.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XIX" id="CHAPTER_XIX"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">194</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XIX</h2><h3>THE SWORD OF SUSPENSE</h3> +</div> + +<p>When Miss Wharton sent Jean Brent and Grace Harlowe from her office with +the threat of dismissal hanging over them she fully intended to keep her +word. From the moment she had first beheld Grace Harlowe she had +conceived for her a rooted dislike such as only persons of strong +prejudices can entertain. Her whole life had been lived narrowly, and +with repression, therefore she was not in sympathy with youth or its +enthusiasm. According to her belief no young woman of Grace’s age and +appearance was competent to assume the responsibility of managing an +establishment like Harlowe House. She had again delivered this opinion +most forcefully in Miss Wilder’s presence after Grace had left the +office on the afternoon of their first meeting, and Miss Wilder’s +earnest assurances to the contrary served only to deepen Miss Wharton’s +disapproval of the bright-faced, clear-eyed girl whose quiet +self-possession indicated a capability of managing her own affairs that +was a distinct affront to the woman who hoped to discover in her such +faults as would triumphantly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">195</a></span> bear out her unkind criticism.</p> + +<p>Miss Wharton had held the position of dean in an unimportant western +college, and it was at the solicitation of a cousin, a member of the +Board of Trustees, that she had applied for the office of dean at +Overton, and had been appointed to it with the distinct understanding +that it was to be for the present college year only. Should Miss Wilder +be unable to resume her duties the following October, Miss Wharton would +then be reappointed for the entire year. The importance of being the +dean of Overton College, coupled with the generous salary attached to +the office, were the motives which caused Miss Wharton to resign her +more humble position, assured as it was, for an indefinite period of +years, for the one of greater glory but uncertain length.</p> + +<p>Possessed of a hard, unsympathetic nature, she secretly cherished the +hope that Miss Wilder would not return to Overton the following year. +She also resolved to prove her own worth above that of the kindly, +efficient dean whom the Overton girls idolized, and began her campaign +by criticizing and finding fault with Miss Wilder’s methods whenever the +slightest opportunity presented itself. At first her unfair tactics bade +fair to meet with success. The various members of the Board, and even +Dr. Morton,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">196</a></span> wondered vaguely if, after all, too much confidence had +been reposed in Miss Wilder.</p> + +<p>Wholly intent on establishing herself as a fixture at Overton College, +Miss Wharton allowed the matter concerning Jean Brent and Grace to rest +while she attended to what she considered vastly more important affairs. +The thought that she was keeping both young women in the most cruel +suspense did not trouble her in the least. On the contrary she decided +that they deserved to be kept in a state of uncertainty as to what she +intended to do with them, and deliberately put over their case until +such time as suited her convenience.</p> + +<p>Both Jean and Grace went about, however, with the feeling that a sword +was suspended over their heads and likely to descend at any moment. +Grace expected, daily, to be summoned to Miss Wharton’s office, there to +refuse to divulge Jean Brent’s secret and then ask the pertinent +question, “Do you intend to lay this matter before the Board?” If she +received an affirmative answer, then she planned to return to Harlowe +House, write her formal resignation as manager of it and mail it to +President Morton. But day followed day, and week followed week, and +still the dread summons did not come. Grace discussed frequently the +possible cause of Miss Wharton’s negligence in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">197</a></span> matter with Emma, +her one confidante. Emma was of the opinion that, in trying to fill Miss +Wilder’s position, Miss Wharton had her hands full. Although Emma was +apt to clothe the most serious happenings in the cloak of humor, she was +a shrewd judge of human nature.</p> + +<p>“Just let me tell you one thing, Gracious,” she remarked one blustering +March evening as the two young women fought their way across the campus +against a howling wind. They were returning from an evening spent with +Kathleen West and Patience Eliot. “Miss Wharton is no more fitted for +the position of dean at Overton College than I am for the presidency of +the United States. She may have been successful in some little, +out-of-the-way academy in a jerkwater town, but she’s sadly out of place +here. She has about as much tact as a rhinoceros, and possesses the +æsthetic perceptions of a coal shoveler. I’m just waiting for these +simple truths to dawn upon the intellects of our august Board. I +understand that cadaverous-looking man with the wall eyes and the +spade-shaped, beard, who walks about as though he cherished a grudge +against the human race, and rejoices in the euphonious name of Darius +Dutton, is responsible for this crime against Overton. He recommended +her appointment to the Board. It seems that he is Miss Wharton’s +cousin.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">198</a></span> Thank goodness he isn’t mine, or Miss Wharton either.”</p> + +<p>Grace laughed at Emma’s sweeping denunciation of Miss Wharton and the +offending Daniel Dutton. Then her face grew sober. “You mustn’t allow my +grievances to imbitter you, Emma, toward any member of the Board.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, my only grudge against Darius D. so far is his having such +detestable relatives and foisting them upon an innocent, trusting +college,” retorted Emma with spirit, “but my grudge against Miss Wharton +is a very different matter. It’s an active, lively grudge. I’d like to +write to Miss Wilder and Mrs. Gray, and interview Dr. Morton, and then +see what happened. It would not be Grace Harlowe who resigned; but it +might be a certain hateful person whose name begins with W. I won’t say +her name outright. Possibly you’ll be able to guess it.”</p> + +<p>Grace’s hand found Emma’s in the dark as they came to the steps of +Harlowe House. The two girls paused for an instant. Their hands clung +loyally. “Remember, Emma, you’ve promised to let me have my own way in +this,” reminded Grace wistfully.</p> + +<p>“I’ll keep my promise,” answered Emma, but her voice sounded husky.</p> + +<p>“I know,” continued Grace, “that Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">199</a></span> Wharton’s attitude toward me is +one of personal prejudice. From the moment she saw me she disliked me. I +know of only one other similar case. When Anne Pierson and I were +freshmen in Oakdale High School we recited algebra to a teacher named +Miss Leece, who behaved toward Anne in precisely the same way that Miss +Wharton has behaved toward me, simply because she disliked her. But come +on, old comrade, we mustn’t stand out here all night with the wind +howling in our ears. Let us try and forget our troubles. What is to be, +will be. I am nothing, if not a fatalist.” Grace forced herself to smile +with her usual brightness, and the two girls entered the house arm in +arm, each endeavoring, for the sake of the other to stifle her +unhappiness.</p> + +<p>It was not yet ten o’clock and the lights were still burning in the +living room. Gathered about the library table were six girls, deep in +conversation. One of them glanced toward the hall at the sound of the +opening door.</p> + +<p>“Oh, Miss Harlowe,” she called, “You are the very person we have been +wishing for.” It was Cecil Ferris who spoke. Nettie Weyburn, Louise +Sampson, Mary Reynolds, Evelyn Ward and Hilda Moore made up the rest of +the sextette. “We are wondering if it wouldn’t be a good plan to give +our grand revue directly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">200</a></span> after the Easter vacation. It will be our last +entertainment this year, because after Easter the weather begins to grow +warm and the girls like to be outdoors. If you would help us plan it, +then those of us who live here, and are going to take part in it, can be +studying and rehearsing during the vacation. Of course, Evelyn won’t be +with us, but she will help us before she goes to New York. When she +comes back she can give us the finishing touches. Here is the programme +as far as we have planned it. We are awfully short of features.”</p> + +<p>Cecil handed Grace a sheet of paper on which were jotted several items. +There was a sketch written by Mary Reynolds, “The Freshman on the Top +Floor,” a pathetic little story of a lonely freshman. Gertrude Earle, a +demure, dreamy-eyed girl, the daughter of a musician, was down for a +piano solo. There was to be a sextette, a chorus and a troupe of dancing +girls. Kathleen West had written a clever little playlet “In the Days of +Shakespeare,” and Hilda Moore, who could do all sorts of queer folk +dances, was to busy her light feet in a series of quick change costume +dances, while Amy Devery was to give an imitation of a funny +motion-picture comedian who had made the whole country laugh at his +antics.</p> + +<p>“How would you like some imitations and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">201</a></span> baby songs?” asked Grace, +forgetting for the moment the shadow that hung over her. “I have two +friends who would be delighted to help you.”</p> + +<p>“How lovely!” cried Louise Sampson. “Now if only we had some one who +could sing serious songs exceptionally well.”</p> + +<p>“Miss Brent has a wonderful voice,” said Evelyn rather reluctantly.</p> + +<p>“Then we must ask her to sing,” decided Louise. “You ask her to-night, +Evelyn.”</p> + +<p>But Evelyn shook her head. “I’d rather you would ask her, Louise. Won’t +you, please?”</p> + +<p>“All right, I will,” said Louise good-naturedly, who had no idea of the +strained relations existing between the two girls, and consequently +thought nothing of Evelyn’s request.</p> + +<p>“Much as I regret tearing myself away from this representative company +of beauty and brains, I have themes that cry out to be corrected,” +declared Emma Dean, who had been listening in interested silence to the +plans for the coming revue.</p> + +<p>“You can’t hear them cry out clear down here, can you?” asked Mary +Reynolds flippantly.</p> + +<p>A general giggle went the round of the sextette.</p> + +<p>“Not with my everyday ordinary ears, my<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">202</a></span> child,” answered Emma, quite +undisturbed. “It is that inner voice of duty that is making all the +commotion. I would much rather bask in the light of your collected +countenances than listen to those frenzied shrieks. But what of my +trusting classes, who delight in writing themes and passing them on to +me to be corrected?”</p> + +<p>“Oh, yes; we all delight in writing themes,” jeered Nettie Weyburn, to +whom theme writing was an irksome task. “My inner voice of duty is +screaming at me this very minute to go and write one, but I’m so deaf I +can’t hear it.”</p> + +<p>“If you can’t hear it, how do you know it is screaming?” questioned Emma +very solemnly.</p> + +<p>“My intuition tells me,” retorted Nettie with triumphant promptness.</p> + +<p>“Then I wish <i>all</i> my pupils in English had such marvelous intuitions,” +sighed Emma.</p> + +<p>“My inner voice of duty is wailing at me to go upstairs and finish my +letter to my mother,” interposed Grace, rising. Her face had regained +its usual brightness. She could not be sad in the presence of these +light-hearted, capable girls, whose sturdy efforts to help themselves +made them all so inexpressibly dear to her. She would help them all she +could with their entertainment. She would write Arline and Elfreda to +come to Overton<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">203</a></span> for a few days and take part in the revue.</p> + +<p>It was not until she had finished her letter to her mother and begun one +to Elfreda that the sinister recollection again darkened her thoughts. +She was living in the shadow of dismissal. Would it be wise to invite +Arline and Elfreda to Harlowe House for a visit while she was so +uncertain of what the immediate future held in store for her? If she +tendered her resignation she intended it should take effect without +delay. Once she had surrendered her precious charge she could not and +would not remain at Harlowe House. Still she had promised her girls that +she would help them. She had volunteered Arline’s and Elfreda’s +services, knowing they would willingly leave their own affairs to +journey back to Overton.</p> + +<p>Grace laid down her pen. Resting her elbows on the table she cradled her +chin in her hands, her vivid, changeful face overcast with moody +thought. At last she raised her head with the air of one who has come to +a decision, and, picking up her pen, went on with her letter to J. +Elfreda Briggs. If worse came to worst and she resigned before the +girls’ entertainment she would courageously put aside her own feelings +and remain, at least, until afterward. It should be her last act of +devotion to Harlowe House and her work.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XX" id="CHAPTER_XX"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">204</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XX</h2><h3>THE AWAKENING</h3> +</div> + +<p>The sword which hung over poor Grace’s head still dangled threateningly +above her when she left Overton for Oakdale, on her Easter vacation. +Miss Wharton had made no sign. Whether she had, for the time being, +forgotten her words of that unhappy morning of several weeks past, or +was coolly taking her own time in the matter, well aware of the +discomfort of her victims, Grace could not know. She determined to lay +aside all bitterness of spirit and lend herself to commemorate the +anniversary of the first Easter with a reverent and open mind. But there +was one ghost which she could not lay, and that was the the memory of +Tom Gray’s face as he said good-bye to her on that memorable rainy +afternoon. Just when it began to haunt her Grace could scarcely tell. +She knew only that Tom’s farewell letter had awakened in her mind a +curious sense of loss that made her wish he had not cut himself off from +her so completely. When on their last afternoon together he had pleaded +so earnestly for her love Grace had been proudly triumphant in the +successful accomplishment<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">205</a></span> of what she believed to be her life work. +From the lofty pinnacle of achievement she had looked down on Tom +pityingly, but with no adequate realization of what she had caused him +to suffer.</p> + +<p>It was not until she herself had been called upon to prepare to give up +that which meant most to her in life that she began to appreciate dimly +what it must have cost Tom Gray to put aside his hopes of years and go +away to forget. A belated sympathy for her girlhood friend sprang to +life in her heart, and in the weeks of suspense that preceded her return +to Oakdale for Easter she found herself thinking of him frequently. She +wondered if he were well, and tried to imagine him in his new and +dangerous environment. She began to cherish a secret hope that, despite +his belief that silence between them was best, he would write to her.</p> + +<p>Her holiday promised to be a little lonely as far as her friends were +concerned. Mrs. Gray had gone to New York City to spend Easter with the +Nesbits. Nora and Hippy had gone to visit Jessica and Reddy in their +Chicago home. Anne and David were in New York. Eleanor Savelli was in +Italy. Even Marian Barber, Eva Allen and Julia Crosby had married and +gone their separate ways. Of the Eight Originals Plus Two, and of their +old sorority, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">206</a></span> Phi Sigma Tau, she was the only one left in Oakdale. +To be sure she had plenty of invitations to spend Easter with her chums +and her many friends, but it was a sacred obligation with her always to +be at home during the Easter holidays. She was quite content to do this, +and yet even her father’s and mother’s love could not quite still the +longing for the gay voices of those dear ones with whom she had kept +pace for so long.</p> + +<p>There was one source of consolation, however, which during the first +days at home she had quite overlooked, and that source was none other +than Anna May and Elizabeth Angerell. The two little girls had by no +means overlooked the fact that their Miss Harlowe was “the very nicest +person in the whole world except papa and mamma,” and proceeded to +monopolize her whenever the opportunity offered itself.</p> + +<p>Grace went for long walks with them. She helped them dress their dolls, +and ran races and played games with them in their big sunny garden. She +initiated them into the mysteries of making fudge and penuchi, while +they obligingly taught her the ten different ways they knew of skipping +the rope, and how to make raffia baskets. They followed her about like +two adoring, persistent little shadows, until imbued with their carefree +spirit of childhood,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">207</a></span> Grace, in a measure, forgot her woes and joined in +their innocent fun with hearty good will.</p> + +<p>“Really, Grace, I hardly know which is older, you or Anna May,” smiled +her mother one afternoon as Grace came bounding into the living room +with, “Mother, do you know where my blue sweater is? Anna May and +Elizabeth and I are going for a walk as far as the old Omnibus House.”</p> + +<p>“It is hanging in that closet off the sewing room,” returned her mother.</p> + +<p>“Thank you.” Dropping a hasty kiss on her mother’s cheek, Grace was off.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Harlowe watched her go down the walk, holding a hand of each little +girl, with wistful eyes. Grace had not been at home three days before +her mother divined that all was not well with her beloved daughter. Yet +to ask questions was not her way. Whatever Grace’s cross might be, she +knew that, in time, Grace would confide in her.</p> + +<p>On the way to the Omnibus House Grace was as gay and buoyant as her two +little friends. It was not until they had reached there and Anna May and +Elizabeth had run off to the nearest tree to watch a pair of birds which +were building a nest and keeping up a great chirping meanwhile, that a +frightful feeling of loneliness swept over Grace. She sat down on the +worn<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">208</a></span> stone steps sadly thinking of Tom Gray and the good times the +Eight Originals had had at this favorite haunt.</p> + +<p>But why did the memory of Tom Gray continue to haunt her? Grace gave her +shoulders an impatient twitch. How foolish she was to allow herself to +grow retrospective over Tom. She had deliberately sent him away because +she did not, nor never could, love him. Still she wished that the memory +of him would not intrude upon her thoughts so constantly. “It’s only +because he’s associated with the good times the Eight Originals have +had,” she tried to tell herself, but deep in her heart was born a +strange fear that she fought against naming or recognizing.</p> + +<p>After having watched the noisy, but successful, builders to their +hearts’ content, the children ran over to where Grace sat and challenged +her to a game of tag. But she was in no mood for play, and suggested +they had better be starting home. She felt that she could not endure for +another instant this house of memories. She tried to assume the joyous +air with which she had started out, but even the two little girls were +not slow to perceive that their dear Miss Harlowe didn’t look as happy +as when they had begun their walk.</p> + +<p>“I think we’d better go and see her to-morrow<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">209</a></span> morning and take her a +present,” decided Anna May, after Grace had left them at their own gate. +“She laughed like everything when we started on our walk, but she looked +pretty sad when we were coming back and didn’t say hardly a thing. I’m +going to give her my bottle of grape juice that Mother made specially +for me.”</p> + +<p>“I guess I’ll give her that pen wiper I made. It’s ever so pretty.” +Elizabeth was not to be outdone in generosity.</p> + +<p>“We’ll take Snowball’s new white puppy to show her,” planned Anna May. +“She hasn’t seen it yet. And a real French poodle puppy is too cute for +anything.”</p> + +<p>“And we’ll sing that new verse we learned in school for her,” added +Elizabeth.</p> + +<p>True to their word, the next morning the two little girls marched up to +the Harlowes’ front door laden with their gifts. Anna May bore with +proud carefulness the cherished bottle of grape juice while Elizabeth +cuddled a fat white ball in her arms, the pen wiper lying like a little +blanket on the puppy’s back.</p> + +<p>“We came to call as soon as we could this morning, because we thought +you looked sad yesterday,” was Anna May’s salutation as Grace opened the +door. “Here’s a bottle of grape juice. Mother made it specially for me,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">210</a></span> +but I want <i>you</i> to have it,” the child said. Grace ushered her guests +into the living room.</p> + +<p>“I hope you’ll like this pen wiper, too. I cut it out and sewed it and +everything,” burst forth Elizabeth, holding out her offering. “I hope +you’ll always use it when you write letters.”</p> + +<p>“Thank you, girls. You are both very good to me,” smiled Grace, “and I’m +so glad to see you this morning.”</p> + +<p>“We thought you would be,” returned Anna May calmly. “We brought +Snowball’s puppy to show you. We named him this morning for a perfectly +splendid person that we know. You know him, too. The puppy’s name is +Thomas.”</p> + +<p>“That’s Mr. Gray’s real name, isn’t it?” put in Elizabeth anxiously. +“Every one calls him Tom, but Thomas sounds nicer. Don’t you think it +does?”</p> + +<p>“We like Mr. Gray better than any grown-up man we know,” confided Anna +May enthusiastically. “He’s the handsomest, nicest person ever was. Do +you think he’d be pleased to have us name our puppy for him?”</p> + +<p>“I’m sure he would.” Grace stifled her desire to laugh as she took the +fluffy white ball in her arms and stroked the tiny head. Then the amused +look left her eyes. Perhaps Tom would never know of his little white +namesake. He might never come back from South America.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">211</a></span> Suppose she were +never to hear of him again. In the past she had, during moments of +vexation toward him, almost wished it, but of a sudden it dawned upon +her that she would give much to look into his honest gray eyes again and +feel the clasp of his strong, friendly hand.</p> + +<p>“Miss Harlowe, shall we sing for you?” Anna May wisely noted that Miss +Harlowe had begun to look “sad” again.</p> + +<p>“We learned such a pretty new song in school,” put in Elizabeth. “Anna +May can play it on the piano, too. Would you like us to sing it, Miss +Harlowe?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, do sing it,” urged Grace, but her thoughts were far from her +obliging visitors.</p> + +<p>The children trotted over to the piano, and after a false start or two, +Anna May played the opening bars of the song. Then the two childish +voices rang out:</p> + +<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> +<span class="i0">“The year’s at the spring</span><br /> +<span class="i0">And day’s at the morn:</span><br /> +<span class="i0">Morning’s at seven;</span><br /> +<span class="i0">The hillside’s dew-pearled;</span><br /> +<span class="i0">The lark’s on the wing;</span><br /> +<span class="i0">The snail’s on the thorn:</span><br /> +<span class="i0">God’s in his heaven—</span><br /> +<span class="i0">All’s right with the world!”</span><br /> +</div></div> + +<p>Grace listened with a sinking heart. The joy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">212</a></span> of Browning’s exquisite +lines from “Pippa Passes” cut into her very soul. All was not right with +<i>her</i> world. Everything had gone wrong. She had chosen work instead of +love, and what it brought her? She had believed that in rejecting Tom’s +love for her work she had definitely and forever solved her problem. Now +it confronted her afresh. She understood too well the meaning of that +strange fear which had obsessed her ever since her return home. Now she +knew why the memory of Tom had so persistently haunted her, and why her +friendly interest in his welfare had grown to be a heavy anxiety as to +whether all was well with him. Wholly against her will she had done that +which she had insisted she could never do. She had fallen in love with +Tom. But her awakening had come too late. Tom had gone away to forget +her. He would never know that she loved him, for she could never, never +tell him. On the night of Jessica’s wedding, when they had strolled up +the walk to the house in the moonlight, he had said with an air of +conviction, which then made her smile, that there would come a time when +even work could not crowd out love. His prophecy had come true, but it +meant nothing to either she or Tom now, for it had come true too late.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XXI" id="CHAPTER_XXI"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">213</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXI</h2><h3>KATHLEEN WEST MAKES A PROMISE</h3> +</div> + +<p>On Grace’s return to Overton and Harlowe House from her Easter vacation +she plunged into her work with feverish energy. She wished, if possible, +to free herself of this strange, unbidden love for Tom which seemed to +grow and deepen with every passing day, and which made her utterly +miserable. Then, too, she did not know when the dreaded summons might +come from Miss Wharton, and she longed to do as much as she could for +her girls while the opportunity was yet hers. It was with this spirit +that she entered into the plans for their revue, which was to be given +in Greek Hall, and from the number of tickets already sold promised to +be a sweeping success.</p> + +<p>Arline and Elfreda had accepted their invitations with alacrity, +promising to come to Overton several days beforehand for the purpose of +making Grace a visit. The girls who were to take part in the revue were +using every spare moment to perfect themselves in their parts and +specialties, and every night the living room was the scene of much +rehearsing.</p> + +<p>According to information received from<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">214</a></span> Emma, Miss Wharton was not +filling Miss Wilder’s place with signal success. She had shown herself +to be not only extremely narrow-minded, but quarrelsome as well. She had +antagonized more than one member of the faculty by either tactlessly +criticising their methods of instruction, or seeking to force them into +open dispute. Being only human, those whom she sought to humble +retaliated by taking advantage of her recent assumption of the duties of +dean to make her college path as thorny as circumstances would admit, +and Miss Wharton was obliged to put aside all else, including the +judgment she intended to pass upon Grace, in a powerful contention for +supremacy over those who had worsted her in sundry college matters.</p> + +<p>Grace did not flatter herself that this state of affairs could last; she +was certain that, sooner or later, the blow would fall, but she wisely +resolved to put the whole unhappy business from her mind and make hay +while her brief college sun still shone.</p> + +<p>The arrival of Elfreda Briggs and Arline Thayer three days before the +date set for the entertainment made things seem like old times.</p> + +<p>“It certainly does you a world of good to have Elfreda and Arline here, +Gracious,” observed Emma Dean as she stopped in the doorway of Grace’s +little office on her way<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">215</a></span> to her room from her morning recitations.</p> + +<p>“I can’t bear to think of their leaving me,” smiled Grace, looking up +from the account book on her desk. Her face had partially regained its +former light and sparkle. “They are coming here to luncheon to-day. Did +you know it?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I saw J. Elfreda on my way across the campus this morning. They +ought to be here soon now.”</p> + +<p>A ring of the bell, answered by the maid, and the sound of Arline’s +clear tones, mingled with Elfreda’s deeper ones, proclaimed the arrival +of the two Sempers. The luncheon bell rang almost directly afterward, so +the four friends had time only to exchange salutations before going to +the table.</p> + +<p>“Do you know, girls, I can’t get used to Overton without Miss Wilder,” +declared Arline Thayer as they seated themselves at Grace’s table, which +had been set for four. “I keep looking about me, expecting to meet her at +any minute. You must miss her dreadfully, Grace.”</p> + +<p>“I do miss her more than I can say,” replied Grace briefly. The haunting +shadow lurked for an instant in her gray eyes, then she began to talk +with forced vivacity of the coming revue.</p> + +<p>But one pair of keen eyes had seen that shadow, and that pair of eyes +belonged to J. Elfreda Briggs. “I wonder what ails Grace?”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">216</a></span> was her +thought, “It’s something about Miss Wilder’s not being here, I’m pretty +certain.” She resolved to make inquiries concerning the new dean and +made an excuse to accompany Emma across the campus after luncheon, +leaving Arline and Grace together.</p> + +<p>“What’s the matter with Grace?” was her abrupt question the instant they +had left Harlowe House behind them. “I could see that she wasn’t quite +her old self at luncheon to-day.”</p> + +<p>“I believe you ‘could see’ in the dark or with your eyes shut or even if +you had no eyes,” teased Emma.</p> + +<p>“Then there <i>is</i> something bothering her,” said Elfreda triumphantly. “I +knew it.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, there is. I wish I might tell you,” returned Emma slowly, “but I +am in Grace’s confidence. It wouldn’t be a bad idea for you to ask her, +though. If she would tell you, you might be able to suggest something +helpful. I’ll just say this much. It’s very serious.”</p> + +<p>“All right, I’ll ask her. If she tells me, I’ll talk things over with +you afterward. If she doesn’t, then forget that I asked you about it.”</p> + +<p>It was not until late that afternoon that she found her opportunity to +question Grace. Arline had left her to make a call upon Myra Stone, now +a senior, and Elfreda and Grace sat side by side on Grace’s favorite +bench that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">217</a></span> stood under the giant elm at one end of the campus.</p> + +<p>“Grace,” Elfreda’s matter-of-fact tones broke a brief silence that had +fallen upon the two young women. “What has happened to hurt you?”</p> + +<p>Grace started slightly. Her color receded, leaving her very pale. Then +she said simply, “I suppose you ‘could see,’ Elfreda.”</p> + +<p>“Yes; I’ve been ‘seeing’ ever since I came. I wish you would tell me +about it. Perhaps I can help you.”</p> + +<p>Grace shook her head. “No one can help me. I’ll just say this. Don’t be +surprised at anything you may hear a little later. But please remember +one thing, Elfreda. Whatever I have done since I became the manager of +Harlowe House I have done always with the highest interests of my girls +at heart.”</p> + +<p>“I guess we all know that,” retorted Elfreda. “I’ll remember what you +say, though. I’m sorry I can’t help you. You didn’t mind my asking, did +you?”</p> + +<p>“You know I didn’t. It was affection that prompted the question.” Grace +reached out to pat her friend’s hand. J. Elfreda caught Grace’s hand in +hers.</p> + +<p>Again silence reigned. They sat gazing across the campus, their hands +still joined. Grace was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">218</a></span> thinking that she could not endure telling even +Elfreda of the cloud that hung over her, while J. Elfreda Briggs was +registering a vow to find some means of helping Grace in spite of +herself.</p> + +<p>“I must go, Elfreda,” said Grace at last, rising from the seat. “I am +anxious to have dinner over a little earlier to-night on account of the +dress rehearsal in Greek Hall. Let me see, who is the person to be +favored with your company at dinner?”</p> + +<p>“I’m going to take dinner at Wayne Hall with Kathleen. We’ll meet at the +dress rehearsal.” Elfreda rose, and the two sauntered across the campus +to the point where their paths diverged.</p> + +<p>After stopping for a little chat with Mrs. Elwood, Elfreda climbed the +stairs to the room at the end of the hall, where she received a most +vociferous welcome from Kathleen and Patience. But the moment they +settled down to conversation Elfreda said solemnly, “Girls, something is +breaking Grace Harlowe’s proud heart. Emma knows, but she is Grace’s +only confidante. I asked Grace point blank, this afternoon, to tell me, +but she wouldn’t. It has something to do with that Miss Wharton, the new +dean. Whatever it is, you know, as well as I, that Grace isn’t likely to +be in the wrong. If I were going to stay here at Overton,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">219</a></span> a little +longer, I’d find out all about it.”</p> + +<p>“You could see,” murmured Patience.</p> + +<p>“Yes, I could,” declared Elfreda with a good-natured grin. “But so long +as I can’t be here to see, I’m going to pass the job along to you, +Kathleen. I’m sure that if any one can find out the cause of poor +Grace’s woes it will be you. Go after it and run it down just as you +would a big story, and if you can find and kill the wicked monster and +make the princess happy again, well, there isn’t anything that J. +Elfreda Briggs won’t do for you.”</p> + +<p>“I’ll do it,” vowed Kathleen, setting her sharp little chin at a +resolute angle.</p> + +<p>“You can’t lose much time, either. College closes the second week in +June,” reminded Elfreda.</p> + +<p>“Trust me to find out before that time.”</p> + +<p>Having disposed of this important matter, J. Elfreda’s gravity vanished +and she became her usual funny self again. The three girls had a merry +time together and set off for the dress rehearsal in high spirits.</p> + +<p>When they reached Greek Hall they found that Grace and Arline had +already arrived and were sitting far back in the hall watching a +sextette of girls in smart white linen skirts, blue serge coats and +straw hats, banded with blue ribbon, who were down on the programme for +a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">220</a></span> song entitled “Our Fraternity Friends,” the number ending with a gay +little dance taught them by Hilda Moore.</p> + +<p>“Aren’t they clever?” asked Grace eagerly, turning to Kathleen. The +three young women had made their way to where she was seated. “They only +began practicing that dance last week. Miss Moore taught them. She +dances beautifully.”</p> + +<p>The rehearsal proceeded without a hitch. Arline and Elfreda, being sure +of themselves, did not take part in it. Kathleen West’s clever one-act +play, “In the Days of Shakespeare,” was worthy of her genius. It +presented the scene from the “Taming of the Shrew,” where Petruchio +ridicules Katherine’s gown and berates the tailor. This scene was +enacted in accordance with the Elizabethan age, when the nobility were +permitted to take seats on the stage with the actors, the latter being +obliged to step around and over that part of the audience in order to +make their entrances and exits. These favored nobles had also the +privilege of expressing freely their opinions of the merits of the +long-suffering mummers, which they usually did in a loud voice. Kathleen +had made a careful study of the conditions prevailing in the theatre at +that period, and the little play was most mirth provoking from beginning +to end.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">221</a></span></p> + +<p>Mary Reynolds had also scored in the pathetic playlet, “The Freshman on +the Top Floor,” depicting a lonely little girl whose poverty and +diffidence kept her out of the carefree college life that went on in the +house where she lived. Cecil Ferris essayed the role of the freshman.</p> + +<p>The last number on the programme was Jean Brent’s solo. After +considerable coaxing Louise had persuaded her to sing, and Gertrude +Earle accompanied her on the piano. Grace felt her brief resentment +against the girl vanish as she listened to her glorious voice which had +a suspicion of tragedy in it.</p> + +<p>There was a certain amount of lingering on the part of the performers to +talk over the success of the dress rehearsal, but at last they all +trooped across the campus to Harlowe House.</p> + +<p>By curious chance Evelyn Ward found herself walking directly behind Jean +Brent. She had been greatly affected by her singing. Obeying a sudden +impulse, she leaned forward and touched Jean’s arm. “Can’t we be friends +again, Jean,” she said wistfully. “I—I love your voice, and I care so +much for you. There isn’t much of the year left and——”</p> + +<p>Jean’s blue eyes grew strangely soft. “It was all my fault,” she said +huskily. “Let’s begin over again, Evelyn.” And under the stars they made +a new and truer covenant.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XXII" id="CHAPTER_XXII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">222</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXII</h2><h3>FIGHTING LOYALHEART’S BATTLE</h3> +</div> + +<p>The revue was an unqualified success. Greek Hall was filled to +overflowing, and the money fairly poured into the box office for the +Harlowe House fund. There was a general rejoicing the next day among the +performers, and the same night a social session was held in the living +room at Harlowe House. To Grace it seemed as though she had been wafted +back once more to the dear dead days when the Sempers had held forth. +The presence of Arline and Elfreda was the last touch needed to complete +the illusion, and she went about her work feeling happier than she had +for a long time. Even the shadow cast upon her heart by Tom’s absence +seemed less gloomy.</p> + +<p>But on the heels of her brief elation trod disaster. Miss Wharton had +chosen to become highly incensed because she had not been consulted in +regard to the holding of the entertainment, and the long-suspended sword +fell. The revue had been given on Wednesday evening, and on Friday +morning Jean had received a note summoning her to Miss Wharton’s office. +This time Miss Wharton intended to interview<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">223</a></span> the two young women +separately. She believed that Jean would reveal what she had hitherto +kept a secret if Grace were not present. With unreasonable prejudice she +chose to place the brunt of Jean’s refusal to speak upon Grace’s +shoulders.</p> + +<p>Jean obeyed the summons and came away from Overton Hall with a white, +set face. Almost the first person she encountered on the campus was +Evelyn, who was hurrying to one of her classes, and in her anguish of +mind she poured forth the whole bitter story to her roommate.</p> + +<p>“Oh, Jean, why didn’t you tell me this before,” cried Evelyn. “I never +knew until the night of the dress rehearsal that things were not going +smoothly for Miss Harlowe. Kathleen West told me in confidence that +something was wrong, and asked me to find out anything I could +concerning it and let her know. We must go straight to her and tell her +everything. She can help us if any one can. Just for once I’ll cut my +English recitation. Come on. Oh, I do hope Kathleen is at home.”</p> + +<p>But Kathleen was not at Wayne Hall, and after some parleying the two +girls concluded to wait until she returned from her classes to her +luncheon. It was ten o’clock when they rang the bell of the college +house where Grace had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">224</a></span> spent four happy years, and for the next hour and +a half they waited in an agony of suspense. When Kathleen arrived they +hurried her off to her room and proceeded to acquaint her with all the +facts in their possession concerning the misfortune so soon to overtake +Grace.</p> + +<p>Kathleen listened to them without comment. When they had finished +talking she asked one sharp question, “Do you know Miss Wilder’s +address?”</p> + +<p>Neither girl knew it, but Evelyn was seized with a bright idea. “Hilda +Moore knows it. I am sure she does.”</p> + +<p>“Then hurry to Overton Hall and get it from her,” ordered Kathleen. “I’m +going to send a telegram. Are you sure Miss Wharton hasn’t sent for +Grace yet?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, yes. She said she intended to send for Miss Harlowe to-morrow +morning. Evidently she has a reason of her own for not sending for her +to-day,” was Jean’s eager response. “But she is going to report us to +President Morton and the Board within the next day or so.”</p> + +<p>“Good-bye. I’ll be back directly.” Evelyn dashed out of the room and +down the stairs on her errand.</p> + +<p>Twenty minutes later she returned. “Here it is,” she handed it to the +newspaper girl.</p> + +<p>Kathleen had not taken off her hat since her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">225</a></span> arrival at Wayne Hall. +“Come on, girls,” she said. “You must go home and have your luncheon. +Just leave everything to me. I think I can promise Miss Wharton a +surprise.”</p> + +<p>“What did she say to you, Jean?” asked Evelyn as they left Kathleen at +the corner, headed for the telegraph office, and went on to Harlowe +House.</p> + +<p>“What didn’t she say. She is going to send me away if she can. I told +her everything, but it only made matters worse. I said over and over +again that Miss Harlowe was not to blame, but she grew harder every +minute. How I despise her.” Jean shuddered with disgust. “All this is +merely an excuse to oust Miss Harlowe. Why she doesn’t like her, +goodness knows. What is Miss West going to do, I wonder?”</p> + +<p>“Telegraph Miss Wilder for one thing. Still, she can’t write or come +here in time to save Miss Harlowe,” declared Evelyn. “Hilda knows about +it. She said Miss Wharton dictated a perfectly horrid letter to Mrs. +Gray, too, about Miss Harlowe this morning.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, dear,” half sobbed Jean. “It’s dreadful, and it’s all my fault.”</p> + +<p>Evelyn did not answer. She could not help feeling that Jean deserved +this bitter moment.</p> + +<p>“Shall you tell Miss Harlowe?” asked Evelyn<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">226</a></span> as they hurriedly ascended +the steps.</p> + +<p>Jean nodded.</p> + +<p>When they entered the dining room, for luncheon they learned to their +utter consternation that Grace had gone for the day to visit a classmate +in Westbrook and would not return until after dinner that night. In the +meantime Kathleen West had hurried to the telegraph office and +despatched the following message to Miss Wilder. “Wire President Morton, +delay action, charges made by Miss Wharton against Grace Harlowe, until +word from you. Letter will follow. Answer. Kathleen West.”</p> + +<p>“There,” she chuckled when she heard the tap of the operator’s machine, +“that will help a little. Never mind the expense.”</p> + +<p>She was late to luncheon, and therefore missed Patience, but toward the +close of the afternoon they met, and Kathleen took her into her +confidence. All evening the two girls remained in the living room +listening intently for the ring of the bell that might mean an answer to +Kathleen’s urgent message. At ten minutes to nine Kathleen said wearily. +“It’s too late to hear to-night. The telegraph office closes at nine +o’clock. The answer will come in the morning.” Even as she spoke, the +door bell rang loudly. Pale and trembling with suspense, she herself +answered the door. Hastily signing the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">227</a></span> messenger boy’s book she closed +the door on his retreating back and returned to the living room, +nervously tearing open the envelope as she walked. Then she cried out in +surprise.</p> + +<p>“What is it?” questioned Patience in alarm.</p> + +<p>Kathleen held out to her the disquieting bit of yellow paper. “Don’t be +frightened. It’s good news. See.” Patience read over her shoulder. +“Start east to-day. Recovered. Don’t write. Reach Overton Friday week. +Keep secret. Telegraphed president. Katherine Wilder.”</p> + +<p>“Hurrah, we’ve saved the day,” rejoiced Kathleen.</p> + +<p>“And Kathleen West and Evelyn Ward have left milestones worth leaving +along College Lane,” reminded Patience with a smile that was very near +to tears.</p> + +<hr class="minor" /> + +<p>Grace returned to Harlowe House from Westbrook at a little after eight +o’clock in the evening. She found Jean Brent anxiously awaiting her +arrival, and at Jean’s request they went at once to her room, where Jean +acquainted her with the bad news.</p> + +<p>Grace listened with compressed lips, saying nothing.</p> + +<p>Jean wound up her narration with, “I know it is all my fault, Miss +Harlowe, but truly I tried to make things come right for you. I told +Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">228</a></span> Wharton all about myself and tried to make her understand that you +weren’t in the least to blame for my misdeeds. But I only made matters +worse. She is contemptible.” Jean’s voice vibrated with bitter scorn.</p> + +<p>“I thank you for defending me.” Grace spoke unemotionally. “I hope that +President Morton will overlook the charge against you. I must go now. I +wish to be alone. I must decide what I am to do. Good night.” She had +remained standing near the door during Jean’s recital, now she opened it +and walked slowly down the hall to her own door.</p> + +<p>She entered her pretty room as one might enter a chamber of death. So +the end had come. Well, she would meet it with a stout heart and a clear +conscience. But she would not wait for Miss Wharton to charge her with +being unfit for the trust Mrs. Gray had reposed in her. She stepped to +the library table and, opening a drawer, took out a sheet of her own +monogrammed stationery and an envelope. Seating herself at the table, she +took her pen from its rack. After a little thought she began writing in +the clear, strong hand that characterized her. Her letter consisted of +not more than a dozen lines. When she had finished she sealed, stamped, +and addressed it to President Morton with a firm, unfaltering hand.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">229</a></span></p> + +<p>Wrapping a light scarf about her shoulders, she stole softly downstairs +and outdoors without being observed by the knot of girls in the living +room. Crossing the campus, she dropped her letter into the post box at +the farther side, nearest the street. Then she walked slowly back, +stopping at her favorite bench under the giant elm. The moon, almost at +the full, flooded the wide green stretch with her pale radiance. The +fringed arms of the old elm waved her a gentle welcome.</p> + +<p>Grace sank upon the rustic seat racked with many emotions. How often she +had sat there and dreamed of what her work was to be, and now, just as +she had begun to reap the glory of it, it was to be snatched from her.</p> + +<p>The soft beauty of the spring night coupled with the ordeal through +which she had just passed filled her with an unspeakable sadness. She +bowed her head upon her hands, but her thoughts lay too deep for tears. +Yet even while she sat for the last time in the spot she loved so +dearly, Kathleen West and Patience Eliot were standing side by side +reading the telegram that was to bring light out of darkness.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XXIII" id="CHAPTER_XXIII"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">230</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIII</h2><h3>GRACE SOLVES HER PROBLEM</h3> +</div> + +<p>Grace waited impatiently for an answer to her letter of resignation. She +expected hourly a summons to President Morton’s office, but it did not +come. It was now six days since Jean Brent’s interview with Miss +Wharton. Surely the dean had long since executed her threat to humiliate +and depose Grace from the position of which she had been so proud. Then +why did not President Morton take action at once and end this torturing +suspense? Grace could not answer this question. She could only wonder +and wait.</p> + +<p>But while she wondered and waited Kathleen West was leaving no stone +unturned. In the championing of Grace’s rights she did nothing by +halves. The very next morning after receiving Miss Wilder’s telegram she +marched boldly into President Morton’s office for a private interview +with that dignified gentleman. Her newspaper experience had taught her +how to gain an audience with the most difficult persons. She had little +trouble in obtaining admittance to the president’s private office. It +was a long interview, lasting, at least, a half hour, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">231</a></span> when Kathleen +rose to go President Morton shook her hand and bowed her out in his most +amiable manner.</p> + +<p>From Overton Hall she went directly to the telegraph office and sent +another telegram. This time it was addressed to Mrs. Rose Gray, Oakdale, +N.Y., and read: “Come to Overton, but fix arrival Friday. Grace needs +you. Serious. Wire train. Meet you. Kathleen West.”</p> + +<p>By five o’clock that afternoon she had received this answer: “Arrive +Friday, 9.20 <span class="smcap">p.m.</span> Arrange for me, Tourraine. Rose Gray,” and was +triumphantly showing it to Patience Eliot and planning her work of +vindication in Grace’s behalf.</p> + +<p>But while her friends were busying themselves in her cause Grace was +engaged in packing her two trunks and arranging her affairs at Harlowe +House. So far as she knew, Emma Dean and Jean Brent, alone, were aware +of what was about to happen. Jean, whose fate still hung in the balance, +went about looking pale and forlorn. Being in Kathleen’s confidence, +Evelyn had not informed her roommate of the secret work that was being +done in behalf of Grace. She understood that Jean was suffering acutely, +and longed to tell her that all promised well for Grace, but not for +worlds would she have betrayed Kathleen’s confidence.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">232</a></span></p> + +<p>Emma Dean had learned of the mailing of Grace’s resignation from Grace +herself when she had returned to Harlowe House late that same evening. +For once her flow of cheer had failed her, and she had broken down and +cried disconsolately. For the next two days she had been unconsolable. +Her bitterness against Miss Wharton was so great that it distressed +Grace, who sought in vain to comfort her. But on Monday afternoon she +returned from her classes in a lighter, more cheerful frame of mind. In +fact as the week progressed she appeared to have thrown off her sorrow +and was as funny as ever.</p> + +<p>Grace tried to be honestly glad that Emma’s sorrow had been so +short-lived, but she could not help feeling a little hurt to think that +Emma, of all persons, should forget so quickly. Once or twice Emma +caught the half reproachful gaze of her gray eyes, and had hard work to +refrain from telling Grace that the hateful shadow was soon to be +lifted. For Emma and Kathleen West had had a private confab, during +which both girls had laughed and cried and laughed again in a most +irrational manner.</p> + +<p>So the week wore away, and Friday came and went, leaving Grace still +waiting and dreading. If she had happened to pass the Hotel Tourraine at +twenty-five minutes to ten on Friday<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">233</a></span> evening she would have seen a +taxicab drive up to the entrance and a sprightly, little old lady step +out of it, assisted by a keen-faced, black-eyed young woman, who took +her by the arm and hurried her into the hotel. And if she had been on +the station platform when the 11.40 train from the west pulled in she +would have eagerly welcomed the stately dark-eyed woman who signaled a +taxicab and drove off up College Avenue.</p> + +<p>Saturday morning dawned, clear and radiant. The glad light of early +summer streamed in upon Grace. For a brief space she forgot her sorrows +as she knelt at the open window and drank in the pure morning air. Then +one by one they came back. She wondered whether the same sun were +shining on Tom, far away in the jungle, and if he were well, and +sometimes thought of her. How happy she might have made him and herself +if only she had not been so blind. Through the bitterness of being found +wanting she had come to realize what a wonderful thing it was to be +truly loved. Never had the love of her parents and friends for her +seemed so sacred. And how beautiful, how steadfast, Tom’s affection for +her had been! With a sigh she turned her thoughts away from that lost +happiness. Now came the old torturing question, “Would the summons come +to-day?”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">234</a></span></p> + +<p>She was still brooding over it when she went downstairs to breakfast. +Stopping in her office, she hastily went over her mail. It was with a +sense of desperate relief that she separated an envelope, bearing the +letter head of Overton College from the little pile of letters on the +slide of her desk, and opened it. It was from President Morton, and +merely stated that he wished her to call at his office at eleven o’clock +that morning.</p> + +<p>With the letter in her hand, Grace entered the dining-room. She intended +to show it to Emma, but the latter, who had risen early on account of +some special work she wished to do, had eaten a hasty breakfast and +departed. Grace slipped the letter into her blouse and made a pretense +of eating breakfast. But she had lost all appetite for food. After +sipping part of a cup of coffee she rose from the table and, returning +to her office, opened the rest of her mail.</p> + +<p>Under any circumstances but those of the present her letters would have +delighted her. There was one from Eleanor Savelli, written from her +father’s villa in Italy, a long lively one from Nora, containing a +breezy account of Oakdale doings, and a still longer letter from Anne. +There was one from Julia Crosby, and an extremely funny note from J. +Elfreda Briggs,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">235</a></span> describing a visit she had recently made to the night +court.</p> + +<p>One by one she read them, then laid them aside with an indifference born +of suffering. If only there had been one for her in Tom’s clear, bold +handwriting. But it was useless to linger, even for a moment, over what +might have been. Grace gathered up her letters and, locking them in her +desk, went upstairs, with slow, dragging steps, to dress for her call +upon President Morton.</p> + +<p>It was three minutes to eleven when a slim, erect figure walked up the +steps of Overton Hall. Grace wore a smartly tailored suit of white +serge, white buckskin shoes, white kid gloves and a white hemp hat +trimmed with curved white quills. The lining of the hat bore the name of +a famous maker. She had taken a kind of melancholy pride in her toilet +that morning, and the result was all that she could have wished. +Unconsciously the immaculate purity of her costume bespoke the pure, +high, steadfast soul which looked out from her gray eyes. As she paused +at the door for a moment, her hand on the knob, she experienced +something of the thrill of a martyr, about to die for a sacred cause. +Then she opened the door.</p> + +<p>For an instant she stood as though transfixed. Was she dreaming, or +could she actually believe<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">236</a></span> her own eyes? A sudden faintness seized her. +Everything turned dark. She swayed slightly, then with a little sobbing +cry of, “Fairy Godmother! Miss Wilder!” she ran straight into Mrs. +Gray’s outstretched arms.</p> + +<p>That throbbing, wistful cry brought the tears to Miss Wilder’s eyes, +while President Morton took off his glasses and wiped them with his +handkerchief. Great tears were rolling down Mrs. Gray’s cheeks which she +made no effort to hide. “My little girl,” she said brokenly. “How dared +that dreadful woman treat you so shabbily?”</p> + +<p>It was at least ten minutes before the three women could settle down to +the exchanging of questions and explanations. President Morton, the soul +of old-fashioned courtesy, beamed his approval on them.</p> + +<p>“Now my dear,” said Miss Wilder at last, “I wish you to begin at the +very beginning of this affair, and tell us just what has happened.”</p> + +<p>Grace began with the coming of Jean Brent to Overton and of her refusal +to be frank concerning her affairs. Then she went on to the sale of her +wardrobe which Jean had conducted in her absence and her final +revelation of her secret to Grace after the latter had commanded it. +Then she told of her promise to Jean not to betray her secret and of the +summons sent<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">237</a></span> them by Miss Wharton, to come to her office.</p> + +<p>“But what was this secret, Grace?” questioned Miss Wilder gravely. “We +have the right to know.”</p> + +<p>The color flooded Grace’s pale face. She hesitated, then with an +impulsive, “Of course you have the right to know,” she went on, “Jean +Brent’s father and mother died when she was a child. She was brought up +by an aunt who is very rich. This aunt gave her everything in the world +she wanted but one thing. She would not allow Jean to go to college. She +did not believe in the higher education for girls. She believed that a +young girl should learn French, music and deportment at a boarding +school. Then when she was graduated she must marry and settle down. One +of the friends of Jean’s aunt had a son who was in love with Jean. He +had been babied by his mother until he had grown to be a hateful, +worthless young man, and Jean despised him. Her aunt told her that she +could take her choice between marrying this young man or leaving her +house forever. She gave Jean a week to decide. Then she went into the +country to spend a week end with this young man’s mother at their +country place. She thought because Jean was utterly dependent upon her +that she would not dare to defy her.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">238</a></span></p> + +<p>“Jean had a little money of her own, so she packed her trunks while her +aunt was away and went to Grafton to talk things over with Miss Lipton, +who has known her since she was a baby. She was a dear friend of Jean’s +mother. As Jean was of age she had the right to choose her own way of +life. Miss Lipton knew all about Overton College and Harlowe House, so +she wrote me and applied for admission for Miss Brent. I had room for +one more girl, and I considered Miss Lipton’s recommendation sufficient +to admit Miss Brent to Harlowe House. Naturally I was displeased when +she disobeyed me and held the sale. Still I do not consider that her +offense warrants dismissal.”</p> + +<p>“Miss Brent will <i>not</i> be expelled from college,” emphasized President +Morton.</p> + +<p>“What I cannot understand is Miss Wharton’s unjust attitude toward you. +Surely she could readily see that you were not at fault,” cried Mrs. +Gray in righteous indignation.</p> + +<p>Miss Wilder, too, shook her head in disapproval of Miss Wharton’s course +of action. President Morton looked stern for a moment. Then his face +relaxed. He turned to Grace with a reassuring smile that told its own +story.</p> + +<p>“Miss Harlowe,” he said, looking kindly at Grace, “it has always been my +principle to uphold the members of the faculty in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">239</a></span> their decisions for +or against a student, if these decisions are fair and just. I am +convinced, however, that you have received most unjust treatment at Miss +Wharton’s hands. Therefore I am going to tell you in strict confidence +that Miss Wharton has not filled the requirements for dean demanded by +the Overton College Board. On the day I received your letter of +resignation I wrote Miss Wharton, asking for her resignation at the +close of the college year. I had received a letter from Miss Wilder +stating that she would be able to resume her position as dean of this +college next October. I had determined to send for you to inquire into +your reason for wishing to resign the position you have so ably filled, +when I received Miss Wilder’s telegram. At her request I delayed matters +until her arrival. Miss West also called at my office in your behalf. I +take great pleasure in assuring you that I was prepared to accept any +explanation you might make of the charges which Miss Wharton made +against you and Miss Brent. In all my experience as president of this +institution of learning I have never known a young woman who has carried +out so faithfully the traditions of Overton College.”</p> + +<p>Grace listened to the president’s words with a feeling of joy so deep as +to be akin to pain. The shadow had indeed lifted. In the eyes of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">240</a></span> those +whose good opinion she valued so greatly she was worthy of her trust. +She never forgot that wonderful morning in President Morton’s office.</p> + +<p>When at last she left the president and Miss Wilder, to accompany Mrs. +Gray back to the Tourraine, she said with shining eyes, “Dear Fairy +Godmother, would you mind if we stopped at Wayne Hall. I <i>must</i> see +Kathleen West.”</p> + +<p>“Of course you must,” agreed Mrs. Gray briskly. “I should like to see +her myself. My opinion of that young woman is very high.”</p> + +<p>It seemed to Grace as though she could hardly wait until their taxicab +drew up in front of Wayne Hall. Mrs. Elwood herself answered the bell.</p> + +<p>“Oh, Mrs. Elwood,” cried Grace, “is Kathleen in?”</p> + +<p>“Yes; she came in only a little while ago.”</p> + +<p>“I’ll wait for you in the living room, Grace. Bring that blessed little +newspaper girl down stairs with you,” directed Mrs. Gray.</p> + +<p>As Grace hurried up the stairs and down the hall to the end room the +memory of another day, when she had sought Kathleen West to do her +honor, returned to her. Her face shone with a great tenderness as she +turned the knob and walked straight into the room without knocking. An +instant and she had folded in her arms the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">241</a></span> alert little figure that +sprang to meet her. “Kathleen, dear girl,” she cried. “How can I ever +thank you?”</p> + +<p>“Don’t try,” smiled Kathleen, her black eyes looking unutterable loyalty +at Grace. “I had to leave a milestone, you know, and I couldn’t have +left it in a better cause. I enlisted long ago under the banner of +Loyalheart. So you see it was my duty to fight for her.”</p> + +<hr class="minor" /> + +<p>It was after three o’clock when Grace left Mrs. Gray at the Tourraine +and went back to Harlowe House. At Mrs. Elwood’s urgent invitation they +had remained at Wayne Hall for luncheon, and with Patience added to +their number had held a general rejoicing over the way things had turned +out. Mrs. Gray’s last words to Grace on saying good-bye to her at the +hotel were, “Grace, I am coming over to see you this evening.”</p> + +<p>Grace walked home, her heart singing a song of thanksgiving and +happiness. As she entered the house the maid met her with, “There’s a +lady to see you, Miss Harlowe. She just came.”</p> + +<p>Grace stepped into the living room. A tall, gray-haired woman of perhaps +sixty, very smartly gowned, and of commanding appearance, rose to meet +her. “Are you Miss Harlowe?” was her abrupt question. Then before<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">242</a></span> Grace +had time to do more than bow in the affirmative, she said with a +brusqueness intended to hide emotion, “My name is Brent. Jean Brent is +my niece. Tell me, is she with you still? I could not bring myself to +ask the maid. I was afraid she might say that my niece was not here.” In +her anxiety, her voice trembled.</p> + +<p>Grace’s hand was stretched forth impulsively. “I am so glad,” she said +eagerly. “Jean needs you. She will soon be home from her classes. Would +you like to go to her room?”</p> + +<p>The woman returned Grace’s hand clasp with a fervor born of emotion. She +was trying to hide her agitation, but Grace could see that she was +deeply stirred. Once in Jean’s room she gave one curious glance about +her, then sank heavily into a chair and began to cry. “I have been a +stubborn, foolish woman,” she sobbed. “I drove my little girl away from +me because I was determined to make her marry a man whom I now know to +be worthless. Oh, I am afraid she will never forgive me.”</p> + +<p>Grace was touched by the proud woman’s tearful remorse, but she doubted +if Jean Brent would forgive her aunt. She had spoken most bitterly +against her. Grace tried to think of something comforting to say. But +before she could put her thoughts into words the door was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">243</a></span> suddenly +opened and Jean walked into the room. At sight of the familiar figure +she turned very pale. Her blue eyes gleamed with anger. She took a step +forward.</p> + +<p>“What brought <i>you</i> here?” she asked tensely.</p> + +<p>“Jean, my child, won’t you forgive me?” pleaded the woman holding out +her arms.</p> + +<p>Grace waited to hear no more. But as she turned to leave the room she +caught one look at Jean’s face. The sudden anger in it had died out. +Grace believed that all would be well, but whatever passed between aunt +and niece was not for her ears. She went directly to her room to wait +there until Emma came from her classes. She had so much to say to her +faithful comrade.</p> + +<p>In due season Emma appeared with a cheery, “Hello, Gracious. How is +everything?”</p> + +<p>“Everything is lovely. Emma Dean, you dear old humbug. No wonder you +couldn’t look sad when I talked about leaving Harlowe House. Now, +confess. You were in the secret, weren’t you?” Grace stood with her +hands on Emma’s shoulders, looking into her face.</p> + +<p>“The Deans of whom I am which, have always been advocates of the truth,” +solemnly declared Emma, “therefore I will follow their illustrious +example and answer ‘I was.’ You tied <i>my</i> hands and <i>my</i> tongue so I +couldn’t fight for you, Gracious, but you couldn’t tie Kathleen’s.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">244</a></span></p> + +<p>“Oh, Emma, I have so much to tell you. I hardly know where to begin. I’m +so happy. It’s wonderful to feel once more that I am considered worthy +of my work. You and I will have many more seasons of it, together.”</p> + +<p>“I wish we might,” returned Emma, but a curious wistfulness crept into +her eyes that Grace failed to note.</p> + +<p>The two friends talked on until dinner time and went downstairs +together, arm in arm. After dinner Emma pleaded an engagement with Miss +Duncan, Grace’s former teacher of English, and left the house at a +little after seven o’clock. Grace slipped into her little office and +seated herself at her desk. How glad she was that all was well again. +Yes, she and Emma would, indeed, spend many more seasons together. Yet, +somehow, the thought of her work did not give her the same thrill of +satisfaction that it once had. Try as she might she could not keep +thoughts of Tom from creeping into her mind. Where was he to-night? Had +he forgotten her? Mrs. Gray had not once mentioned his name to her, and +she had not dared to ask for news of him. Her somber reflections were +interrupted by Jean Brent and her aunt. A complete reconciliation had +taken place. Miss Brent was now anxious to thank Grace for all she had +done in her niece’s behalf. They lingered briefly, then went on to the +Hotel Tourraine, where Miss Brent had registered. They had not been gone +long when the ringing of the door bell brought Grace to her feet. Mrs. +Gray had arrived. She hurried to the door to open it for her Fairy +Godmother. Then she drew back with a sharp exclamation. The tall, +fair-haired young man who towered above her bore small resemblance to +dainty little Mrs. Gray.</p> + +<div class="figcenter" style="width: 300px; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="illus-004" id="illus-004"></a> +<img src="images/illus-244.png" alt="Tom’s Strong Hands Closed Over Hers." title="" width="300" height="459" /><br /> +<span class="caption">Tom’s Strong Hands Closed Over Hers.</span> +</div> + +<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">247</a></span>“Grace!” +said a voice she knew only too well.</p> + +<p>“Tom,” she faltered. Then both her hands went out to him. His own strong +hands closed over them. The two pairs of gray eyes met in a long level +gaze.</p> + +<p>“Come into my office, Tom.” She found her voice at last. “I—I thought +you were thousands of miles away in a South American jungle.”</p> + +<p>“So I was, but I didn’t go very deeply into it. Professor Graham met +with a serious accident and we had to turn back to civilization. He fell +and hurt his spine and we had to carry him to the nearest village, two +hundred miles, in a litter. Naturally that broke up the expedition, and +when he became better we decided to sail for home. Reached New York City +last week. I telegraphed Aunt Rose, and she wired me to meet her in +Overton. I came in on that 5.30 train. Of course I was anxious to see +you, so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">248</a></span> Aunt Rose told me to run along ahead. She’ll be here in a +little while.”</p> + +<p>Once seated opposite each other in the little office, an awkward silence +fell upon the two young people.</p> + +<p>“I am so glad nothing dreadful happened to you, Tom.” Grace at last +broke the silence. “Those expeditions are very hazardous. I thought of +you often and wondered if you were well.” There was a wistful note in +her voice of which she was utterly unconscious, but it was not lost on +Tom.</p> + +<p>“Grace,” he said tensely, “did you really miss me?” He leaned forward, +his face very close to hers. His eager eyes forced the truth.</p> + +<p>“More than I can say, Tom,” she answered in a low tone.</p> + +<p>Tom caught her hands in his. She did not draw them away. “How much does +that mean, Grace? I know I vowed never to open the subject to you again, +but I never saw that look in your eyes before, and you never let me hold +your hands like this. Which is to be, dear; work or love?”</p> + +<p>“Love,” was the half-whispered answer. And the gate of happiness, so +long barred to Tom Gray, was opened wide.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> +<div style="margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 1em; padding-bottom: 1em"> +<a name="CHAPTER_XXIV" id="CHAPTER_XXIV"></a> +<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">249</a></span> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIV</h2><h3>THE BOND ETERNAL</h3> +</div> + +<p>The full moon shone down with its broadest smile on the group of young +people who occupied Mrs. Gray’s roomy, old-fashioned veranda. As on +another June night that belonged to the past, Mrs. Gray’s Christmas +children had gathered home.</p> + +<p>“We’re here because we’re here,” caroled Hippy Wingate. “But allow me to +make one observation.”</p> + +<p>“<i>One</i>,” jeered Reddy Brooks. “You mean one hundred.”</p> + +<p>“That’s very unkind in you, Reddy,” returned Hippy in a grieved tone. +“Just to show you how entirely off the track you are I will make that +<i>one</i> observation and subside.”</p> + +<p>“I didn’t know you had such a word as ‘subside’ in your vocabulary,” +derided David Nesbit.</p> + +<p>“Nora, where art thou? Thy husband is calling,” wailed Hippy.</p> + +<p>“I would hardly call that an observation,” laughed Grace.</p> + +<p>“It sounds more like an anguished appeal for help,” remarked Anne.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">250</a></span></p> + +<p>“Or a perpetration by a deaf man who hasn’t the least idea of how it +sounds,” added Tom Gray cruelly.</p> + +<p>“Nora,” rebuked Hippy, fixing a disapproving eye on his wife, who was +laughing immoderately, “how can you hear your husband thus derided and +laugh at his suffering? Oh, if Miriam were only here to protect me. By +the way,” he went on innocently, “where <i>is</i> Miriam?”</p> + +<p>“She will be here a little later,” said Grace evasively.</p> + +<p>“Ah, yes, I see,” smirked Hippy. “I suppose she is looking up further +information on the drama. Miriam is really well-informed on that +subject. Did she go to the library or”—he paused and his smile grew +wider—“to the train?”</p> + +<p>Absolute silence followed this pertinent question. Then Jessica giggled. +That giggle proved infectious. A ripple of mirth went the round of the +porch party.</p> + +<p>“Here comes Miriam now.” Grace pointed down the drive. Two figures were +seen strolling toward the house in leisurely fashion.</p> + +<p>“Yes, here she comes. Better ask her what you just asked us,” Reddy +satirically advised Hippy.</p> + +<p>“Why ask questions when my eyes tell me it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">251</a></span> <i>was</i> the train? Still, if +you think it advisable I will——”</p> + +<p>“Be good,” ordered Nora. “Don’t you dare say one word.”</p> + +<p>“But I haven’t made my observation yet,” reminded Hippy.</p> + +<p>“It will keep.”</p> + +<p>“Ah, here they come! Now for a pretty little speech of welcome.” Hippy +rose and puffed out his chest, but before he could utter a word he was +jerked back by the coat tails to the porch seat on which he and Nora had +been sitting.</p> + +<p>As Miriam and the man at her side neared the porch every one rose to +greet them. Then the women of the party exchanged smiling glances. On +Miriam’s engagement finger shone the white fire of a diamond. The next +instant Everett Southard was shaking hands with Mrs. Gray and the Eight +Originals, while Miriam looked on, an expression of radiant happiness in +her eyes. Then the actor turned to her with the beautiful smile, that +Nora O’Malley had often declared was seraphic, and said: “Shall we tell +them now, Miriam?”</p> + +<p>Miriam’s black eyes glowed with the soft light that love alone could +lend to them. The pink in her cheeks deepened. “Yes,” she acquiesced.</p> + +<p>“Miriam and I are going the rest of our way<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">252</a></span> together, dear friends,” he +said simply. Anne thought she had never heard his voice take on a more +exquisitely tender tone. “I came from New York to tell you so.”</p> + +<p>Immediately a flow of congratulations ensued. In the midst of them Tom +Gray’s eyes met Grace’s. What he read there seemed to satisfy him. When +every one was again seated he walked over to the porch swing where Grace +and Anne sat idly rocking to and fro. Stopping directly in front of +Grace, he held out his hands to her. As she looked up at him her face +took on an expression of perfect love and trust. Placing her hands in +Tom’s, Grace rose to her feet. Their friends watched the pretty tableau +with affectionately smiling faces. Then the two young people faced the +expectant company.</p> + +<p>“You know, all of you, what I am going to say, so you must know, too, +how happy I am. Grace has promised to marry me.” Tom’s face was aglow +with happiness.</p> + +<p>“My dear, dear child.” Mrs. Gray rose, her arms extended to Grace. “I +have hoped for this ever since you were graduated from high school.” +Grace embraced the old lady tenderly. Then her chums hemmed her in, and +congratulations began all over again.</p> + +<p>“Talk about your surprises,” beamed Reddy. “I hadn’t any idea that Grace +and Tom had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">253</a></span> fixed up this one. I can’t tell you how glad I am, old +fellow.” He shook Tom’s hand vigorously. David and Hippy followed suit. +The faces of the three young men fairly shone with joy. They had long +understood the depth of Tom’s dejection over Grace’s steadfast refusal +to give up her work for his sake.</p> + +<p>“We saved it as a special feature of the occasion,” laughed Tom, “but +I’ll tell you three fellows a secret.” He lowered his voice and the +laughter died out of his fine face, leaving it very serious. “I never +expected this happiness was coming my way. Long ago I gave up all idea +of ever being anything but a friend to Grace. I can’t understand how it +all came about, and I suppose I never shall.”</p> + +<p>“Maybe we aren’t tickled over your good fortune,” said Hippy warmly. +“We’ve waited for this a long while. I always told Nora that it would +happen some day. I knew there was just one Tom Gray and that it would +only be a question of time until Grace found it out.”</p> + +<p>“No fair having secrets,” called out Nora. “What and who are you boys +talking about in such low, confidential voices?”</p> + +<p>“Me,” beamed Hippy. “Reddy was just telling me that he never fully +appreciated me until cruel distance separated us. Of course I can’t help +feeling touched. It is so seldom that Reddy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">254</a></span> appreciates anything or any +one. He is——”</p> + +<p>The confidential group suddenly dissolved in a hurry. Reddy took hold of +Hippy’s arm and rushed him down the steps and around the corner of the +house in an anything but gentle manner. “There,” he declared, as he +returned to the porch alone. “That will teach him that he can’t make +pointed remarks about me. I guess he felt ‘touched’ that time.”</p> + +<p>“N-o-r-a,” wailed a pathetic voice. “Come and get me. I want to sit on +the veranda, too.”</p> + +<p>“Promise you’ll be nice to Reddy, or I won’t come after you,” stipulated +Nora, making no effort to rise.</p> + +<p>“I won’t promise,” came the defiant answer. “I don’t like Reddy. He is a +hard-hearted ruffian.”</p> + +<p>“Thank you,” sang out Reddy. “Now come back if you dare.”</p> + +<p>“I don’t want to come back. I’d rather walk around by myself in the +garden.”</p> + +<p>Nothing further was heard from Hippy for a time. Conversation on the +veranda went on merrily. Apparently no one missed the stout young man. +Suddenly a bland voice at Reddy’s elbow said, “Why, good evening, +Reddy.” Hippy’s fat face appeared between the lace curtains at the open +parlor window. He beamed joyfully at the company, then favored Reddy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">255</a></span> +with a smile so wide and ingratiating that the latter’s fierce +expression changed to a reluctant grin. At this hopeful sign Hippy +clambered through the window and crowded himself into the swing between +Jessica and Anne, who had resumed their seats there. They protested +vigorously, then made room for him.</p> + +<p>After announcing their engagement and receiving the congratulations of +their friends, Tom and Grace had seated themselves on a rustic bench a +little apart from the others. Grace’s slim fingers lay within Tom’s +strong hand.</p> + +<p>“Grace,” he said, bending toward her so that he could look into her +eyes, “are you perfectly sure that you love me? Are you quite content to +give up your work? You don’t think there will ever come a time when you +will be sorry that you chose me instead? It still seems like a dream to +me. I can’t believe that you and I are going to spend the rest of our +lives together. It’s too much happiness. If you knew how black +everything seemed that rainy day when you sent me out of your life——”</p> + +<p>“Hush, you mustn’t speak of it,” Grace lightly laid the fingers of her +free hand against Tom’s lips. “I did not know how wonderful your love +for me was. It took sorrow and separation to make me see it. But I’m +<i>sure</i> now, Tom, perfectly sure. I used to think I could<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">256</a></span> never give up +being house mother at Harlowe House, but now I am entirely satisfied to +have Emma Dean take my place. She will do the work even better than I. +Harlowe House can spare me, but Tom Gray can’t, and I can’t spare him. +What you said to me so long ago came true, dear. When love came to me, +not even work could crowd it out. I have found my fairy prince at last.”</p> + +<p>“Then the prince is going to claim the princess and bind her to him +forever with a jeweled circle of gold,” said Tom softly. His hand +reached into an inner pocket of his coat. Over Grace Harlowe’s slender +finger was slipped the magic circle of gold, a glittering pledge of +eternal devotion, and as she touched the jeweled token with her lips the +knowledge came to her that though Loyalheart’s pilgrimage in the Land of +College was ended, an infinitely more wonderful journey on the Highway +of Life was soon to begin.</p> + +<p>How Grace Harlowe spent her last summer in her father’s house before +starting upon that journey, with Tom Gray as her life-long guide, will +be told in “<span class="smcap">Grace Harlowe’s Golden Summer</span>.”</p> + +<p class="smcap" style="text-align:center; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 3em">The End</p> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:140%">HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY’S</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:120%">Best and Least Expensive</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:120%">Books for Boys and Girls</p> +<hr class="minor" /> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Motor Boat Club Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully +entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No boy +will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or, The Secret of Smugglers’ Island.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The Mystery of the Dunstan Heir.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A Daring Marine Game at Racing Speed.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or, The Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">5</td><td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying the Ghost of Alligator Swamp.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">6</td><td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or, A Thrilling Capture in the Great Fog.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">7</td><td>THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or, The Flying Dutchman of the Big Fresh Water.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table style="margin-top: 10px" summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<p class="center">Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price.</p> +<hr class="minor" /> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:120%">Henry Altemus Company</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:120%">1326-1336 Vine Street Philadelphia</p> + +<hr class="full" /> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">Battleship Boys Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%">By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</p> + +<p>These stories throb with the life of young Americans on today’s huge +drab Dreadnaughts.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices in Uncle Sam’s Navy.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS’ FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or, Winning Their Grades as Petty Officers.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or, Earning New Ratings in European Seas.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding the American Flag in a Honduras Revolution.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">6</td><td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE WARDROOM; Or, Winning their Commissions as Line Officers.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">7</td><td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS WITH THE ADRIATIC CHASERS; Or, Blocking the Path of the Undersea Raiders.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">8</td><td>THE BATTLESHIP BOYS’ SKY PATROL; Or, Fighting the Hun from above the Clouds.</td></tr> +</table> + +<p class="tnote">[Transcriber’s Note: There was no book “5” in the original advertisement.]</p> + +<p class="ralign">Price $1.00 each.</p> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Range and Grange Hustlers</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%">By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</p> + +<p>Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great +ranches in the West? Any bright boy will “devour” the books of this +series, once he has made a start with the first volume.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; Or, The Boy Shepherds of the Great Divide.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS’ GREATEST ROUND-UP; Or, Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers’ Combine.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; Or, Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; Or, The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">Submarine Boys Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By VICTOR G. DURHAM</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS’ TRIAL TRIP; Or, “Making Good” as Young Experts.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The Prize Detail at Annapolis.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging the Sharks of the Deep.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">5</td><td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The Young Kings of the Deep.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">6</td><td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">7</td><td>THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, Breaking Up the New Jersey Customs Frauds.</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%; margin-bottom: 10px">Grace Harlowe Overseas Series</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE OVERSEAS.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE RED CROSS IN FRANCE.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE MARINES AT CHATEAU THIERRY.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE AMERICAN ARMY IN THE ARGONNE.</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The College Girls Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S FIRST YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S SECOND YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S THIRD YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S FOURTH YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">5</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S RETURN TO OVERTON CAMPUS.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">6</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S PROBLEM.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">7</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S GOLDEN SUMMER.</td></tr> +</table> + +<p>All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent postpaid on receipt +of only $1.00 each.</p> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">Pony Rider Boys Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</p> + +<p>These tales may be aptly described the best books for boys and girls.</p> + +<p style="font-size: smaller">1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret of the Lost +Claim.—2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle of the +Plains.—3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery of the Old +Custer Trail.—4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret of +Ruby Mountain.—5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a Key +to the Desert Maze.—6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End of +the Silver Trail.—7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, The +Mystery of Bright Angel Gulch.</p> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Boys of Steel Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By JAMES R. MEARS</p> + +<p>Each book presents vivid picture of this great industry. Bach story is +full of adventure and fascination.</p> + +<p style="font-size: smaller">1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom of the +Shaft.—2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond Drill +Shift.—3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS: Or, Roughing It on the Great +Lakes.—4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning Anew in the +Cinder Pits.</p> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Madge Morton Books</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By AMY D. V. CHALMERS</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>MADGE MORTON—CAPTAIN OF THE MERRY MAID.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>MADGE MORTON’S SECRET.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>MADGE MORTON’S TRUST.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>MADGE MORTON’S VICTORY.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">West Point Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young Americans +whose doings will inspire all boy readers.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>DICK PRESCOTT’S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Two Chums in the Cadet Gray.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>DICK PRESCOTT’S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Finding the Glory of the Soldier’s Life.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>DICK PRESCOTT’S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Standing Firm for Flag and Honor.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>DICK PRESCOTT’S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Ready to Drop the Gray for Shoulder Straps.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">Annapolis Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in +these volumes.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>DAVE DARRIN’S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Plebe Midshipmen at the U. S. Naval Academy.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>DAVE DARRIN’S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Midshipmen as Naval Academy “Youngsters.”</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>DAVE DARRIN’S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders of the Second Class Midshipmen.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>DAVE DARRIN’S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Headed for Graduation and the Big Cruise.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Young Engineers Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High +School Boys Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry +Hazelton prove worthy of all the traditions of Dick & Co. +</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad Building in Earnest.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks on the “Man-Killer” Quicksand.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune on the Turn of a Pick.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the Mine Swindlers.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">Boys of the Army Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of +to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>UNCLE SAM’S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in the United States Army.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>UNCLE SAM’S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal’s Chevrons.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>UNCLE SAM’S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their First Real Commands.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>UNCLE SAM’S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following the Flag Against the Moros.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">6</td><td>UNCLE SAM’S BOYS AS LIEUTENANTS; Or, Serving Old Glory as Line Officers.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">7</td><td>UNCLE SAM’S BOYS WITH PERSHING; Or, Dick Prescott at Grips with the Boche.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">8</td><td>UNCLE SAM’S BOYS SMASH THE GERMANS; Or, Winding Up the Great War.</td></tr> +</table> + +<p class="tnote">[Transcriber’s Note: There was no book “5” in the original advertisement.]</p> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">Dave Darrin Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>DAVE DARRIN AT VERA CRUZ; Or, Fighting With the U. S. Navy in Mexico.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>DAVE DARRIN ON MEDITERRANEAN SERVICE.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>DAVE DARRIN’S SOUTH AMERICAN CRUISE.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">5</td><td>DAVE DARRIN AND THE GERMAN SUBMARINES.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">6</td><td>DAVE DARRIN AFTER THE MINE LAYERS; Or, Hitting the Enemy a Hard Naval Blow.</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Meadow-Brook Girls Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By JANET ALDRIDGE</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS IN THE HILLS.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">5</td><td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS BY THE SEA.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">6</td><td>THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ON THE TENNIS COURTS.</td></tr> +</table> + +<p>All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent postpaid on receipt +of only. $1.00 each.</p> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">High School Boys Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. Boys +of every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating +volumes.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE-HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.’s First Year Pranks and Sports.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the Gridley Diamond.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on the Football Gridiron.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & Co. Leading the Athletic Vanguard.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">Grammar School Boys Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>This series of stories, based on the actual doings of grammar School +boys, comes near to the heart of the average American boy.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick & Co. Start Things Moving.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick & Co. at Winter Sports.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, Dick & Co. Trail Fun and Knowledge.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; Or, Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">High School Boys’ Vacation Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By H. IRVING HANCOCK</p> + +<p>“Give us more Dick Prescott books!”</p> + +<p>This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the country +over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the publishers, +making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, Tom Reade, and +the other members of Dick & Co. are the most popular high school boys in +the land. Boys will alternately thrill and chuckle when reading these +splendid narratives.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.’s Rivals on Lake Pleasant.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The Dick Prescott Six Training for the Gridley Eleven.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co. in the Wilderness.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS’ TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick & Co. Making Themselves “Hard as Nails.”</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="full" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Circus Boys Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By EDGAR B. P. DARLINGTON</p> + +<p>Mr. Darlington’s books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making the Start in the Sawdust Life.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning New Laurels on the Tanbark.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the Plaudits of the Sunny South.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with the Big Show on the Big River.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The High School Girls Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M.</p> + +<p>These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the reader +fairly by storm.</p> + +<table width="95%" summary="booklist"> +<tr><td class="pr">1</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Merry Doings of the Oakdale Freshman Girls.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">2</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Record of the Girl Chums in Work and Athletics.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">3</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, Fast Friends in the Sororities.</td></tr> +<tr><td class="pr">4</td><td>GRACE HARLOWE’S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Parting of the Ways.</td></tr> +</table> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:160%">The Automobile Girls Series</p> +<p class="titleblock" style="font-size:100%; margin-bottom: 10px">By LAURA DENT CRANE</p> + +<p>No girl’s library—no family book-case can be considered at all complete +unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books.</p> + +<p style="font-size: smaller">1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching the Summer Parade.—2 +THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, The Ghost of Lost Man’s +Trail.—3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, Fighting Fire in +Sleepy Hollow.—4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out +Against Heavy Odds.—5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving +Their Mettle Under Southern Skies.—6 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT +WASHINGTON; Or, Checkmating the Plots of Foreign Spies.</p> + +<table summary="price" width="100%"> + <tr><td align="left">Cloth, Illustrated</td><td align="right">Price, per Volume, $1.00</td></tr> +</table> + +<hr class="major" /> + + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of Project Gutenberg's Grace Harlowe's Problem, by Jessie Graham Flower + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM *** + +***** This file should be named 20342-h.htm or 20342-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/2/0/3/4/20342/ + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</body> +</html> diff --git a/20342-h/images/illus-143.png b/20342-h/images/illus-143.png Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..7f3abc5 --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-h/images/illus-143.png diff --git a/20342-h/images/illus-166.png b/20342-h/images/illus-166.png Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..d916f46 --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-h/images/illus-166.png diff --git a/20342-h/images/illus-244.png b/20342-h/images/illus-244.png Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..3689c87 --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-h/images/illus-244.png diff --git a/20342-h/images/illus-fp.png b/20342-h/images/illus-fp.png Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..2f1b13e --- /dev/null +++ b/20342-h/images/illus-fp.png diff --git a/20342.txt b/20342.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..c6dcadb --- /dev/null +++ b/20342.txt @@ -0,0 +1,6796 @@ +Project Gutenberg's Grace Harlowe's Problem, by Jessie Graham Flower + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: Grace Harlowe's Problem + +Author: Jessie Graham Flower + +Release Date: January 11, 2007 [EBook #20342] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ASCII + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM *** + + + + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + + + + +[Illustration: Their Dear, Too-brief Holiday was Drawing to a Close. +Frontispiece.] + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM + + By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. + +Author of The High School Girls Series, The College Girls Series, etc. + + PHILADELPHIA + + HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + COPYRIGHT, 1916, BY HOWARD E. ALTEMUS. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + CONTENTS + + CHAPTER PAGE + + I. THEIR GREATEST, DEAREST DAY 7 + II. THE LAST FROLIC 22 + III. PLANNING FOR THE FUTURE 29 + IV. MILESTONES 39 + V. THE LOCKED DOOR 48 + VI. A CLUB MEETING AND A MYSTERY 61 + VII. HER OWN WAY 74 + VIII. ALL IN THE DAY'S WORK 81 + IX. WHAT EVELYN HEARD ON THE CAMPUS 93 + X. LAYING THE CORNERSTONE OF A HOUSE OF TROUBLE 102 + XI. THANKSGIVING WITH THE NESBITS 110 + XII. MISSING--A FRIEND 123 + XIII. A DISTURBING CONFIDENCE 133 + XIV. THE RETURN OF THE CHRISTMAS CHILDREN 141 + XV. THE NEW YEAR'S WEDDING 153 + XVI. THE LAST WORD 163 + XVII. THE SUMMONS 170 + XVIII. THE BLOTTED ESCUTCHEON 182 + XIX. THE SWORD OF SUSPENSE 194 + XX. THE AWAKENING 204 + XXI. KATHLEEN WEST MAKES A PROMISE 213 + XXII. FIGHTING LOYALHEART'S BATTLE 222 + XXIII. GRACE SOLVES HER PROBLEM 230 + XXIV. THE BOND ETERNAL 249 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + + + + GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM + + CHAPTER I + + THEIR GREATEST, DEAREST DAY + + +"And at this time next week we'll all be back at work," sighed Arline +Thayer. "Not that I love work less, but the Sempers more," she +paraphrased half apologetically. "It's been so perfectly splendid to +gather home, and Elfreda was a darling to plan and carry out such a----" + +"Noble enterprise," drawled Emma Dean. "Behold in me a living witness to +the truth of it. Before this time, when, oh, when, has this particular +scion of the house of Dean had a chance to play in the nice clean sand +and bathe in the nice green ocean? It is green, isn't it, Grace? Elfreda +says it's blue, and those terrible, tiresome, troublesome twins say it's +gray, but I say----" + +A shower of small pebbles, cast with commendable accuracy, rained down +on Emma. Raising herself on her elbows from her recumbent position in +the sand, she looked reproachful surprise at the Emerson twins who, +crouched in the sand and holding a fresh supply of pebbles in readiness, +awaited her next remark. + +"There," she declared calmly, "that simply proves the truth of my remark +about terrible, tiresome, troublesome twins." + +Two slim blue figures dropped their pebbles, descended upon the +protesting Emma, and dragged her across the sand toward the water. + +"Are we tiresome?" demanded Sara sternly, as she and Sue, still +clutching Emma, paused for breath. + +"Are we troublesome?" from Julia. + +"Not a bit of it," Emma blandly assured them. "I said it only for the +sake of alliteration. You are the most interesting persons I've ever +met. I am so sorry I said you weren't, and I'm so nice and comfortable +now. I hadn't thought of doing any further water stunts to-day." She +struggled to a sitting posture and beamed with owlish significance upon +her captors. + +"All right, we'll excuse you this time, but, hereafter, keep away from +alliteration," warned Sara. + +"Until next time," chuckled Emma, scrambling to her feet. Graciously +offering an arm to each twin, the trio strolled calmly back to the gay +little party of girls on the sands. + +It was a clear, sunshiny morning in early September and nine young women +had taken advantage of the ocean's placid, dimpled mood for an early +morning dip. + +For two weeks the Semper Fidelis Club, or, rather, nine of that most +delightful organization of Grace Harlowe's early college days, had been +holding a reunion at the Briggs' cottage, which was situated on the New +Jersey coast, not far from Wildwood, a well-known summer resort. It had +all begun with Elfreda's undeniable yearning to see her friends. Being a +young person of energy, she immediately wrote, and sent forth on their +mission, funny invitations that were a virtual command to the Sempers to +gather at the Briggs' cottage for a two weeks' reunion, and only three +of the club had been unable to accept. + +To those who have known Grace Harlowe from the beginning of her +high-school life she has now, without doubt, become a personal friend. +"Grace Harlowe's Plebe Year at High School," "Grace Harlowe's Sophomore +Year at High School," "Grace Harlowe's Junior Year at High School," +"Grace Harlowe's Senior Year at High School" recorded her sayings and +doings as well as those of her three friends, Nora O'Malley, Jessica +Bright and Anne Pierson during their student days at Oakdale High +School. + +When the girl chums parted in the autumn following their high-school +graduation, Nora and Jessica went together to an eastern conservatory of +music, while Grace and Anne decided for Overton College and added to +their number no less person than Miriam Nesbit, a schoolmate and friend. +On their first day at Overton circumstance, or perhaps fate, had brought +J. Elfreda Briggs, a somewhat officious freshman, to the trio, and from +a hardly agreeable stranger J. Elfreda became their devoted friend. +During "Grace Harlowe's First Year At Overton College," "Grace Harlowe's +Second Year at Overton College," "Grace Harlowe's Third Year at Overton +College," and "Grace Harlowe's Fourth Year at Overton College," the four +girls passed through many new experiences, not always entirely pleasant, +but which served only as a spur to their ambition to gain true college +spirit, and were graduated from Overton at the end of their four years' +course, more than ever the loyal children of Overton, their Alma Mater. + +The building of a specially endowed home for self-supporting girls who +were trying to gain a college education, presented to Overton College, +by Mrs. Gray, in honor of Grace Harlowe, Anne Pierson and Miriam +Nesbit, and named Harlowe House, decided Grace as to what her future +work would be. In "Grace Harlowe's Return To Overton Campus" appears the +story of her first year at Harlowe House. + +And now the dear, too brief holiday was drawing to a close. To-morrow +would see the house party scattered to the four winds. This was the last +frolic they would have in the water. + +"Oh, dear," lamented Arline, her blue eyes mournful with regret, "why is +it that perfectly lovely times go by like a flash, while horrid, +disagreeable ones last forever?" + +"'Tis the way of life, my child. 'It is not always May,'" quoted Emma +sentimentally. "I might as well add, right here and now, that I'm glad +of it. May is a dubious and disappointing month, dears. It always pours +barrels on the first. It's a shame, too, when one stops to consider all +the poems that have been composed about that weepy, fickle first day of +May. + + "Oh, radiant May day, + This is our play day. + Youth is in its hey day; + Hail we this gay day; + Park clouds away day. + +"And then down comes the rain and spoils it all," finished the +versifier, lapsing into prose. + +Emma's improvisation was greeted with laughter. + +"It sounds just about as sensible as a whole lot of those old English +verses," declared Elfreda, who was not fond of poetry. + +"It was a deadly insult to English verse," defended Anne Pierson with +twinkling eyes. "You can't expect me to let it pass unnoticed." + +"Having been fed as a babe on Shakespeare," agreed Emma, "I will admit +that it gives you some room for criticism, but as a dutiful teacher of +English I feel it entirely within my province to break forth +occasionally into such English ditties as happen to come to my mind, +regardless of Shakespeare." + +"Oh, do say another," begged the Emerson twins. They especially +delighted in Emma's poetical outbursts. + +"Nothing comes to my mind," averred Emma solemnly. "Wait until the +spirit moves me." + +"I wish something would come to your minds about how we are to spend the +rest of the day," put in Elfreda, with her usual briskness. "It isn't +ten o'clock yet, and we've had our breakfast and our swim. Let's get +together and decide now. Remember this is our greatest, dearest day. We +specially reserved it. So we ought to make the most of it." + +"I'm _so_ glad we packed most of our things last night," commented +Arline, with satisfaction. + +"Girls," Grace was the first to make a suggestion, "it's such a +delightful day, wouldn't you like to go picnicking at the edge of those +woods we passed the other day when we were driving? Don't you remember +how pretty the country was? There was a brook and long green hills +sloping down to it." + +"Grace Harlowe!" exclaimed Elfreda, her eyes very round. "You must be a +mind reader, for that's precisely what I've been thinking about all +morning. I'm so glad you proposed it. What do you say, girls? How about +a picnic?" + +There was a ringing assent on the part of the others. + +"I hardly thought you would care much about going down to Wildwood for a +dance," continued Elfreda. "Somehow when we go to hops we are sure to +separate and not see much of each other until we're going home. What's +the use in having a reunion if the reunionists don't reunite. I guess +I'm selfish, but I can't help it." + +"No, you're not, J. Elfreda," laughed Miriam, laying her hand on her +friend's shoulder. "That's the way I feel, too. We can go to plenty of +hops after we have each gone our separate way, but we can't have one +another. Besides, what is _anything_ in the way of amusement compared to +a Semper reunion?" + +"Now you're talking," commended Emma, with an encouraging flourish of +her hand. She had been busily scooping up the white sand as she listened +to her friends' conversation. Now she took a fresh handful and let it +fall gently into the open space between the back of Sara Emerson's neck +and her bathing suit. Sara, leaning interestedly forward, was an +opportunity not to be disregarded. + +"O-o-o-o," wailed the wriggling twin. + +"Why, Sara, whatever _is_ the matter?" inquired Emma with such +exaggerated solicitude that the victim laughed in spite of herself. +"Some ill-natured persons threw pebbles at _me_ a while ago, but I +remained calm. That is, until I was dragged across the sand in a brutal +manner, and had to beg for life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. +Even then I was a credit to Overton and the Sempers. I neither writhed +nor howled." + +"Well, we're even now," declared Sara. "I'll foreswear pebbles if you'll +abolish the sand habit." + +"I have always liked to look at Emma from a distance," said Julia +Emerson, hastily sliding to the extreme edge of the group. + +"Listen, ye babblers," called Elfreda, "to the voice of the oracle. +Let's leave old Father Ocean to himself and get into our everyday +clothes. If we are going on a picnic, we'd better start. We can be on +our way in an hour from now, if we hurry. To-night after dinner we'll +all take a last melancholy stroll down here to find out what the wild +waves are saying." + +"Wild waves," jeered Emma Dean. "Did you ever see the ocean smile more +sweetly, the deceitful old thing. When one stops to think of the ships +and people it gobbles up every year one feels like cutting its +acquaintance." + +"It is the greatest of all mysteries," said Arline Thayer, her eyes +fixed dreamily on the limitless expanse of water. + +"And I, in my Sphinx costume, am next," reminded Emma modestly. + +Emma's placid manner of classing together the ocean and a fancy costume +she had worn at a Semper Fidelis bazaar was received with the delight +that always attended her astonishing sallies. + +"Come on, children," Grace rose from the sand, looking slim, almost +immature, in her dark blue bathing suit. With her fair skin, which +neither tanned nor sunburned, and her radiant gray eyes, she fully +carried out that look of extreme youth which her friends were wont +frequently to comment on. In obedience to her call the girls scrambled +to their feet and strolled toward the Briggs' cottage, which was within +a very short distance of the beach. + +On their way they came face to face with a trio of girls who had +approached from the opposite direction. One of them, a particularly +pretty girl, with auburn curls and a sweet, laughing face, cried out in +surprise, "Why, J. Elfreda Briggs, where did _you_ come from?" + +"Madge Morton!" exclaimed Elfreda, holding out her hand delightedly. "I +didn't know you were in this part of the country. Mr. Curtis told me you +had found your father and gone on a trip around the world, but that was +ages ago. And if here isn't Phyllis Alden and Lillian Selden. Will +wonders never cease? But where is Eleanor?" + +"She and Mrs. Curtis went out sailing with Tom," answered Phyllis Alden, +an attractive girl with honest, dark eyes. + +"Oh, excuse me, girls." Elfreda turned to her party and a general +introducing followed. + +"Where are you staying, Madge?" asked Elfreda when the two groups of +girls had finished exchanging bows and smiles. + +"Mrs. Curtis has taken a cottage at Wildwood for the rest of the summer. +She only arrived there last week, and Phyllis, Lillian, Eleanor and I +met in New York and came on here yesterday." + +"You don't say so. Ma will be delighted to see her. You know they've +been friends for ages. We hadn't heard from her for some time, though. +Sorry you didn't get here sooner. You could have become better +acquainted with my friends," deplored Elfreda. "They are all going away +to-morrow." + +"I'm sorry, too," smiled the pretty girl. "I'm sure we'd love to know +them better." She made a gracious little gesture toward the Sempers, +whose eyes were fixed upon her in open admiration. + +"Never mind, you are sure to meet some of us in New York this winter, if +you are going to be there," promised Elfreda. + +"Yes, Father is going to take a house in New York. He is anxious to look +up his brother officers in the Navy who are stationed there. We are +through traveling for a time." + +"The Briggs' family are going to stay in the neighborhood of the sad sea +waves until the first of October, so I'll see you often. Ma will run +over to see Mrs. Curtis the minute she knows about her being here. Tell +me where the cottage is and I'll try to remember the address. I wish I +had a pencil, but they don't usually hang around with bathing suits and +salt water." + +After a few minutes' pleasant conversation the three girls said good-bye +and walked on. + +"What charming girls," remarked Arline Thayer. + +"Did you ever see a sweeter face than Madge Morton's?" asked Elfreda. + +"She is beautiful," agreed Grace; "not only that, but she has such a +vivid personality. One loves her on sight." + +"She is from the South, isn't she?" inquired Miriam. "She has a decided +southern accent." + +"Yes, she was born and brought up in Virginia. Her father was a naval +officer and was court-martialed when she was a baby for something he +didn't do," related Elfreda. "He left home in disgrace and her mother +died soon afterward. He never came back to claim her, so her aunt and +uncle brought her up. Every one believed her father was dead, and so did +she until she grew up; then a perfectly hateful girl, whose father was a +naval officer, told her the story of her father's disgrace while she was +visiting Mrs. Curtis at Old Point Comfort. You see, Madge and her +friends had a little houseboat that they fixed over from an old canal +boat. They used to spend their vacations on it, and one of the teachers +from the boarding school which Madge attended used to chaperon them. +They called their boat the _Merry Maid_, and Madge, the 'Little +Captain.' They had all sorts of adventures, and Madge always said that +she knew her father wasn't dead and that some day she'd find him. The +reason I know so much about her is because Ma has known Mrs. Curtis for +years. Tom and I used to play together when we were youngsters. Tom is +her son." + +"Did Miss Morton ever find her father?" asked Ruth Denton eagerly. "I +know just how she must have felt about him." + +"Yes, she found him and proved his innocence. He lived for years under +another name and supported himself by translating foreign books into +English. He had a dear friend, an old sea captain, who lived with him in +a funny little house at Cape May. This friend had lots of money, so when +Madge found her father he bought a yacht and took them for a trip around +the world." + +"It sounds like 'Grimms' Fairy Tales,' doesn't it," smiled Miriam. + +"It's gospel truth," assured Elfreda. + +"But standing stock still in the middle of the beach to listen to the +adventures of Madge Morton will never help us on our way to the picnic," +slyly reminded Emma Dean. + +"I should say it wouldn't," agreed Elfreda. "I beg your pardon. Lead on, +my dear Emma." + +The little procession moved on again. Elfreda and Miriam brought up the +rear. The comradeship between them was most sincere. + +"How I wish we could all see one another more frequently," sighed +Miriam. "Wouldn't you like to live your college life over again, +Elfreda?" + +"Every hour of it, even the unpleasant ones," returned Elfreda +fervently. "I'm just as sure as I'm sure of anything, Miriam, that we'll +never again spend so many happy, carefree days together as we spent at +Overton. Since I've been studying law I've learned a whole lot about +human nature that I never knew before. I've learned that it's a rare +thing to be perfectly happy after one begins to look life in the face. +Sorrow may not touch one directly, but one is constantly coming upon the +trials and sorrows of others. There's only one great antidote for all +ills, and that's work." + +Miriam made a little gesture of despair. "And I have no work," was her +rueful utterance. "So far, I've done nothing but travel about a lot, and +study music a little. Long ago I planned to go to Leipsic to study, +after I was graduated from Overton, but you see, Elfreda, Mother likes +me to be with her. I thought seriously of going in for interior +decorating, but when I saw how much Mother seemed to count on having me +at home with her I gave it up. While I was studying music in New York, +with Professor Lehmann, she was with me. I shall study again with him +this fall. We intend to close our home and spend the winter in New York. +David is going into business there. We shall take a house, I think." + +"You don't mean it! Why didn't you tell me before?" Elfreda's eyes were +wide with surprise. "And to think you've been carrying a jolly secret +like that around without telling me, your lawfully established +roommate." + +"Don't be cross, J. Elfreda, dear. I didn't know it myself until this +morning. The letter that I was so long reading after breakfast this +morning was from Mother." + +"Hurry along, you laggers," screamed Arline Thayer from a distance. In +the earnestness of their conversation the two girls had dropped far +behind the others. + +"Coming, Daffydowndilly," called Elfreda promptly. Then to Miriam, +"We'll see each other a lot this winter then, won't we?" + +"I should rather think so," was Miriam's fervent response. + +But Elfreda smiled to herself and wondered what Anne, and incidentally, +Everett Southard would say when they heard the news. + + + + + CHAPTER II + + THE LAST FROLIC + + +The Sempers could scarcely have chosen a more perfect day for their last +frolic. The sky wore its most vivid blue dress, ornamented by little +fluffy white clouds, and a jolly vagrant breeze played lightly about the +picnickers, whispering in their ears the lively assurance that wind and +sky and sun were all on their good behavior for that day at least. The +party were to make the trip to "Picnic Hollow," as Arline had named +their destination, in Elfreda's and Arline's automobiles. During the +past year the latter had become greatly interested in automobiles, and +drove her own high-powered car with the sureness of an expert. + +"What is the pleasure of this organisation?" called Emma. It was an hour +later, and nine young women stood grouped beside one of the automobiles. +The other was stationed a short distance ahead. "Four beauteous damsels +can ride with Chauffeur Thayer, the other five will have to trust +themselves to the tender, but uncertain, mercy of J. Elfreda." + +"If that's your opinion of me you are welcome to ride in Arline's car," +declared Elfreda. + +"Oh, my, no," retorted Emma blandly. "I couldn't think of it. I feel +that my inspiring presence is due to ride on the front seat with you, J. +Elfreda. To aid and sustain you, as it were." + +"Yes, sustain me by making me laugh and running us all into the ditch. I +know just how sustaining you can be. Never mind. I'll forgive your +slighting remarks about me, and give you the vacant place on the front +seat. Now, good people," she put on the business-like expression of an +auctioneer, "who bids for the back seat of the Briggs' vehicle?" + +"Every one is welcome to it except the Emerson twins," put in Emma. "I +dislike having them sit behind me. I prefer to sit behind them, but as I +can't sit on the front seat and the back seat at the same time, it would +really be better to put the twins in the Thayer chariot." + +"We are going to ride with J. Elfreda," was Sara Emerson's defiant +ultimatum. + +"I'll sit between you and preserve the peace," volunteered Miriam. + +"And me at the same time," added Emma hopefully. "Twins, do your worst. +Sit where you choose. Miriam will protect me." Emma tottered toward +Miriam, looking abjectly grateful and supremely ludicrous. + +"That leaves Grace, Anne and Ruth to me," declared Arline. "Now let's +hurry, girls. The sooner we reach Picnic Hollow the longer we'll have to +stay." + +The ride to Picnic Hollow was not a long one, but the picnickers were +highly alive to every moment of it. + +"We'll have to turn in here and take the road to the left," called +Elfreda over her shoulder. They had reached a point where a narrower +road crossed the highway and wound around the hills, sloping gradually +at the lowest point, into the very heart of the little valley, which +looked particularly cool and inviting. + +"All right," caroled Arline. "Lead the way and we'll follow." + +Slowly the two cars, propelled by two extremely careful chauffeurs, +wound their way down the country road which, according to Elfreda, was +just wide enough and no wider. + +"Bumpity bump, even to the bottom of the hollow, and no bones broken," +announced Emma Dean, with a cheerful wave of her hand, as she hopped out +of the car, and proceeded to assist the Emerson twins to alight with a +great show of ceremony. + +"What a perfectly darling spot!" was Arline's joyous exclamation. "Just +see that cunning brook! It's so pretty where it ripples past that old +tree. It doesn't look deep, either. I'm going in wading. See if I +don't." + +"What shall we do first, girls?" Grace, who had been walking ahead with +Arline, a luncheon hamper swinging between them, suddenly turned and +faced the others, as, laden with rugs and cushions, they strolled along +behind her. + +"Let's just play around for awhile," proposed Miriam. "There's a field +of daisies and golden rod if any one wants to go blossom gathering. Ruth +spoke of taking some pictures, too. Then we can play in the brook, and +go in wading if we like, only I don't like." + +Arline and the Emerson twins elected to go in wading. Miriam and Anne +drifted off to explore the brookside, while Ruth posed Grace, Emma and +Elfreda for snapshots until they rebelled and begged for mercy. Later +half the company stayed near their impromptu camp under the big elm tree +that overhung the brook while the other half went on an exploring +expedition, and when they returned the first half sallied forth. + +"We shan't stay away long," warned Arline Thayer. "It's after one +o'clock now, and I'm hungry as a hunter." + +"Still we don't intend to let mere hunger conflict with our desire for +exploration," was Emma Dean's firm reminder. "Given a chance, we may +find something wonderful. We may dig the prehistoric mastodon from some +snug corner where he burrowed several thousand years ago. We may----" + +"I never knew that mastodons 'burrowed,'" scoffed Sara Emerson. "That's +a new truth in natural history brought to light by Professor Dean." + +"Which shall be proven when we return triumphantly with a few armfuls of +bones," flung back Emma as she hurried to catch up with Grace, Arline, +Ruth and Anne, who had already started. + +"What would life be without Emma Dean?" eulogized Sue Emerson after +Emma's vanishing back. "Sara and I are always quoting her at home. It +seems so strange that until the Sempers organized we never knew her very +well. It was through Grace we learned to know Emma." + +"The longer I know Grace Harlowe the prouder I am to be her friend," +said Elfreda slowly. + +"That is the way we all think about Grace," was Sue Emerson's quick +return. "You and Miriam are especially lucky in having her for a chum." + +The four young women talked on until a long, clear trill announced the +return of the other half of the exploring party. "Where, oh, where, are +the mastodon's bones?" called out Sara Emerson jeeringly, as soon as +Emma Dean came within hailing distance and empty-handed. + +"Buried out of sight and as hard as stones," came Emma's rhymed +rejoinder. + +"How do you know how hard they are if they're buried out of sight!" +scoffed Sara as Emma came up beside her. + +"Mere supposition, my child, mere supposition." + +The strollers had now reached the impromptu camp and were smiling over +the exchange of words on the part of Emma and Sara. + +"It was a delightful walk," declared Grace. "I'd like to spend two or +three days in these woods." + +"Stay over another week and do it," tempted Elfreda. + +"I can't." Grace shook her head regretfully. "I must spend one week at +home before I leave for Overton, and I simply must be at Overton, and in +Harlowe House, at least a week before it opens. There are so many things +to be done. Thank goodness, I'll have Emma to help me this year. Last +fall I felt as lonely as a shipwrecked mariner when I landed on the +station platform at Overton. Then I heard Emma Dean's voice behind me. +I truly believe that was the pleasantest surprise of my life." + +"There, twins! Now you hear what others think of me," exclaimed Emma in +triumph. "Perhaps, hereafter, you'll be more appreciative of my many +lovely qualities." + +"We never said you were the worst person in the world," conceded Julia. + +"Neither did you ever refer to me as the 'pleasantest surprise' of your +life," reminded Emma. + +"You're a constant surprise, Emma, and always a funny one," was Sara's +magnanimous tribute. + +"Twins, you are forgiven. You may sit beside me, if you're good, while +we eat luncheon. I can be magnanimous, too." + +The big luncheon hampers were brought out by Elfreda and Miriam. A +tablecloth was laid on the grass, and the luncheon was spread forth in +all its glory. There were several kinds of toothsome sandwiches, salads, +olives and pickles, fruit and plenty of sweets for dessert. There was +coffee in two large thermos bottles, and there was also imported ginger +ale. The hungry girls lost no time in seating themselves about this al +fresco luncheon, making the quiet hollow ring with the merry talk and +laughter of their last delightful frolic together. + + + + + CHAPTER III + + PLANNING FOR THE FUTURE + + +After the picnickers had finished luncheon they still sat about the +remains of the feast, talking busily of what they hoped to accomplish +during the coming year. + +Elfreda was full of plans as to what she intended to do when she had +finished her course in the law school and passed the bar. "When I'm a +full-fledged lawyer----" she began. + +"You mean a lawyeress," corrected Emma. "Don't contradict me. Let me +explain. True the word's not in the dictionary. I just coined it. I'm +going to teach it and its uses in my classes this fall. I shall begin by +referring to my friend, Miss J. Elfreda Briggs, the distinguished +lawyeress. That will excite the curiosity of my classes. Then instead of +satisfying that curiosity as to Lawyeress Briggs' personal and private +history I shall gently lead them to a serious contemplation of the word +itself. Once in use, I'll have it put in a revised edition of the +dictionary. It's high time there were a few new words introduced into +the English language. I can make up beautiful ones and not half try. +It's so easy." + +"And the faculty trusted her to teach English," murmured Miriam. + +There was a chorus of giggles at this observation, in which even Emma +joined. + +"Make up some new words now," challenged Julia Emerson. + +"Not when I'm on a picnic," refused Emma firmly. "'Work while you work +and play while you play.' I came out to play." + +"Our play days end to-night," smiled Grace. "At least mine do." + +"Mine, too," echoed Arline. "Really, girls, you haven't any idea of how +busy settlement work keeps one. I spend several hours each day at the +rooms which Father let me have fitted up for a Girls' Club, and I visit +the very poor people, and almost every evening I have a class or a +meeting. One evening I go to a little chapel on the East Side to tell +stories to children, and I teach classes two other nights. There's +always something extra coming up, too. Father isn't exactly pleased over +it. He thinks I work too hard. Now that Ruth is going to spend the +winter with me I'll make her help. She is the laziest person. She hasn't +accomplished a single thing since she found her father." + +"He wouldn't let me," defended Ruth. "It has been hard labor to persuade +him to allow me to stay in New York this winter. Besides I believe that +my business of life, for the present, at least, is to try to make up for +some of the years we spent apart." + +"Good for you, Ruth," applauded Miriam. "You and I are of the same mind. +Only I'm enlisted in the cause of a mother instead of a father. But all +this leads up to what I intended to tell you girls before we separated. +We are going to New York City for the winter. David is going into +business there." + +"To New York!" came simultaneously from Arline and Grace. There were +murmurs of surprise from the other girls. J. Elfreda Briggs alone smiled +knowingly. + +"What are we to do in Oakdale without you, at Christmas time, Miriam?" +asked Grace mournfully. "The Eight Originals Plus Two can't celebrate +unless you are with them. Somehow every year we've all managed to gather +home at Christmas. Now if you go to New York to live next winter perhaps +David won't be able to leave his business, and your mother will need you +and----" + +"And do I live to hear Grace Harlowe borrowing trouble?" broke in Emma +Dean. "Our intrepid, dauntless, invincible Grace!" + +"I'm afraid you do," admitted Grace. "I couldn't help mourning a little. +It was all so sudden. Anne, aren't you astonished?" + +"Anne looks as though she'd known it a long while," observed Elfreda +shrewdly. + +"I knew David was going into business in New York," confessed Anne, her +face flushing, "but I didn't know the rest." + +"Neither did I, until this morning," smiled Miriam. + +"It seems as though we are the only persons in this august body that +haven't any plans," declared Julia Emerson wistfully. "Here are Grace, +Anne and Emma, regular salaried individuals. Arline is a busy little +worker. Miriam and Ruth are at least useful members of society, and +Elfreda is an aspiring professional. Sara and I are just the Emerson +twins, with no lofty aims in view, or deeds of glory to perform." + +"You and Sara are not quite useless," comforted Emma. "Just think what a +continual source of inspiration you are to me. Some of my finest +observations on life have been prompted by my acquaintance with you." + +"I'm glad we are of some account in the world," grinned Sara. "I'd +really quite forgotten about you, Emma. Thank you so much for reminding +me." + +"Oh, not at all," Emma beamed patronizingly upon her. "No matter how +much others may malign you, I am still your friend." + +"Emma Dean, you ridiculous creature, why won't you take us seriously?" +laughed Julia, but her voice still held an undercurrent of wistfulness. +"Does the fact that we are twins have this hilarious effect upon you?" + +"I wonder if that's the reason," murmured Emma. Then dropping her usual +bantering tone, she fixed earnest eyes on the black-eyed twins. +"Seriously, Julia and Sara, I know just the way you feel about having no +particular life work picked out. When I went home after I was graduated +from Overton I hadn't the least idea of where I'd fit in in life. Then I +found that Father needed my help, and I've been head over ears in work +ever since. One never knows what may happen, or how quickly one's work +may find one. It may not be what one would like it to be, but it will +undoubtedly be the best thing in life for one, and one is likely to see +it coming around the corner at almost any minute." + +"That's very, very true." It was Grace who spoke. "Don't you remember +how I worried about finding my work, and it walked directly up to me and +introduced itself on Commencement day?" + +"I never dreamed that the stage would put me through college and be my +work afterward," broke in Anne. "When first I went to Oakdale I supposed +I had left it behind forever. But it must have been my destiny after +all." + +"I guess it's just about as well in the long run not to worry about what +your work is going to be until it knocks at your door," observed +Elfreda. "Children are always planning and talking about what they're +going to do and be when they grow up; then they always do something +different. What do you suppose I used to say I was going to be when I +grew up?" + +"Some perfectly absurd thing," anticipated Miriam. Eight pairs of amused +eyes fixed themselves expectantly on Elfreda. + +"Well," Elfreda chuckled reminiscently, "my aim and ambition was to be a +cook. Not because I was so deeply in love with cooking, but because I +liked to eat. No wonder I was fat. I used to haunt the kitchen on baking +days and shriek with an outraged stomach afterward. The shrieking +occurred most frequently in the middle of the night. Then Ma would come +to my rescue, and I'd be forbidden to sample the baking again. So to +console myself in my banishment I'd resolve that when I grew up I'd be a +cook and live in a kitchen all the time. I reasoned that if I _was_ a +cook I'd know how to make everything in the world to eat and could have +what I pleased. Besides no one would dare tell me I couldn't have this +or that. This was all very consoling during the times I had to keep out +of the kitchen. Generally in about a week's time Ma would relent, and, +as our cook was fond of me, I'd be reinstated in my beloved realm of +eats. But it was during these periods of exile that my ambition always +rose to fever heat. Then our old cook got married, and I didn't like our +new one. She didn't appreciate my companionship on baking days. Our old +cook had always encouraged me in my ambition. She used to tell me long +tales about the places where she had worked and the cooking feats she +had performed. The new cook said I was a nuisance, and complained to Ma. +So my ambition died for lack of encouragement, but my appetite didn't. I +became an outlaw instead and made raids on the baking. So that +particular cook and I were always at war. About that time Ma began +giving me a regular allowance, so I haunted the baker and candy shops +instead of the kitchen, and the cook idea declined. In fact all I know +about cooking now, I learned at Wayne Hall, in the interest of my +friends," she finished. + +Elfreda's reminiscence awoke a train of sleeping memories in the minds +of the others, and for the next hour the quiet woodland echoed with +their mirth over the curious, quaint and ridiculous aims and fancies of +their childhood. The talk gradually drifted back to serious things and +went on so earnestly that it was well after four o'clock before the +party began to make reluctant preparations to return to the cottage. + +"It has been a perfect day and a perfect picnic," declared Grace as she +smiled lovingly at her friends. "We'll never forget Elfreda's house +party." + +"I'm going to have you with me at this time every year if it is +possible," planned Elfreda. "So when September comes next year just mark +off the last two weeks on the calendar as set aside for the Briggs' +reunion and arrange your affairs accordingly. Is it a go?" + +"Hurrah for the Briggs' reunion," cheered Arline. + +The cheers were given and the picnickers started up the hill to where +their automobiles were stationed. Grace and Elfreda brought up the rear +with the luncheon hamper. + +"That's dear in you to ask us here every year, Elfreda," said Grace. +"It's a splendid way for us always to keep in touch with one another. +You are forever doing nice things for others." + +"Others," retorted Elfreda, gruffly. "I'm the most selfish person that +ever lived. I'm not planning half so much to make you girls happy as I +am to be happy myself. Every time I think that I might have gone to some +other college and never have known you and Miriam and Anne, it nearly +gives me nervous prostration. By the way, Grace, I have an idea Miriam +is going to find her work pretty suddenly. I could see at commencement +that Mr. Southard was in love with her. She didn't know it then. She +knows it now though, and she likes him." + +"You certainly _can_ see what is hidden from the eyes of the rest of us. +How do you know she knows it?" + +"Oh, she was talking to me the other day about Anne, and she mentioned +Mr. Southard's name in a kind of self-conscious way, not in the least +like her usual self. I could almost swear she blushed, but I couldn't +quite see that," grinned Elfreda. + +"I'm surprised," laughed Grace; then she added slowly, "I've known for a +long time that Mr. Southard was in love with Miriam. Anne discovered it +at commencement, too. I hope Miriam _does_ love him. Somehow they seem +so perfectly suited to each other. I never could quite fancy she and +Arnold Evans as being in love." + +"It looks as though you'd soon be the only unengaged member of the +Originals," remarked Elfreda innocently. + +Grace's face clouded. Elfreda had touched upon a sore subject. Just +before leaving Oakdale on her visit to Elfreda she had seen Tom. He had +not renewed his old plea, but Grace knew that he was still waiting and +hoping for the words that would make him happy. + +"Elfreda," her voice trembled a little, "you know, I think, that Tom +wishes me to marry him. I'm sorry, but I can't. I just can't. I suppose +I'll be the odd member of the feminine half of the Originals, but I +can't help it. My work still means more to me than life with Tom, and +I'm never going to give it up. So there." + +Elfreda nodded. Her nod expressed more than words, but secretly she had +a curious presentiment that Grace would one day wake up to the fact that +she had make a mistake. Still there was no use in telling her so. It +might make her still more stubborn in her resolve. Elfreda greatly +admired Tom, and, with her usually quick perception, had estimated him +at his true worth. "He's worthy of her, and she's worthy of him," was +her mental summing up, "and it strikes me that '_never_' is a pretty +long time. Whether she can shut love out of her life forever, just for +the sake of her work, is a problem that nobody but Grace Harlowe can +solve." + + + + + CHAPTER IV + + MILESTONES + + +"Sh-h-h! No giggles. If you don't creep along as still as mice she'll +hear you," warned a sibilant whisper. + +Five young women, headed by Emma Dean, smoothed the laughter from their +faces and stole, cat-like, up the green lawn to the wide veranda at the +rear of Harlowe House. One by one they noiselessly mounted the steps. +Emma, finger on her lips, cast a comical glance at the maid, who +tittered faintly; then the stealthy procession crept down the hall in +the direction of Grace Harlowe's little office. There was an instant's +silent rallying of forces of which the young woman at the desk, who sat +writing busily, was totally unconscious, then, of a sudden, she heard a +ringing call of "Three cheers for Loyalheart!" and sprang to her feet +only to be completely hemmed in by friendly arms. + +"You wicked girls! I mean, you dear things," she laughed. "How nice of +you to descend upon me in a body. I must kiss every one of you. Patience +and Kathleen, when did you set foot in Overton? I've been watching and +waiting for you. Mary Reynolds, this _is_ a surprise. I didn't expect +you until next week, and Evelyn, too, looking lovelier than ever. As for +Emma, she's a continual surprise and pleasure." Grace embraced one after +another of the five girls. + +"I'm so glad I thought of this nice surprise," beamed Emma, craning her +neck, and pluming herself vaingloriously. "I have another beautiful +thought, too, seething in my fertile brain. Let's go down to Vinton's +and celebrate." + +"I knew some one was sure to propose that," laughed Patience. "I +intended to be that some one, but Emma forestalled me." + +"I'm as busy as can be, but I can't resist the call to my old haunts," +laughed Grace. "Besides, it's such a perfect day. Leave your bags in the +living room, girls. I feel highly honored to know that you and Kathleen +came straight to me, Patience." + +"The old case of the needle and the magnet," explained Patience with a +careless wave of her hand. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe I'm so glad to see you," was Mary Reynolds' fervent +tribute. + +"So am I," declared Evelyn Ward, with an emphatic nod of her golden +head. "I've had a perfectly wonderful summer, Miss Harlowe. I loved my +part. It hasn't been very hot in New York City, either, and I spent my +Sundays and some of my week days with the Southards at their Long +Island summer home. I have thought of you many times. I hope you'll +forgive me for not writing you oftener. Kathleen and I came down on the +same train." She poured forth all this information almost in a breath. + +"Of course I'll forgive you," returned Grace. "I'm a very lax +correspondent, too. I'm so glad you've been well, and that you liked +your part." + +"You should have seen her in it, Grace," put in Kathleen. "She made an +adorable Constance Devon, and her gowns were beautiful. The girl who +understudied her, and who will play the part on the road, isn't half so +stunning. Patience saw her, too." + +"She was a credit to herself and Overton," verified Patience. + +"I thank you, most grave and reverend seniors." Evelyn, her eyes shining +with the pleasure of well-earned praise, made a low bow to Patience and +Kathleen. + +"'Most grave and reverend seniors,'" repeated Grace, slipping in between +her two friends, her hand on an arm of each. + +Kathleen's sharp black eyes grew tender with the love she bore Grace. +"Yes," came her soft answer, "Patience and I are seniors at last. We've +reached Senior Lane, and I hope to leave some milestones as we pass +through it. Dear as the others have been, I'd like to rise to greater +heights this year. I don't know just what I'd like to do," she flushed +and laughed at her own enthusiasm, "but I'd like to do something worth +while." + +"So would I," murmured Evelyn Ward. + +"I want to be friends with every one, and not be conditioned," was Mary +Reynolds' modest petition. + +"_I_ don't know just what sort of milestones I'd like to leave. Only +decorative ones, of course. I wish to keep my lane free from weeds and +ugly, jagged rocks." This from Patience. + +"You might begin at once and leave a milestone at Vinton's, for being a +willing, little reveler," suggested Emma with meaning. + +"Come on, girls," rallied Kathleen. "We must show Emma just how willing +we are. Allow me, my dear Miss Dean," she offered her arm to Emma, and +they paraded down the hall, out the door and down the steps with great +ceremony. Mary, Grace, Patience and Evelyn followed. Patience walked +with Evelyn, while Grace and Mary brought up the rear. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe," began Mary, with intense earnestness, "you haven't +any idea of how much Kathleen--she likes me to call her Kathleen--has +done for me this summer. I knew last spring that I must earn my living +through the summer, in some way, but I never dreamed that it would be +in such a nice way." + +"I am anxious to hear all about it," returned Grace. "When you wrote me +that Kathleen had secured work for you on her paper I was so pleased." + +"Yes, I was the assistant on the woman's page," related Mary. "Of course +my work wasn't so very important. It was mostly clipping things from +other papers, but I used to write the paragraph under the fashion +drawings, and sometimes I went out to the big department stores to look +for interesting new fads and fashions for women. Three times I wrote +short articles, so you see I actually appeared in print. Kathleen made +me take half of her room, and so my board wasn't very expensive. My +salary was fifteen dollars a week. I have enough new clothes to last me +all winter, and I've saved eighty-five dollars. That will help pay my +tuition this year, and Kathleen is sure she can sell some children's +stories I've written. Wouldn't it be glorious, Miss Harlowe, if some day +I'd become a writer?" Mary's eyes shone with the distant prospect of +future honors. + +"It looks to me as though you were on the right road," encouraged Grace. +"The only thing to do is to keep on writing. The more you write the +easier it will become--that is, if you are really gifted. Kathleen has +great faith in you. You must show her that it is well founded." + +"How inspiring you are, Miss Harlowe." Mary looked her gratitude at +Grace's hopeful words; then she added in a slightly lower tone: "I'm so +glad everything went so beautifully for Evelyn. I saw her twice in 'The +Reckoning.' She looked _beautiful_, and her acting was so clever. +She--she told me of her own accord about"--Mary hesitated--"things. It +would have hurt me dreadfully if Evelyn had not come back to Overton. I +love her dearly." + +Grace nodded sympathetically. She understood the remarkable effect of +Evelyn's beauty upon Mary. Still, she reflected, it had not been potent +enough to lure Mary from standing by her colors at the crucial moment. +Grace realized that this poor orphan girl, whose only home was Harlowe +House, possessed a steadfast, upright nature that must in time win her +not only scores of loyal friends, but the respect of all who knew her, +as well. + +A sudden trill from Kathleen caused them to quicken their steps. The +others were standing in front of Vinton's, waiting for them. Once inside +the pretty tea room that had been the scene of so many of their revels, +with one accord they made for the alcove table. + +"Shades of Arline Thayer," laughed Emma. "I am haunted by her. I can see +her sitting in that chair, her little hands folded on the table, saying, +'What are we going to eat, girls?' She loved this alcove and every stick +and stone of Vinton's. She never cared so much for Martell's." + +By this time they had seated themselves at the round table and begun to +order their luncheon. Vinton's was productive of reminiscences, and they +were soon deep in the discussion of past events, grave and gay, that had +dotted their college life. Evelyn and Mary were for the most part +listeners, but Grace, Patience, Emma and Kathleen fairly bubbled over +with by-gone college history. + +"I love to hear about the things that happened to Miss Harlowe and Miss +Dean when they were students," confided Mary to Evelyn under cover of a +general laugh over one of Emma Dean's ridiculous reminiscences. + +"So do I," nodded Mary, then she added in a still lower tone, "Have you +noticed the girl at the table near the door, Evelyn. She came in about +ten minutes ago, and she's watched this table every second since she +came." + +"Yes, I noticed her. She's pretty, isn't she? That's a stunning suit she +is wearing. Her hat is miles above reproach, too." Evelyn could not +repress her admiration for beautiful clothes. + +At that moment Kathleen spoke to her and she turned to answer the +latter's question. When next her eyes turned toward the pretty girl it +was just as they were leaving the tea shop. Evelyn was the last member +of the sextette to pass the table. She glanced at the girl only to note +that she was searching a small leather bag frantically, a look of +indescribable alarm in her eyes. "It's gone," she said, half aloud. + +Something prompted Evelyn to halt. "Good afternoon," she said. "I +heard--that is--can I help you?" + +A shade of annoyance darkened the stranger's face. It was replaced by an +expression of fright. "I've lost my money," she said in a dazed voice. +"It was all I had. I can't pay for my luncheon. I don't know what to +do." Her voice rose to an anxious note. + +"Give me your check," said Evelyn quietly. "I'll pay the cashier. You +can pay me later." + +"Oh, thank you," breathed the girl. "You don't know how I hated the idea +of going to the cashier and telling her I had no money. I'm _so_ worried +about my purse. I had over a hundred dollars in it. I haven't seen it +since I left the train. Just before we reached Overton I went into the +lavatory to fix my hair. I laid my bag down. There was another woman +there at the mirror. She must have slipped her fingers into my bag and +taken my purse, for when I picked up the bag it was open. I snapped it +shut and paid no attention to it then. I didn't think of it until I +reached for my purse to count out the money for my luncheon." + +"What a shame!" exclaimed Evelyn, sympathetically. "I know just how +worried you must feel. Just wait a second." She picked up the check, +which was for a small amount, went over to the desk, and paid the bill. +Then she hurried back to her companion. "Everything is all right now," +she declared, "but if you have no money you had better come with me. I +will introduce you to Miss Harlowe. My name is Evelyn Ward." + +"Miss Harlowe, of Harlowe House?" interrupted the girl. + +"Yes, do you know her?" + +"I don't know her yet, but I'm going to live at Harlowe House. So I +expect to know her. My name is Jean Brent. Perhaps you've heard of me. A +friend of mine helped me to get the chance to live at Harlowe House." + +"Have I heard of you?" laughed Evelyn. "I should say I had. Isn't it +funny how things happen? Why, you are to be my roommate." + + + + + CHAPTER V + + THE LOCKED DOOR + + +When Evelyn and Jean Brent reached the street it was to find the other +young women grouped together in conversation, and not at all alarmed at +Evelyn's non-appearance. + +"We weren't worried," Emma Dean assured her. "We've all been known to +lag and loiter." + +"I lagged and loitered to some purpose," defended Evelyn. "Miss Harlowe, +this is Miss Brent, my roommate." She introduced the stranger to the +others. + +Grace's hand was extended in surprised welcome. "We have been looking +for you since Monday," she said. "You are the girl who sat at the end +table at Vinton's. If I had known you were Miss Brent I would have asked +you to join us. I am so glad Miss Ward broke the ice. How did it +happen?" + +"I had lost my purse," returned the girl, rather shyly, in spite of her +air of self-possession. Then reassured by Grace's charming manner, she +told her story. + +"You must come with us to Harlowe House at once. It is such a pity that +you met with misfortune." Grace's gray eyes were full of sympathy. +"Have you much luggage?" + +"Four trunks," was the rueful answer. "You see I have so many clothes +that--" She stopped abruptly, a deep flush dying her fair skin, "I had +no place--I did not like to leave them, so I had to bring them with me," +she finished, rather lamely. + +Grace did not ask further questions. She noted that the girl was ill at +ease. "I received Miss Lipton's letter regarding you a week ago," she +hastened to say. "I wrote her, as you know, that we could place you. She +answered saying we might expect you at almost any time. After you have +had a chance to rest and make yourself comfortable I will tell you of +Harlowe House and the girls who live there." + +One after the other the girls spoke friendly, encouraging words to the +unfortunate freshman. Kathleen and Patience possessed themselves of her +heavy bag, carrying it between them. Grace walked with the newcomer, +pointing out the various interesting features of the little college +town, in an attempt to put the stranger entirely at her ease after her +disquieting experience. So far she had had slight opportunity to observe +this latest freshman arrival. She had a vague idea that Jean Brent was +an unusually attractive girl, but the side view she obtained of her, as +they walked along, was far from satisfactory. The newcomer said little, +and only once during the short walk to Harlowe House did she turn a pair +of very blue eyes directly upon Grace. + +It fell to Evelyn Ward to show her to her room, as she was to be +Evelyn's roommate. The girl had exclaimed a little, after the manner of +girls, at the attractiveness of Harlowe House, but in spite of her brief +flare of enthusiasm over the house and grounds, the tasteful living room +and the daintiness of the room she and Evelyn occupied, she encased +herself in a curious, impenetrable shell of mystery that Evelyn's +natural curiosity could find no excuse to penetrate. She listened +gravely and attentively to all that Evelyn told her of Harlowe House and +its lucky household, but she volunteered no information concerning +herself except a reluctant, "I came from the West," in answer to her +roommate's question as to where she lived. + +The more Evelyn observed her the more attractive she appeared. She was +of medium height, and, although plump, could not be called stout. Her +face was rather round, with no suggestion of fatness, while her features +were small and regular. Her eyes were not large, but their intense +blueness made them a significant feature of her face. Her hair was light +brown and had a burnished look in the sun. It grew thickly upon her +well-shaped head, and she wore it in a graceful knot at the back of her +head. When she smiled, which had been but once since Evelyn first +encountered her, she displayed unusually white, even teeth. It dawned +upon Evelyn as she watched her unpacking her bag that Jean Brent had not +only her share of good looks but a curious power of attraction as well +that would carry her far toward college popularity if she chose to exert +it. She wondered if she and Jean would get along well together. Although +the new Evelyn had made great progress in ruling her own spirit she was +well aware of her failings. She was quite sure, in her own mind, that +never again would the love of beautiful clothes tempt her to dishonesty, +but of herself, in other respects, she was not so positive. Still she +had resolved to live up to the traditions of Overton College, to emulate +the splendid example Grace Harlowe had already set. + +She glanced speculatively at her roommate, but the latter's calm, +impassive expression told her nothing. Suddenly, as though impelled by +Evelyn's gaze, the other girl glanced up and met Evelyn's eyes squarely. +"Well, what do you think of me?" she inquired. "I think _you_ are the +prettiest girl I ever saw." + +Evelyn flushed at both the question and the compliment. Jean Brent was +nothing if not frank. "I know I'm going to like you. I was just +wondering if we would fit into each other's lives." + +"I have a frightful temper," admitted Jean Brent somberly. "Sometimes +I'm glad of it. If I hadn't--" She paused. + +Evelyn waited for her to continue, but she gave a quick sigh, and, +springing to her feet, walked to the window. From there she could look +out at the campus, still green and velvety. For at least five minutes +she stood staring out. Then, with the air of one who casts aside a +disagreeable memory, she turned from the window, saying: "I'm going to +forget everything except the fact that I'm actually an Overton girl." + +"Were you anxious to come to Overton?" asked Evelyn. + +"No. I came here because of the advantages Harlowe House offers. I heard +of it through a friend. I wanted to go to Smith, but--oh, well, here I +am at Overton. Let's talk about you. I know you are interesting. You +look just like the picture of a girl I saw in a magazine I was reading +on the train. She is an actress. I didn't stop to read her name, but I +loved her picture. I think I brought the magazine along. Oh, yes, there +it is." She reached for the magazine, which lay on the table, and turned +the leaves energetically. "Here is the picture," she declared. Evelyn +found herself gazing at her own likeness. She began to laugh. + +"What's the matter?" demanded Jean. Her color rose in instant resentment +of Evelyn's laughter. + +Evelyn pointed to the printed name under the picture. "I am Evelyn Ward, +you know." + +"But not the _actress_?" Jean's blue eyes were wide with amazement. + +Evelyn nodded laughingly. "That's my way of earning my tuition money and +my clothes," she explained. "I was never on the stage until last +summer." She went on to tell the astonished Jean of her meeting with the +Southards and her final stage debut. + +"How interesting!" exclaimed Jean. "I suppose all the Harlowe House +girls earn their college fees. I wonder how I can earn mine. I had quite +a sum toward them when I left--" again came the abrupt stop. "Oh, dear," +she sighed the next moment, "I wish I'd been more careful of my money. I +had no business to lay my bag down. What's the use of regretting? I'll +have to think of some way to raise that money. If I can't find it any +other way I can sell my clothes. I have perfectly _beautiful_ things. +Four trunks full. Lots more than I can wear. It is lucky for me that--" +She checked herself guiltily. + +"That what?" asked Evelyn. She was beginning to feel a vague impatience +at the strange way in which Jean Brent chopped off her sentences. And +how recklessly she talked about selling her clothes. + +"That I have you for a roommate," smiled the mysterious freshman. "I +wonder how much the expressman will charge to bring my trunks from the +station. Then, too, I wonder where I can put them. I wouldn't think of +spoiling the looks of our room with them." + +"You can put one of them over in that corner," planned Evelyn, "and we +could get one into the closet. It's large and quite light. The other two +Miss Harlowe will allow you to leave in the trunk room." + +"I suppose it will cost a small fortune to have them delivered," +demurred Jean. "I can't have the sale, either, until I know some of the +girls who would be interested in my wares. I'll have to telegraph my +friend to send me some money. Will you go with me to the telegraph +office. I don't know the way. I'll ask Miss Harlowe to pay the +expressman. Then I'll pay her when my money comes. Frenzied finance, +isn't it? But if you knew--" Again that maddening break. + +"I'll pay the expressman," volunteered Evelyn. "If I were you I'd talk +things over with Miss Harlowe. She knows that you lost your purse. Very +likely she has already thought of something you can do. I don't think +she would like to have you sell your clothes." + +"I don't see why she should object," declared Jean, with quick +impatience. "However, I'll do my hair over again, and wash my face and +hands, then I'll go down stairs and have a talk with her. She said she'd +be in her office." + +"Run down and talk with her now, then we'll go to the telegraph office," +said Evelyn. + +Twenty minutes later Jean entered the little office where Grace sat +engaged in the work she had been doing when interrupted by her friends +earlier in the afternoon. Like Evelyn, she was keenly alive to her +latest charge's good looks. "How attractive she is," was her thought as +she invited Jean to take the chair opposite hers. + +"I suppose you would like to know something of our household, Miss +Brent," began Grace. "We are not only a household, but we are members of +a social club as well. You are the thirty-fourth girl. Last year Miss +Thirty-four never materialized, so Miss Ward roomed alone. There isn't +so so much to tell you regarding the rules and regulations of Harlowe +House. The club takes care of most of them with its constitution and +by-laws." Opening a drawer of her desk, Grace took out a paper-covered +booklet and handed it to the freshman. "This will give you nearly all +the necessary information," she said. "If I were in your place I would +go to the registrar's office reasonably early to-morrow morning. You can +then learn whether you will be obliged to take the entrance +examinations. Having been graduated from a preparatory school you may be +exempt. When did Miss Lipton's school close?" + +"Last June," returned Jean briefly. + +"But you have seen her since then, have you not? Her letter gave me the +impression that you had been with her recently. Do you live in Grafton, +or were you visiting Miss Lipton?" + +The fair face opposite her own was suddenly flooded with red. +"I--I--was--on--a visit recently to Miss Lipton," she answered, with +reluctance. She did not volunteer the name of her home town. + +For the first time Grace became aware of the curious reticence that had +vaguely annoyed Evelyn. "Where do you live, Miss Brent!" she asked with +the sudden directness so characteristic of her. + +For a moment the girl did not reply, then her color receded, leaving +her face very white. "My home is in Chicago," she said slowly. "My +father and mother are dead. I have always lived with"--she +hesitated--"friends. Miss Lipton was a friend of my mother's. Surely her +word will not be questioned by the faculty." She glanced at Grace with a +half challenging air. + +Something in her tone brought the color to Grace's cheeks. Why could not +this girl be perfectly frank in her replies? Now that Evelyn Ward had +turned out so beautifully, Grace had been looking forward to a year of +open comradeship with her girls, yet here she was face to face with what +promised to be one of those baffling natures that required especially +tactful handling to bring out the best that lay within it. + +"I have no doubt that Miss Sheldon will place the utmost dependence in +Miss Lipton's word," returned Grace gravely. + +"If she doesn't, I--oh, well, to-morrow will tell the tale. I wish you +would tell me more of Harlowe House. It is a wonderful place. I wanted +to go to Smith, but I believe this will be nicer after all. Only +I--shall--have to earn my college fees. Miss Ward said perhaps you would +help me think of a way to earn money. I have nothing in the world except +clothes, clothes, clothes. After I've been here for awhile I'd like to +have a sale of them. I have loads of lovely things. If I could only sell +enough of them to pay my fees." + +"But you will need your clothing for your own use, will you not?" Jean +Brent was momently growing more inexplicable. + +Jean shook her head energetically. "I don't care for clothes," she said +eagerly. "I could live in a coat suit and plenty of blouses all year. I +_do_ care for college, though. If I hadn't cared, I would never--" She +suddenly checked herself. "Do you think the girls would buy my things?" +she asked in the next instant. "They are nearly all new and fresh." + +"I am sure they would be interested," was Grace's honest reply, "but I +cannot allow you to hold a sale of your wardrobe. I think such a +proceeding would be unwise. Why----" + +"Please don't ask me why, Miss Harlowe, for I can't tell you." Jean had +risen to her feet, two pleading eyes fixed on Grace. "I can only say +that if I had not lost my money everything would be different. There are +strong reasons why I can't explain to you about my being without money, +yet having so many clothes, but I assure you that I have done nothing +wrong or dishonorable. If you are not satisfied with my explanation and +wish to send me away, of course I can only go, but if you are willing +to trust me and let me stay I'll try to do my best for you and Harlowe +House. I'm sorry you disapprove of my having a sale of my things." + +Grace looked long at the earnest young face. Mystifying as were her +statements, Jean Brent had the appearance of honesty. Taking one of the +girl's hands in both her own, she said, "I don't in the least understand +you, Miss Brent, but I will respect your secret." + +"Thank you so much for your kindness to me, Miss Harlowe." With an +almost distant nod the prospective freshman rose and left the office +with almost rude abruptness. + +"What a strange girl," mused Grace. + +Her musing was interrupted by the breezy entrance of Emma Dean. "Hello, +Gracious," she hailed. "Why so pensive?" + +"I'm not pensive. I'm puzzled, and a little worried," returned Grace. +"Our latest arrival is a most complex study." + +"I suspected it," was Emma's cheerful rejoinder. "One of the 'There was +the Door to which I found no Key' variety, so to speak." + +"I'm going to tell you all about it," decided Grace, "for I need your +advice." She related her interview with Jean Brent. + +"Miss Lipton, the head of the Lipton Preparatory School, at Grafton, +writes beautifully of Miss Brent," went on Grace. "I know the faculty +would consider her word sufficient to enroll this girl, but I feel that +I ought to be doubly careful to keep my household irreproachable. I +don't like mysteries when it comes to admitting a new girl to the fold. +Still, Miss Brent impresses me as being honest and sincere. Besides, +I've promised to help her." + +"Don't worry, Gracious," advised Emma, "you may be harboring a princess +unawares. The Riddle may turn out to be the Shahess of Persia, or the +Grand Vizieress of Bagdad or some other royal person. She may be the +moving feature of a real Graustark plot." + +"Stop being ridiculous, Emma, and tell me what I ought to do." Grace's +smooth forehead puckered in a frown which her laughing lips denied. + +Emma was instantly serious. "We do not know just how much college may +mean to her," was her quick response. "If she chooses to shroud herself +in mystery, I believe it is because of something which concerns herself +alone." + +There was a brief silence, then Grace said: "You are right. To be an +Overton girl may mean more to Jean Brent than we can possibly know. I'm +going to take her on faith. Perhaps she'll find college the key that +will unlock the door to perfect understanding." + + + + + CHAPTER VI + + A CLUB MEETING AND A MYSTERY + + +"There!" exclaimed Louise Sampson as she succeeded in firmly +establishing at the top of the bulletin board a large white card, +bearing the significant legend, "Regular Meeting of the Harlowe House +Club. 8.00 P.M. Living Room. _Full Attendance, Please._" + +A small, fair-haired girl came down the stairs and joined Louise at the +bulletin-board. She read the notice aloud. "Oh, dear, I've an engagement +with a girl at Wayne Hall to-night. I don't care to miss the meeting, +and I don't like to break my engagement," she mourned. + +"I wish you would break it just this once, Hilda," said Louise +seriously. "I am anxious that every member of the club shall attend the +meeting to-night. I have something of importance to say to the girls." + +Hilda Moore opened her blue eyes very wide. "What are you going to say, +Louise? Tell me, please. You see I made this engagement over a week ago. +If you'd just tell me now what it's all about, I wouldn't really need to +come to the club meeting. I could----" + +"Keep your engagement," finished Louise, her eyes twinkling. "Really, +Hilda Moore, if you knew a tidal wave, or a cyclone or any other +calamity was due to demolish Overton I believe you'd go on making +engagements in the face of it." + +Hilda giggled good-naturedly. She was a pretty, sunshiny girl of a pure +blonde type, and had been extremely popular during her freshman year at +Overton, not only with her fellow companions at Harlowe House, but as a +member of the freshman class as well. In spite of her round baby face, +and a carefree, little-girl manner that went with it, she was a capable +business woman and earned her college fees as stenographer to the dean. +The daughter of parents who were not able to send her to college, she +had not only prepared for college during her high-school days, but had +taken the business course included in the curriculum of the high school +which she attended, and had thus fitted herself to earn her way in the +Land of College. + +Hilda's unfailing good nature was appreciated to the extent of making +her a welcome guest at the informal gatherings which were forever being +held in the various students' rooms after recitations were over for the +day. The consequence was that, as her studies and clerical duties left +her limited time for amusements, her precious recreation moments were +invariably promised to her friends many days in advance. In fact Hilda +Moore's "engagements" had grown to be a standing joke among them. + +"Promise me on your bright new sophomore honor that you'll offer your +polite regrets to the other half of that important engagement of yours +and attend my meeting," appealed Louise. + +"Well," Hilda looked concerned, "I _could_ see the girl this afternoon +and change the date." She smiled engagingly at Louise. + +"Of course you _will_," Louise agreed, answering the smile. "You see I +know you, Hilda Moore." + +"But I wouldn't do it for any one else except Miss Harlowe or Miss +Dean," was Hilda's positive assertion. "Mercy, look at the time! I'll +have to run for it if I expect to reach the office before Miss Wilder. +Good-bye." + +Hilda was gone like a flash, leaving Louise to stare contemplatively at +the notice. As the president for the year of the Harlowe House Club she +felt deeply her responsibility. She had been unanimously elected at the +club's first meeting, greatly to her surprise. + +Louise Sampson was perhaps better fitted to be president of the Harlowe +House Club than any other member of that interesting household. Emma +and Grace had agreed upon the point when, before the election, the +former's name had been mentioned as a probable candidate. This thought +sprang again to Grace's mind as she came from her office and saw Louise +still standing before the bulletin board, apparently deep in thought. +She turned at the sound of Grace's step. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe!" she exclaimed. "I do hope our meeting to-night will +be a success. Surely some one will have a real live idea for the club to +act upon." + +"Thirty-four heads are better than one," smiled Grace. "There is +inspiration in numbers." + +"We did wonderfully well with the caramels last year, and this year I +believe they will be more popular than ever. We made twice as many as +usual last Saturday, and sold them all. We were obliged to disappoint +quite a number of girls, too. Our little bank account is growing slowly +but surely. Still there are certainly other things we can do to earn +money, collectively and individually. Really I mustn't get started on +the subject. It is time I went to my chemistry recitation. You'll be at +the meeting to-night, won't you, Miss Harlowe? We couldn't get along +without you." + +A faint flush rose to Grace's cheeks at Louise's parting remark. How +wonderful it was to feel that one was really useful. Yes; the +thirty-four girls under her care really needed her. They needed her far +more than did Tom Gray. Grace frowned a trifle impatiently. She had not +intended to allow herself to think of Tom, yet there was something in +the expression of Louise Sampson's gray eyes that reminded her of him. +Resolving to put him completely out of her mind, Grace went into the +kitchen to consult with the cook concerning the day's marketing. The +postman's ring, however, caused her to hurry back to her office where +the maid was just depositing her morning mail on the slide of her desk. + +Her letters were from Anne, Elfreda and her mother, and they filled her +with unalloyed pleasure. Her mother's unselfish words, "I hope my little +girl is finding all the happiness life has to offer in her work," +thrilled her. How different was her mother's attitude from that of Tom +Gray. Surely no one could miss her as her mother missed her, yet she had +given her up without a murmur, while Tom had protested bitterly against +her beloved work and prophesied that some day she would realize that +work didn't mean everything in life. + +All that day the inspiring effect of her mother's letter remained with +Grace. Her already deep interest in her house and her charges received +new impetus, and when evening came, she felt, as she entered the big +living room where the thirty-four girls were assembled, that she would +willingly do anything that lay within her power to forward the +prosperity and success of Harlowe House. + +After the usual preliminaries, Louise Sampson addressed the meeting in +her bright direct fashion. "Ever since we came back to Harlowe House +this year I've felt that we ought to do something to increase our +treasury money. If the club had enough money of its own, then the +Harlowe House girls wouldn't need to borrow of Semper Fidelis. That +would leave the Semper Fidelis fund free for other girls who don't live +here and who need financial help. Of course we couldn't do very much at +first, but if we could get up some kind of play or entertainment that +the whole college would be anxious to come to see, as they once did a +bazaar that the Semper Fidelis Club gave, the money we would realize +from it would be a fine start for us. Now I'm going to leave the subject +open to informal discussion. Won't some one of you please express an +opinion?" + +"Don't you believe that some of the students might say we were selfish +to try to make money for our own house instead of for the college? +Semper Fidelis was organized for the benefit of the whole college, but +this is different," remarked Cecil Ferris. + +A blank silence followed Cecil's objection. What she had just said was, +in a measure, true. + +Louise Sampson looked appealingly at Grace. She had been so sure that +her plan of conducting some special entertainment on a large scale would +meet with approval. Cecil's view of the matter had never occurred to +her. + +"I am afraid that Miss Ferris is right," Grace said slowly. "Much as I +should like to see the Harlowe House Club in a position to take care of +its members' wants I am afraid we might be criticized as selfish if we +undertook to give a bazaar." + +"Why couldn't we give one entertainment a month?" asked Mary Reynolds +eagerly. "I am sure President Morton would let us have Greek Hall. We +could give different kinds of entertainments. One month we could give a +Shakespearean play and the next a Greek tragedy; then we could act a +scenario, or have a musical revue or whatever we liked. We could make +posters to advertise each one and state frankly on them that the +proceeds were to go to the Harlowe House Club Reserve Fund. We wouldn't +ask any one for anything. We wouldn't even ask them to come. We'd just +have the tickets on sale as they do at a theatre. If the girls liked the +first show, they'd come to the next one. We'd ask some of the popular +girls of the college who do stunts to take part, and feature them. I +think we'd have a standing-room-only audience every time." + +Mary paused for breath after this long speech. The club, to a member, +had eyed her with growing interest as she talked. + +"I think that's a splendid plan," agreed Evelyn Ward. "I'm willing to do +all I can toward it. I've had only a little stage experience, but I'd +love to help coach the actors for their parts." + +For the next half hour the plan for increasing the club's treasury was +eagerly discussed. A play committee, consisting of Mary Reynolds, Evelyn +Ward, Nettie Weyburn and Ethel Hilton, a tall, dark-haired girl, noted +for making brilliant recitations, was chosen. + +"Has any one else a suggestion?" asked Louise Sampson, when the first +excitement regarding the new project had in a measure subsided. + +"Why couldn't we have a Service Bureau?" asked Nettie Weyburn. "I mean +we could post notices that any one who wishes a certain kind of work +done, such as mending, sewing or tutoring, could apply to our bureau. +Every one knows that the students of Harlowe House are self-supporting. +We wouldn't be here if we weren't. Some of us have a very hard time +earning our college fees. Some of us have been obliged to borrow money, +and comparatively few of us ever have pocket money. If the girls who +don't have to do things for themselves found that we could always be +depended upon for services I imagine we would have all the work we could +do." + +"Hurrah for Nettie!" exclaimed Cecil Ferris. "I think that's a fine +idea." + +"So do I," echoed several voices. + +"But we'd have to put some one in charge of the bureau, and no one of us +could afford to spend much time looking after it," reminded Louise. + +"Oh, we could take turns," was Nettie's prompt reply. "Then, too, we +could have certain hours for business, say from four o'clock until six +on every week day, except Saturday and from two o'clock until five on +Saturday afternoons." + +"But where would we receive the girls who came to see about having work +done?" asked Alice Andrews, a business-like little person who roomed +with Louise Sampson. + +"I will see that the Service Bureau has a desk installed in one corner +of the living room," offered Grace, who had, up to this point, listened +to the various girls' remarks, a proud light in her eyes. She loved the +sturdy self-reliance of the members of her household. "And there will +also be times when I can do duty on the Bureau, too," she added. + +"No, Miss Harlowe, you mustn't think of it," said Louise Sampson. "You +do altogether too much for us now." + +"I am here to take care of my household," smiled Grace. "Besides, it +will be a pleasure to help a club of girls who are so willing to help +themselves." + +"Miss Harlowe is really and truly interested in the girls here, isn't +she?" Jean Brent commented to Evelyn Ward in an undertone. Having passed +her examinations Jean was now a full-fledged freshman. + +"Yes, indeed," returned Evelyn, with emphasis. "She has done a great +deal for me. More than I can ever hope to repay." + +"What--" began Jean. Then she suddenly stopped and bent forward in a +listening attitude. The electric bell on the front door had just +shrilled forth the announcement of a visitor. A moment and the maid had +entered the room with, "A lady to see you, Miss Harlowe. I didn't catch +her name. It sounded like Brant." + +Jean Brent grew very white. Turning to Evelyn she said unsteadily, "I +don't feel well. I think I will go up stairs." Without waiting for +Evelyn to reply, she rose and almost ran out of the living room ahead of +Grace. As she stepped into the hall she darted one lightning glance +toward the visitor, then she stumbled up the stairs, shaking with +relief. She had never before seen Grace's caller. + +"How do you feel?" was Evelyn's first question as she entered their room +fully two hours later. "You missed a spread. We had sandwiches and cake +and hot chocolate." + +"I can't help it," muttered Jean uncivilly. Then she said +apologetically, "I'm much better, thank you. Please forgive me for being +so rude." + +While in the next room Grace was saying to Emma, who, owing to an +engagement, had not attended the meeting, "Really, Emma, the name +'Riddle' certainly applies to Miss Brent. She came to the meeting with +the others, and when it was only half over she bolted from the living +room and upstairs as though she were pursued by savages. I wouldn't have +noticed her, perhaps, but I had been called to the door. Mrs. Brant came +to see me about my sewing. Miss Brent hurried out of the living room +ahead of me. I saw her give Mrs. Brant the strangest look, then up the +stairs she ran as fast as she could go." + +"Grace," Emma looked at her friend in a startled way. "You don't suppose +Miss Brent has run away from home do you? The names Brant and Brent +sound alike. She may have thought that some member of her family had +followed her here." + +It was Grace's turn to look startled. "I don't know," she said +doubtfully. "I hope not. I should not like to harbor a runaway unless I +knew the circumstances warranted it, as was the case with Mary Reynolds. +I didn't think of Miss Brent's secret as being of that nature. Surely +Miss Lipton would not countenance a runaway. Still I don't wish to try +to force this girl's confidence. I prefer to let matters stand as they +are, for the present, at least. I've promised to respect her secret, +whatever it may be, and I am going to do so." + +Emma shook her head disapprovingly. + +"I don't like mysteries, Grace. When we talked Jean Brent over a few +days ago I told you that I didn't think it mattered if she choose to +wrap herself in mystery. But I've changed my mind. I believe you owe it +to yourself to insist on a complete explanation from her. Suppose later +on you discovered that you had been deceived in her, that she was +unworthy. Then, again, she might put you in a disagreeable position +with President Morton or Miss Wilder. You remember the humiliation you +endured at Evelyn's hands. I, who know you so well, understand that your +motive in trusting Miss Brent unquestioningly is above reproach. But +others might not understand. If she proved untrustworthy, _you_ would be +censured far more than she." Emma's tones vibrated with earnestness. + +Grace sat silent. She realized the truth of her friend's words. Emma +rarely spoke seriously. When she did so, it counted. Still, she had +given her promise to this strange young girl, and she would keep her +word. After all Jean Brent's secret might be of no more importance than +that of the average school girl. + + + + + CHAPTER VII + + HER OWN WAY + + +The Service Bureau lost no time in preparing and posting notices on the +college bulletin board, and on those of the various campus houses, to +the effect that they were prepared to take care of any requests for +general services that might be made, and the immediate response with +which their venture met was gratifying in the extreme. Certain of the +club members found their spare time fully occupied in tutoring freshmen, +while those who were skilled needlewomen were kept busy mending, making +silk blouses, kimonos and even simple styles of gowns. Grace had +thoughtfully placed a second sewing machine in the sewing room, and it +never stood idle. There were requests for all sorts of services such as +hair dressing, manicuring and countless small labors which affluent +students were glad to turn over to their needy classmates. + +Grace and Louise Sampson spent many hours of time and thought upon the +new venture. It required tact and judgment to select the various girls +for the various labors. First there was the customer to please. Second +the fact that each member of the club was anxious to be given the +opportunity to earn a little extra money. It was wonderful, too, the +amount of hitherto undiscovered ability which came to light at the call +for service, and it was not long before Nettie Weyburn had acquired +considerable reputation as a manicurist, while Ethel Hilton gained +lasting laurels as a hair dresser and Mary Reynolds proved herself a +competent tutor. Hilda Moore became a fad among certain girls who +loathed letter writing and willingly paid her for taking their dictation +and typing their home letters, while Cecil Ferris stood alone as an +expert mender of silk stockings. Louise Sampson made silk blouses. +Several members specialized on kimonos. Two girls were kept constantly +busy on hand-painted post cards, posters and cunning little luncheon +favors. There were also occasional requests for a maid or companion for +some special affair. In fact the high standard of excellence which the +Service Bureau aimed for, and obtained, caused its popularity to +increase rapidly. + +There was but one member of this earnest and busy household to whom the +Bureau meant nothing. That member was Jean Brent. So far she had +discovered absolutely nothing she could do to earn money. She had not +the patience to tutor, she loathed the bare idea of performing personal +services for others, and she could not sew a stitch. Nevertheless the +fact that she needed money perpetually stared her in the face. True she +had written to Miss Lipton for a loan, and the money had been promptly +sent her. She had repaid Grace and Evelyn the small sums they had +advanced her, but the remainder of the money had dwindled away so +rapidly she could hardly have given an account of the way in which it +had been spent. + +Now her thoughts turned to her trunks of unused finery. What possible +objection could Miss Harlowe have to her selling what was rightfully +hers? If she wished to dispose of certain of her own possessions it was +surely no one's affair save her own. Althea Parker, who was Evelyn's +friend, and the leader of a clique of the richest girls at Overton, had +been given an opportunity to see the contents of one of the trunks and +had gone into ecstacies over the dainty hats and frocks Jean had +displayed for her benefit. "For goodness' sake _where_ did you get such +lovely things?" had been Althea's curious question. "They must have cost +a lot of money." + +"Do you think the girls in your set would be interested in them?" Jean +had asked, ignoring the other girl's question. "I--I should like to sell +them to any one who wants them. I must have some money. I need it at +once." + +"Sell them?" Althea's eye-brows had been elevated in surprise. "How +funny." Then her natural selfishness coming strongly to the surface, she +had said hastily. "I'd love to have that green chiffon evening gown. +It's never been worn, has it?" She decided it was not her business if +Miss Brent chose to sell her clothes. Jean had gravely assured her that +everything in the trunk was perfectly new and fresh, and Althea had, +then and there, bargained for almost a hundred dollars' worth of finery, +and promised to interest the girls of her set in Jean's possessions. + +It was not until after Althea had gone that Jean remembered Grace's +objection to her proposed sale. She decided that she could not have the +sale after all. She would sell Althea the things she wished and tell her +the circumstances. But when she laid the matter before Althea the latter +had said lightly, "Oh, don't let a little thing like that worry you. +It's none of Miss Harlowe's business. Besides, I've told my friends, and +they are dying to see your things. Evelyn told me to-day that Miss +Harlowe was going to New York City on Friday night. You can have the +girls come up here on Saturday afternoon. I'll invite Evelyn to luncheon +and keep her away until after six o'clock. She wouldn't like it if she +knew. She's a regular goody-goody this year. What you must do is to get +the things out of the other trunks. Then the girls can see them. I'll +come to-morrow for these things I've selected; so have them wrapped up +for me. If we manage it quietly no one need be the wiser, for the girls +won't breathe a word of it to a soul." + +Actuated by her need of money, Jean swallowed her scruples and obeyed +Althea's commands implicitly. Under the pretext of rearranging her +wardrobe, she spent her spare time in the trunk room going over her +effects and picking out those articles most likely to appeal to her +customers, and by Saturday everything was in readiness for the sale. +Evelyn, unsuspecting and jubilant over her luncheon engagement with +Althea, who had so far this term held herself rather aloof from her, +hurried off to keep her appointment, leaving Jean a clear field. + +Locking the door, this strange girl began laying out her wares. There +were exquisite evening gowns, with satin slippers and silk stockings to +match, and there were afternoon and morning frocks, walking suits, +separate coats, hats, gloves, fans, scarfs, everything in fact to +delight the heart of a girl. Jean handled them all mechanically, and +without interest. It was only when she heard the murmur of girls' +voices outside her door that a deep flush mounted even to her smooth +forehead. She drew a deep breath and braced herself as for an ordeal, +then answered the peremptory knock on the door. + +There were little delighted cries from the ten girls who came to the +sale as they examined Jean's beautiful wardrobe. Being of medium height, +her gowns fitted most of her customers, who exulted over the fact of +their absolute freshness. They were indeed bargains, and, as each girl +had come prepared to buy to the limit of her ample allowance, the money +fairly poured into Jean's hands. + +For the rest of the afternoon a great trying-on of gowns ensued, and in +their eager appreciation of the pretty things before them they chattered +like a flock of magpies, arousing not a little curiosity among a number +of the Harlowe House girls who in passing through the hall heard the +murmur of voices and subdued laughter. It was after six o'clock when the +last girl, bearing a huge bundle and a suit case, had departed. Jean sat +down amidst the wreck of her possessions and sighed wearily. She sprang +up the next moment, however, and began feverishly to bundle the various +garments lying about on the bed and chairs into the open trunk. She had +sold many of her possessions. Those that were left would all go into the +one trunk. She must hurry them in before Evelyn returned. She was +likely to come in at almost any moment. Jean had saved a beautiful frock +of yellow crepe for Evelyn. She intended to give it to her for a +Christmas present. There were shoes, stockings and scarf to match, along +with a wonderful white evening coat, trimmed with wide bands of white +fur and lined with palest pink brocade. In the short time she had known +Evelyn she had become greatly attached to her, and although unlike in +disposition, they had, so far, managed to get along together as +roommates. + +Jean knew, however, that Evelyn, who was devoted heart and soul to Grace +Harlowe, could not fail to disapprove of her high-handed disregard of +Grace's authority. She, therefore, determined to remove all traces of +the sale and trust to luck and the honor of the girls who had taken part +in it. If, later, Evelyn should recognize any of the various articles as +Jean's, it would do no particular harm. She would, no doubt, be shocked, +but still past lapses of good conduct never disturbed one as did those +of the present. Feeling that, in her case, at least, the end justified +the means, Jean bundled the last tell-tale effect into the trunk and +banged down the lid, resolving to meet Evelyn as though nothing had +happened, and let the future take care of itself. + + + + + CHAPTER VIII + + ALL IN THE DAY'S WORK + + +With the approach of the Thanksgiving holidays a great pleasure and a +great sorrow came to Grace. The "pleasure" was the joyful news that Mr. +and Mrs. Harlowe had accepted an invitation to spend Thanksgiving in New +York City with the Nesbits. This news meant that, for the first time +since her entrance into college as a freshman, Grace would have the +supreme satisfaction of being with her adored parents on Thanksgiving +Day. Anne, Miriam and Elfreda would be with her, too, which made the +anticipation of her four days' vacation doubly dear. + +Then almost identical with this great joy had come the great sorrow. +Miss Wilder was going away. For the past year she had not been well, and +now she had been ordered West for her health. During Grace's first year +at Harlowe House the regard which Miss Wilder had always felt for her as +a student had gradually deepened until the two were on terms of +intimacy. Grace felt the same freedom in going to the dean with her +difficulties as she had with Miss Thompson, her loved principal of +high-school days. + +It seemed to her as though this staunch friend, with her kindly +tolerance, and her amazing knowledge of girl nature, could never be +replaced. No matter how worthy of respect and admiration her successor +might be, she could never quite equal Miss Wilder. The possibility of +Overton without her had never occurred to Grace. True she had noted on +several occasions that Miss Wilder looked very pale and tired. She was +considerably thinner, too, than when Grace had entered college as a +freshman, yet she had always given out the impression of tireless +energy. Grace had never heard her complain of ill health, yet here she +was, threatened with a nervous breakdown. The only remedy, a complete +rest. As soon as her successor had been appointed she would start for an +extended western trip in search of health, which only time, the open air +and rest could restore. At the older woman's request Grace spent as much +time as possible in her company. They had long talks over the subject +that lay closest to the young house mother's heart, the welfare of her +flock, and Grace derived untold benefit from the dean's counsel. + +It now lacked only a little time until Overton College would lose one of +its staunchest friends. Divided between the anticipation of meeting and +the pain of parting, Grace hardly knew her own state of mind. It was +with a very sober face that she hung the telephone on its receiver one +gray November morning, and slipping into her wraps, set out for Overton +Hall in obedience to Miss Wilder's telephoned request. The new dean, +Miss Wharton, had arrived, and Miss Wilder was anxious that Grace should +meet her. Miss Wharton had expressed herself as interested in Miss +Wilder's account of Harlowe House and its unique system of management. +She had also expressed her desire to meet Grace, and Miss Wilder, +hopeful that this interest might prove helpful to Grace, had readily +acceded to her wish. + +Grace set forth for Overton Hall in good spirits, but whether it was the +effect of the raw November morning or that the shadow of parting hung +heavily over her, she suddenly felt her exhilaration vanish. A strange +sense of gloomy foreboding bore down upon her. She found herself +strangely reluctant to meet Miss Wharton. She had a strong desire to +about-face and return to Harlowe House. "What is the matter with you, +Grace Harlowe?" she said half aloud. With an impatient squaring of her +shoulders she marched along determined to be cheerful and make the best +of what she could not change. + +As she entered Miss Wilder's office her quick glance took in the short, +rather stout figure seated beside Miss Wilder. This, then, was Miss +Wharton. What Grace saw in that quick glance was a round, red, satisfied +face lit by two cold pale blue eyes, and surmounted by lifeless brown +hair, plentifully streaked with gray. There was neither grace nor +majesty in her short, dumpy figure, and Grace's first impression of her +was decidedly unpleasant. An impression which she never had reason to +change. + +Miss Wilder rose to meet Grace with outstretched hand. "My dear, I am +glad to see you this morning." + +"And I to see you," responded Grace, her gray eyes full of affectionate +regard. "How are you feeling to-day, Miss Wilder?" + +"Very well, indeed, for me," smiled the dean. "Almost well enough to +give up my western rest, but not quite. My heart is in my work here. It +is hard to leave it even for a little while. But I am leaving it in good +hands. I wish you to meet Miss Wharton, Grace." + +She presented Grace to the other woman, who did not offer to take the +hand Grace extended, but bowed rather distantly. The color stung Grace's +cheeks at the slight. Still she forced herself to try to say honestly, +"I am glad to know you, Miss Wharton." + +"Thank you," was the cold response, "You are much younger than I was +led to believe. It is rather difficult to imagine you as the head of a +campus house. You give one the impression of being a student." + +Grace's eyes were fixed on the new dean with grave regard. Was this +salutary speech purely impersonal or did a spice of malicious meaning +lurk within it? Not since those far-off days when Miss Leece, a +disagreeable teacher of mathematics at Oakdale High School, had made her +algebra path a thorny one had she encountered any instructor that +reminded her in the least of the one teacher she had thoroughly +despised. Yet, as she strove to fight back her growing dislike and reply +impersonally, she was seized with the conviction that even as she and +Miss Leece had been wholly opposed to each other, so surely would she +and Miss Wharton find nothing in common. After what seemed an hour, but +was in reality a minute, Grace forced herself to smile and say with +quiet courtesy, "This is my second year as house mother at Harlowe +House. I am frequently taken for a student. I really feel no older than +my girls, and I hope I shall always feel so." + +"It isn't years that count with Miss Harlowe," smiled Miss Wilder, +coming to Grace's defense. "It is the ability to keep things moving +successfully, and Miss Harlowe has shown that ability in a marked +degree," she added. + +"Has she, indeed?" returned Miss Wharton, with what Grace felt to be +forced politeness. "I shall be interested in visiting Harlowe House and +learning Miss Harlowe's successful methods of management." Then she +turned to Miss Wilder and began a conversation from which it appeared as +though she deliberately sought to exclude Grace. + +"I must go, Miss Wilder," said Grace, rising almost immediately. She +decided that she could not and would not endure Miss Wharton's rudeness. + +Miss Wilder looked distressed. She could not understand Miss Wharton's +attitude, therefore there was nothing to do save ignore it. + +"Very well, my dear. Run in and see me to-morrow. I shall be here from +two o'clock until four in the afternoon." She took one of Grace's soft +hands in both of hers. The brown eyes met the gray questioning ones with +a look of love and trust. Grace's resentment died out. She said a formal +good-bye to Miss Wharton and hurried from the room. She would go to see +Miss Wilder the next day as she had requested. Perhaps Miss Wharton's +rude reception of her was due merely to a brusque trait of character. +Perhaps she belonged to the old school who believed that youth and +responsibility could not go hand in hand. At any rate she would try +hard not to judge. Although she usually found her first impressions to +be correct, still there were always exceptions. Miss Wharton might prove +to be the exception. + +On her way home she stopped at Wayne Hall. To her it was a house of +tender memories, and she never entered its hospitable doors without half +expecting to see the dear, familiar faces of the girls long gone from +there to the busy paths of the outside world. + +"Why, how do you do, Miss Harlowe?" was Mrs. Elwood's delighted +greeting. "It certainly is good to see you. I think you might run over +oftener when you're so near, but I s'pose you have your hands full with +all those thirty-four girls. Did you come to see Miss West and Miss +Eliot? If you did, they're both at home, for a wonder. Miss West doesn't +have a recitation at this hour, and Miss Eliot's sick." + +"Sick!" Grace sprang to her feet. "Oh, I must run up and see her at +once. To tell you the truth, Mrs. Elwood, I came to see you. I hadn't +the least idea that either of the girls were in, but if you'll forgive +me this time I'll run upstairs to see Patience and make you a special +visit some other day." + +"Oh, I'll forgive you, all right," laughed Mrs. Elwood. "I'm glad to see +your bright face, if it's only for five minutes, Miss Harlowe." + +"You're a dear." Grace dropped a soft kiss on Mrs. Elwood's cheek, then +hurried up the stairs, two at a time. Pausing at the old familiar door +at the end of the hall, she knocked. There was a quick, light step. The +door opened and Kathleen West fairly pounced upon her. + +"Look who's here! Look who's here!" she chanted triumphantly. The tall, +fair girl in the lavender silk kimono, who reclined in the Morris chair, +turned her head languidly, then gave a cry of delight. + +"You poor girl!" Grace embraced Patience affectionately. "Whatever is +the matter?" + +"Oh, just a cold," croaked Patience. "In the words of J. Elfreda, 'I'm a +little horse.'" Her blue eyes twinkled. "It's worth being sick to have +you here, Grace." + +"I've been intending to come over every night this week, but I'm so +busy," sighed Grace. "The Service Bureau keeps me hustling." + +"What a progressive lot of people you Harlowites are," praised Kathleen. +"Did you know that Mary is doing a story about you and your family for +our paper. Of course there are no names mentioned. I saw to that." +Kathleen flushed. She recalled a time when she had used Grace's name +without permission. + +"Yes, I know about it," smiled Grace, "and I know that no names are +mentioned." + +Kathleen's color heightened. Then she remarked: "By the way, that Miss +Brent must have realized a nice sum of money from her sale. When did she +have it, Grace? We didn't hear a word of it. It must have been a very +select affair. I'm sorry I didn't know of it, for I wanted to buy an +evening dress. Rita Harris bought a beauty. Tell us about this latest +acquisition to Harlowe House. How does she happen to have such wonderful +clothes, and why didn't she go to work for the Service Bureau instead of +selling them? I'm fairly buzzing with curiosity." + +Grace viewed Kathleen in amazement. "I don't understand you, Kathleen," +she said, in a perplexed tone. "I have heard nothing of a sale." + +"But Miss Brent held it at Harlowe House a week ago last Saturday," +persisted Kathleen. "It is evident she didn't wish you to know it or you +would have been there, too." + +Grace's amazed expression changed to one of vexed concern. She now +understood. "One week ago last Saturday I was in New York City," she +said soberly. "Until this moment I knew nothing of any such sale. In +fact I had objected to the plan when Miss Brent proposed it to me. If +she had wished to dispose of certain of her personal belongings to any +one girl I should have said unhesitatingly that it was her own affair, +but a general sale is a different matter. The eyes of the college are, +to a great extent, directed toward Harlowe House. It's position among +the other campus houses is unique. That the girls who live there are +given a home free of charge makes them doubly liable to criticism. They +must be worthy of their privileges." + +Kathleen nodded in emphatic agreement. "Of course they must. I +understand fully your position in regard to them, Grace." + +"You mean the girl we met that day at Vinton's, don't you?" inquired +Patience. "She had been robbed of her money in the train." + +"Yes; she is the very girl." + +"How do you reconcile her lack of means to pay her college expenses with +this wonderful wardrobe that Kathleen has just told us of?" + +"I don't reconcile them. I can't. That is just the trouble." Grace +looked worried. "Speaking in strict confidence, I have really taken Miss +Brent on trust. I have asked her to explain certain things to me, and +she has refused to do so. On the other hand she is warmly championed by +the principal of one of the most select preparatory schools in the +country. Then, too, she assures me that at some future day she will +explain everything. Emma calls her the Riddle. It's an appropriate name, +too." Grace made a little despairing gesture. + +"You are the greatest advocate of the motto, 'Live and let live' that I +have ever run across, Grace," smiled Patience, "but," her face grew +serious, "I believe you ought to insist on Miss Brent's full explanation +of her mysterious ways. If the news of this sale happens to reach +faculty ears _you_ are likely to be criticized for allowing it." + +"But I didn't allow it," protested Grace. "I refused my consent to it." + +"Yet you are the last one to defend yourself at another's expense," +reminded Kathleen. "You'd rather be misjudged than to see this girl, who +hasn't even trusted you, placed in an unpleasant position." + +Grace's color deepened. "I promised to trust her," she said at last. "At +first I felt just as you do about this. Then I talked with her. She +seemed honest and sincere. I decided that perhaps it would be better not +to force her confidence. Young girls are often likely to make mountains +of mole-hills. Still, Emma thinks just as you do," she added. "She +didn't at first, but she does now. I'm sure _she_ knows nothing of the +sale. She would have told me." + +"I just happened to remember," began Kathleen, her straight brows drawn +together in a scowl, "that Evelyn Ward rooms with Miss Brent. Evelyn +must have known of the sale. Do you mind, if I ask her about it?" + +"Ask her if you like." Grace spoke wearily. Everything was surely going +wrong to-day. She had intended to tell Patience and Kathleen about her +trip to New York. She had visited Anne and the Southards and spent two +delightful days. After what she had heard she felt that there was +nothing to say. "I must go," she announced abruptly. "I'll come again +to-morrow to see you, Patience. A speedy recovery to you. Come and see +me, both of you, whenever you can. By the way, I met Miss Wharton, the +new dean, this morning." + +"What is she like?" asked Kathleen. + +"I can hardly tell you. She is different from Miss Wilder. I saw her +only for a moment. She seems distant. Still one can't judge by first +appearances. I must go. Good-bye, girls." + +Grace left her friends rather hurriedly. She was ready to cry. The +revelations of the morning had been almost too much for her. It was hard +indeed to be snubbed, but it was harder still to be deceived. "It's all +in the day's work," she whispered, over and over again, as she crossed +the campus. "I must be brave and accept what comes. It's all in the +day's work." + + + + + CHAPTER IX + + WHAT EVELYN HEARD ON THE CAMPUS + + +"Ha! Whom have we here?" declaimed Emma Dean, pointing dramatically, as +Grace opened the door and stepped into their room. One look at Grace's +sensitive face was sufficient. Emma had lived close to her friend too +long not to know the signs of dejection in the features that usually +shone with hope and cheerfulness. "Advance and show your countersign," +she commanded. + +"I haven't any," returned Grace soberly. + +"Spoken like a brigadier general who doesn't need one," retorted Emma. +"You are just in time to hear my terrible tale. + + "Oh, a terrible tale I have to tell + Of the terrible fate that once befell + A teacher of English who once resided + In the same recitation room that I did," + +she rendered tunefully. + +The shadow disappeared like magic from Grace's face. "Now what have you +done, you funny girl?" she asked, her sad face breaking into smiles. +Emma was irresistible. + +"It is not what I have _done_, but what I _might_ have done. What was it +Whittier said in 'Maud Muller'?" + + "There's really no one under the sun + Can blame you for what you might have done," + +paraphrased Emma briskly. + +Grace giggled outright. "Poor Whittier," she sympathized. + +"Don't pity him," objected Emma. "Pity me for what nearly happened to +me. The illustrious name of Dean came within a little of traveling about +Overton attached to a funny story, which I will now relate for your sole +edification. You remember that pile of themes I brought home on +Tuesday?" + +Grace nodded. + +"Well, I finished them last night and wrapped them up ready to take back +to the classroom to-day. They made a good-sized bundle, because I had +collected them from all my classes. This morning I was in a hurry, so I +picked up my bundle and ran. I always like to be in my classroom in good +season. But fate was against me, for I met Miss Dutton, that new +assistant in Greek, and she stopped me to ask me numerous questions, as +she is fain to do unless one sees her first, and from afar off enough +to suddenly change one's course and miss her. Consequently I marched +into my room to find my class assembled. I assumed a dignity which I +didn't feel, for I hate being late, and laid my bundle of themes on my +desk. Every eye was fixed reprovingly upon me. I had said so much +against straggling into class late, yet here I had committed that very +crime. I untied my bundle and was just going to open it when that +black-eyed Miss Atherton asked me a question. I answered the question, +my eyes on her, my fingers folding back the paper. I reached for my +themes and my hand closed over cloth instead of paper. A positive chill +went up and down my spine. I gave one horrified glance at the supposed +theme and poked it out of sight in a hurry. Another second and I would +have offered some one my white linen skirt in full view of my class. +Instead of themes I had brought my clean laundry to English IV." + +"Oh, Emma!" gasped Grace mirthfully. + +"You're not a bit sympathetic," declared Emma with pretended severity. + +How Elfreda would love that tale. She would revel in the vision of Emma +Dean solemnly proffering her linen skirt to an unsuspecting class. "I +declare, Emma, you have driven away the blues." + +"Have I?" inquired Emma with guileful innocence. It was precisely what +she had intended to do. "What is troubling you, Gracious?" + +"I can't endure the thought of losing Miss Wilder. I went to see her +this morning and met Miss Wharton. I----" + +"Don't like her," finished Emma calmly. + +"No, I don't," returned Grace, with sudden vigor, "but how did you know +it?" + +"Because I don't like her, either. I was introduced to her yesterday +afternoon in Miss Wilder's office. I didn't tell you, because I wished +you to form your own impression of her, first hand." + +"She was positively rude to me, Emma. She made me feel like a little +girl. She said I looked more like a student than a person in charge of a +campus house." + +"I agree with her," was Emma's bland reply. "You might easily be taken +for a freshman." + +"But she didn't mean it in the nice way that you do," said Grace. "I +hope she never comes to inspect Harlowe House. She will be sure to find +fault." + +"She'll have to make a sharp search," predicted Emma. "We won't worry +about it until she comes, will we? Now, what else is on your mind?" + +"The Riddle," admitted Grace. She related what she had heard from +Kathleen regarding the sale. + +"H-m-m!" was Emma's dry response. "They took good care that I shouldn't +hear of it." + +"I'm so sorry Evelyn lent herself to something she knew would displease +me," mourned Grace. + +"Perhaps she didn't. I know for a certainty that she wasn't in the house +Saturday afternoon, for I met her on the campus and she told me that she +was going to take luncheon and spend the afternoon with Althea Parker." + +"She must have _known_ about it." + +"I am afraid the news of this sale will travel rapidly," prophesied +Emma. "Not only will Miss Brent be talked over, but you also will be +criticized. You know I advised you, not long ago, to insist that Miss +Brent make a full explanation of things. Take my advice and see her at +once." + +"I will," decided Grace. "I'll have a talk with her after dinner +to-night." + +Grace was not the only one, however, to whom the news of the sale came +as a shock. Strangely enough Evelyn learned of it during the afternoon +of the same day in which it had come to Grace's ears. Her attention had +been attracted to a smart black and white check coat which Edna +Correll, a very plain freshman who tried to make up in extreme dressing +what she lacked in beauty, was wearing. In crossing the campus on her +way to Harlowe House she had encountered Edna in company with another +freshman. For an instant she had wondered why the sight of the black and +white coat which Edna wore seemed so strangely familiar. Then it had +dawned upon her that it was identical with a coat belonging to Jean. + +"How do you like my new coat?" had been Edna's salutation, and Evelyn +had replied. "It's wonderfully smart. Miss Brent has one very much like +it." + +"She had one, you mean," Edna had corrected. "Why, weren't you at the +sale last Saturday! I suppose you selected what you wanted beforehand. +That is where you had the advantage." + +"What sale?" Evelyn had asked, completely mystified. Then explanations +had followed. White with suppressed anger, Evelyn had bade Edna a hasty +good-bye and sped across the campus toward Harlowe House. Without a word +she brushed by the maid who answered the bell, and rushed upstairs as +fast as she could run. The temper which she had tried so hard to control +was now at a high pitch. How dared Jean deliberately place her in such +an unpleasant position when she was trying so hard to be worthy of Miss +Harlowe's confidence? She flung open the door of her room. Then her eyes +sought and found Jean standing before the wardrobe, her back to the +door, a pair of black satin slippers in her hand. + +"How could you do it?" burst forth Evelyn. "You know Miss Harlowe +forbade it. Now she will think that I knew all about it. Just when I am +trying to merit her confidence." + +Jean Brent whirled about. Her blue eyes flashed. One of the slippers she +held in her hand swished through the air and landed with a thud against +the opposite wall. The wave of anger with which she faced Evelyn was +like the sudden sweep of a gale of wind out of a clear sky. The other +slipper followed the first one. Then the doors of the wardrobe were +slammed shut with a force that caused it to shake. To Evelyn it was as +though a strong current of air had blown upon her. Here, indeed was a +temper that outranked her own. + +"What right have you to speak to me in such a tone?" raged Jean. "You +have nothing to say as to what I shall or shall not do. I won't pretend +I don't know what you mean. I do know. I don't in the least care what +you think about it, either. My clothes are mine to do with just whatever +I please. If Miss Harlowe imagines I am going to be a servant to half +the girls at Overton for the sake of earning my fees she is mistaken. +Why should she or any one else object to my selling my things, if I +like? I don't see how you found it out. The girls promised to keep the +whole affair to themselves. I don't understand why you should be so +concerned, or what it has to do with Miss Harlowe's opinion of you. From +what you say I might almost assume that there had been a time when _you_ +were not to be trusted." + +Evelyn's beautiful face was crimson with anger and humiliation. She +longed to answer Jean's arraignment with a flood of words as bitter as +her own, but her determined effort of months to rule her spirit now bore +fruit. + +"I'm sorry I spoke so abruptly," she said coldly. "I just heard about +the sale from Miss Correll. You were quite right in what you said. There +was a time when I could not be trusted. My trouble was about clothes, +too. Miss Harlowe helped me find my self-respect again, and this year I +am trying very hard to be an Overton girl in the truest sense of the +word. I am telling you this in confidence because I wish you to +understand why Miss Harlowe's good opinion is so dear to me." + +"You can go and tell her that you knew nothing about the sale," muttered +Jean sullenly. Something in Evelyn's frank confession had made her feel +a trifle ashamed of herself. + +Evelyn's violet eyes grew scornful. "How can you suggest such a thing?" +she asked. + +It was Jean's turn to blush. "Forgive me," she said penitently. "I know +you aren't a tell-tale. If she asks me about the sale, be sure I'll +exonerate you." + +Evelyn shook her head. "I wish you'd go to her, Jean, and tell her what +you have done. Sooner or later she is sure to find it out." + +But Jean Brent was in no mood for this advice. It caused her anger to +blaze afresh. "There you go again," she blustered, "with your +goody-goody advice to me about running to Miss Harlowe with every little +thing I do. I hope I'm not such a baby. If Miss Harlowe sends for me, +don't think for a minute that I'll be afraid to face her, but until she +_does_ send for me I am not going to concern myself about it, and I +would advise you not to trouble yourself, either." + +With this succinct advice Jean made a fresh onslaught on the unoffending +wardrobe. Opening it she seized her hat and coat. With a last +reverberating slam of its long-suffering doors she turned her back on it +and Evelyn, and switched defiantly out of the room and on out of the +house. + + + + + CHAPTER X + + LAYING THE CORNERSTONE OF A HOUSE OF TROUBLE + + +Jean did not return to Harlowe House for dinner that night. Instead she +turned her steps toward Holland House, where Althea Parker lived, +assured that in Althea she would find sympathy. In spite of the fact +that Jean lived at Harlowe House, a plain acknowledgment of her lack of +means, Althea shrewdly suspected that the mysterious freshman had come +from a home of wealth, and was posing as a poor girl for some reason +best known to herself. Jean's remarkable wardrobe had impressed her +deeply, while Jean herself carried out the impression of having been +brought up in luxury. She was self-willed, extravagant, careless of the +future, and her flippant opinion, delivered to Althea, of the Service +Bureau and work in general, was all that was needed to convince the +shrewd junior of Jean's true position in life. Then, too, Jean was +extremely likable, although Althea stood a little in awe of her +remarkable poise and a certain imperiousness that occasionally crept +into the girl's manner. + +Jean rang the bell at Holland House with mingled feelings of resentment +and defiance. Resentment against Evelyn for daring to take her to task; +defiance of Grace and her commands. + +"Is Miss Parker in?" she inquired of the maid who opened the door. + +"She just came in, miss." + +"Very well. I'll go on upstairs. She won't mind me." + +Jean knocked on Althea's door. Althea called an indifferent "Come in," +and she entered to find her engaged in reading a letter that had come by +the afternoon mail. + +"Oh, hello, Jean," she drawled at sight of the other girl. "You must +have come in right behind me. What are you glowering about?" + +"Evelyn is angry with me because I had the sale," began Jean. "That's +what I came to tell you. I'm sorry I told her that Miss Harlowe had +forbidden me to have it. Now she thinks I ought to go to Miss Harlowe +and tell her that I disobeyed her before she hears of it from some other +source." + +"Nonsense!" exclaimed Althea. "Don't be so silly. Ten chances to one +she'll never hear of it. If ever she does, it will probably be as +ancient history. I'll caution the girls again to keep still. Who told +Evelyn?" + +"That Miss Correll. Evelyn saw her wearing my black and white check +coat and recognized it," returned Jean gloomily. "She came rushing into +my room like a young tornado with the plea that Miss Harlowe would blame +her for my misdeeds." Jean was tempted to add that which Evelyn had told +her in confidence. Then her better nature stirred, and she was silent. + +"Evelyn isn't nearly as good company this year as she was last," +complained Althea. "Ever since the latter part of her freshman year, +she's been so different. I've always had an idea," Althea lowered her +voice, "that last spring she broke some rule of the college and ran +away. One night, just before college closed--it was long after ten +o'clock, too--Miss Harlowe telephoned me and asked if Evelyn were with +me. I found out afterward that she had gone to New York all by herself. +She'd never been there but once before when she spent a week-end with +me, and she didn't know a soul. I never could find out anything else, +though. Evelyn went to her classes on Monday, and not one word did she +ever say about it. I didn't find out about the New York part of it until +this fall, though. A Willston man whom we both know saw her in New York +with that clever Miss West, who wrote 'Loyalheart.'" + +Jean listened with attentive gravity. She guessed that Althea had +perhaps hit upon the truth. Evelyn had confessed to her that there had +been that in her freshman year of which she was ashamed. She had said it +was about clothes, yet what had clothes to do with breaking the rules of +Overton and running away to New York? Whatever it was, it should remain +Evelyn's secret. She would tell Althea nothing. + +"Let's go to Vinton's for dinner," she proposed, with an abrupt change +of subject. "I've plenty of money now--while it lasts." + +"All right," agreed Althea, "only I mustn't stay out late. I've a +frightful lesson in physics to study for to-morrow." + +Jean did not particularly enjoy her dinner. In spite of her defiant +manner she had begun to feel slightly conscience-stricken. She almost +wished she had not gone on with the sale. Still she could have obtained +the necessary money in no other way. Now that the mischief was done she +could hope only that Miss Harlowe would hear nothing of it--not for a +long time, at any rate. + +As she crossed the campus and ran lightly up the steps of Harlowe House +she resolved to shake off her recent fear of the discovery, on Grace's +part, of her disobedience and act as though nothing had happened. + +Her resolution was destined to receive an unexpected jolt. "Miss +Harlowe wants to see you, Miss Brent," were the words with which the +maid greeted her as she stepped into the hall. + +Jean's heart sank. So it had come already. She stopped for a moment in +the hall to gather her forces. Her feeling of penitence vanished. She +threw up her head with a defiant jerk and walked boldly into the little +office where Grace sat making up her expense account for November. + +"You wished to see me, Miss Harlowe?" Her tone was coldly interrogative, +her eyes hostile, as she stared steadily at Grace. + +Grace looked up from her work and calmly studied the pretty, belligerent +girl standing before her. In that glance she realized what a difficult +task lay before her. + +"Yes, Miss Brent, I wished to talk with you," she answered. "Sit down, +please." + +Jean slid reluctantly into the chair opposite Grace, surveying her with +an expression which said plainly, "Well, why don't you begin?" + +"Did you have a sale of your clothes in your room one week ago last +Saturday?" + +The directness of Grace's question astonished Jean. She found herself +answering, "Yes," with equal promptness. + +"Why did you disobey me?" asked Grace. + +"Because I needed the money," declared Jean boldly, "and I couldn't earn +it, Miss Harlowe; I just couldn't." + +Grace gazed reflectively at the flushed face opposite her own. "Miss +Brent," she began, "when first you came to Harlowe House I believed that +it was not necessary for me to know certain things which you did not +wish to divulge. I might still be of that opinion if you had not +disobeyed me. It is most peculiar for a girl to come to Overton utterly +without funds, yet possessing quantities of the most expensive clothes. +I have always felt assured of your right to be an Overton and a Harlowe +House girl, yet others might not regard you so leniently. That is why I +refused to allow you to have the sale. I feared you would bring down +undue criticism upon you, and upon me as well. Once you became a subject +for criticism you might be obliged to explain to the dean or the +president of the Overton College what you have refused to explain to me. +It was to protect you that I refused your request. Since you have seen +fit to disregard my authority I can do but one thing. I must insist that +you will tell me fully what you have, so far, kept a secret. In order to +protect you I must know everything. I can no longer go on in the dark." + +Jean stood staring at Grace. A look of stubborn resolve crept into her +face. Grace, watching her intently, knew what the answer would be. The +strange girl opened her lips to speak. Then, obeying her natural impulse +to give the other person the greatest possible chance, Grace raised a +protesting hand. + +"Don't say you won't do as I ask, Miss Brent. Take a little time to +think over the matter. I am going to give you until after Thanksgiving +to decide whether or not you will trust me. Remember my sole desire is +to help you." + +For the first time Grace's sweet earnestness seemed to awaken a +responsive chord in the heart of the obstinate freshman. The ready color +dyed her cheeks crimson. The hard, defiant light left her eyes. + +"If only she would tell me now and have it over with," thought Grace, +noting the signs of softening on Jean's part. The girl appeared to be +considering Grace's proposal in the spirit in which it had been made. +Then, all in an instant, she changed. It was as though she had suddenly +recalled something disagreeable. + +"There is really no use in waiting until after Thanksgiving for my +answer. I can't tell you. I suppose you will send me away because I +won't tell you, but if I did tell you, you would send me away just the +same. So you see it doesn't really make much difference. It was silly +in me to come here. I might have known better," she ended with a +mirthless smile. + +Grace regarded Jean with growing annoyance. She had been offered a +chance to explain herself and she had refused it. True, Grace could also +refuse to allow her to remain a member of Harlowe House, but this she +did not wish to do. Her pride whispered to her that among the girls who +were enrolled as members of the household, made possible by Mrs. Gray's +generosity, there had been no failures. Jean Brent should not be the +first. She would bear with her a little longer. + +"I repeat, Miss Brent," she said, "that I do not wish you to answer me +until after Thanksgiving. Then, if you decide, as I hope you will, to be +frank with me, I promise you that I will do my utmost to protect you." + +Jean's only response was, "Good night, Miss Harlowe." Then she turned +and left the office. + +Grace sat poking holes in an unoffending sheet of paper with her lead +pencil. She wondered what Jean Brent's secret could possibly be, and how +she could best reach this stubborn, self-centered freshman. And in her +wholehearted effort to be of service to the girl, who apparently needed +her help, she did not dream that she was laying the cornerstone of a +house of trouble for herself. + + + + + CHAPTER XI + + THANKSGIVING WITH THE NESBITS + + +"I am sure I never before had so much to be thankful for!" was Grace +Harlowe's fervent declaration as she viewed with loving eyes the little +circle of friends of which she was the center. + +It was Thanksgiving eve, and the Nesbits had gathered under their +hospitable roof a most congenial company to help them commemorate +America's first holiday. Mr. and Mrs. Harlowe, in company with Mrs. +Gray, had come from Oakdale. J. Elfreda Briggs had won a reluctant +consent from her family, who invariably spent their Thanksgivings at +Fairview, to make one of Miriam's house party. Anne, who was playing an +extended engagement in New York City, was transplanted from the +Southards' to Miriam's home for a week's stay. There were, of course, +many loved faces missing, but this only made those who had assembled for +a brief sojourn together more keenly alive to the joy of reunion. + +"This is the first Thanksgiving since my senior year in high school that +I've been given the chance to sit between Father and Mother and count +my blessings," Grace continued, looking fondly from one to the other of +her parents. She was occupying a low stool between them, her favorite +seat at home when the day was done, and the devoted little family +gathered in the living room to talk over its events. + +"We are counting our blessings, too," smiled Mr. Harlowe. "One of them +is very lively, and runs away almost as soon as it arrives." He pinched +Grace's soft cheek. + +"But it always runs back again," reminded Grace, "and it's always yours +for the asking. I'd leave my work, everything, and come home on wings if +you needed me." + +"I used to hate Thanksgiving when I was a youngster," broke in J. +Elfreda. "We always had a lot of company and I always behaved like a +savage and spent Thanksgiving evening in solitary confinement. I'd wail +like a disappointed coyote and make night generally hideous for the +company. I've improved a lot since those days," she grinned boyishly at +her friends. "I can see now that it was a pretty good thing the Pilgrim +Fathers set aside a day for counting their blessings. If they thought +they were lucky, I wonder what we are." + +Elfreda had unconsciously gone from the comic to the serious. + +"We are favored beyond understanding," Mrs. Harlowe said solemnly. +"When one thinks of the poor and unfortunate, to whom Thanksgiving can +bring nothing but sorrow and bitterness, it seems little short of +marvelous that we should be so happy." + +"I don't wish to be selfish and forget life's unfortunates, but I'd +rather not think about them now," was Miriam's candid comment. "We +mustn't be sad to-night. Grace must sparkle, and Elfreda be funny, and +Anne must recite for us, and I'll play and David must sing. I've +discovered that he has a really good tenor voice. We've been practising +songs together this fall." + +"Really?" asked Grace, with interest. "And all these years we never knew +it. David, you can surely keep a secret." + +"Oh, I can't sing," protested David, coloring. "Miriam only thinks I +can. Our real singers are among the missing to-night." + +"You mean Hippy and Nora?" + +"Yes," nodded David. "Isn't it strange we didn't hear from them. I wrote +Tom, Hippy and Reddy to come on here for Thanksgiving if they could. +Reddy and Jessica couldn't make it. They are coming home for Christmas, +though. Tom Gray is away up in the Michigan woods. Still he sent a +telegram that he couldn't come. But Hippy didn't answer. This morning I +sent him a telegram, and so far there's no answer to that, either." + +"I hope neither of them is ill." Mrs. Gray's face took on a look of +concern. "It is not like Hippy to neglect his friends." + +"Nora is usually the soul of promptness, too," reminded Anne. + +"If I don't hear anything to-night, I'll telegraph Hippy again +to-morrow," announced David. + +There was a pleasant silence in the room. Every one's thoughts were on +the piquant-faced Irish girl, whose sprightly manner and charming +personality made her a favorite, and her plump, loquacious husband, +whose ready flow of funny sayings never seemed to diminish. + +"There aren't any wishing rings nowadays," sighed Grace, "so there's no +use in saying, 'I wish Nora and Hippy were here.' Come on, David, and +sing for us. Miriam says you can, and you know it wouldn't be nice in +you to contradict your sister." + +"You can sing, 'Ah, Moon of My Delight,'" suggested Miriam to her +brother. "It is Omar Khayyam set to music, you know"--she turned to +Grace--"from the song cycle, 'In a Persian Garden.'" + +"I love it," commented Anne, her eyes dreamy. "Do sing it, David." + +As Miriam went to the piano the whirr of the electric bell came to their +ears. + +Grace glanced interrogatively at David. "Perhaps it's a telegram," she +commented. + +David, who had just risen from his chair to go to the piano, stopped +short and listened. "False alarm. Must be the doctor. One of the maids +is sick." He crossed to the piano where Miriam already stood, turning +over a pile of music. Having found the song for which she was searching, +she took her place before the piano and began the quatrain's throbbing +accompaniment. + +David's voice rang out tunefully. He sang with considerable feeling and +expression. He had reached the exquisite line, "Through this same +Garden--and for One in Vain!" when a clear high voice from the doorway +took up the song with him. + +With a startled cry of "Nora!" Grace ran to the door. + +The song came to an abrupt end. Miriam whirled on the piano stool. One +glance and she had joined the group that now surrounded a slender figure +with a rosy, laughing face and a saucy turned-up nose. + +"Nora O'Malley! You dear thing! No wonder David didn't hear from Hippy. +But where is he? Not far away, I hope." + +"Ah!" called a voice from behind the thin silk curtain of a small alcove +at one end of the hall, and Hippy emerged, the picture of offended +dignity. "Missed at last," was his sweeping rebuke. "I had begun to +think I was doomed to languish behind that green silk curtain for life. +It's all Nora's fault. If I had been immured there forever and always, +it would be her fault just the same. She proposed that I should hide. +'Make them think I came alone. They will be so disappointed,' was her +deceitful counsel. And I believed her and wrapped myself in the curtain +to wait for you to be disappointed. I see it all now. It was merely a +scheme to attract attention to herself. She is jealous of my +popularity." + +"Oh, hush, you wicked thing," giggled Nora. "You didn't give any one +time even to ask for you." + +"That sounds well," was Hippy's lofty retort, "but remember, all that +prattles is not truth." + +"Squabbling as usual," groaned David, shaking Hippy's hand with an +energy that belied the groan. + +"Just as usual," smirked Hippy. "Neither of us will ever outgrow it. You +see we once lived in a town called Oakdale and associated daily with a +number of very quarrelsome people. I wouldn't like to mention their +names, but if some day you should happen to go to Oakdale just ask any +one if David Nesbit and Reddy Brooks ever reformed. They'll understand +what you mean." + +"Your Oakdale friends will have cause to inquire what awful fate has +overtaken you if you don't reform speedily," warned David. "I'm obliged +to stand your insults because you are company. Just wait until the +newness of seeing you again wears off, and then see what happens." + +"You don't have to show me," flung back Hippy hastily. "I'll take your +word for it. I believe in words, not deeds. You know I used to be so +fond of quoting that immortal stanza about doing noble deeds instead of +dreaming them all day long. Well, I've altered that to fit any little +occasion that might arise. I find it much more comforting to say it this +way: + + "Be wise, dear Hippy, from all violence sever, + Say noble words, then do folks all day long. + Avoid rash deeds, by sweet words e'er endeavor + To prove your friends are wrong." + +A ripple of laughter followed Hippy's sadly altered quotation of the +famous lines. + +"That's a most ignoble sentiment, Hippy," criticized Miriam. "I can't +believe that you would practice it." + +"I didn't say I would practice it," responded Hippy, with a wide grin. +"I merely stated that it was comforting to have around. Must I repeat +that I believe in words, and lots of them." + +"We all knew that years ago," jeered David. "I believe in words, too. +Sensible words from Nora explaining how you and she happened to drift in +here at the eleventh hour. You haven't a sensible word in your +vocabulary." + +"I have," protested Hippy. "Nora, as your husband, I command you, don't +give David Nesbit any information." + +Nora dimpled. "I won't tell David," she capitulated. "I'll tell Miriam +and Anne and Grace." The five Originals were still grouped together in +the hall. "When David's letter came we were just wondering how we would +spend Thanksgiving with not one of the old crowd at home. Hippy handed +me the letter. It came while we were at luncheon. 'Let's go,' we both +said at once. So we locked little fingers, wished and said 'Thumbs.' I +said 'salt, pepper, vinegar,' but Hippy went on indefinitely with such +pleasant reminders as 'death, famine, pestilence, murder.' He believes +in words, you know." She shot a roguish glance at her broadly-smiling +spouse. "Finally I reduced him to reason and we planned to surprise you. +This morning found two lonely Originals hurrying to catch up with their +pals." Nora surveyed her friends with a loving loyalty that brought her +extra embracing from Grace, Anne and Miriam. + +"We mustn't be selfish," reminded Grace. "The folks in the living room +are anxious to welcome you." + +Hippy and Nora were escorted into the living room by a fond bodyguard, +and were soon exchanging affectionate greetings with the older members +of the house party. J. Elfreda Briggs had not gone into the hall on the +arrival of Hippy and Nora. She could never be induced to intrude upon +the more intimate moments of the Originals. + +Hippy, with understanding tact, at once proceeded to draw her into the +charmed circle. "Well, well!" he exclaimed. "Whom do I see? J. Elfreda, +and in the clutches of the law, so I am told." + +J. Elfreda's fear of intruding vanished at this sally. Her own sense of +humor caused her to claim kinship with Hippy and his pranks and she +answered him in kind. + +"What I don't see is how _you_ ever escaped those same clutches," put in +David. "Don't you have a hard time, usually, to convince the jury that +you are not the defendant?" + +"Not in the least," responded Hippy, with dignity. "The jury knows me +for what I am. Just let me tell you that if I were to have _you_ +arrested for slander there wouldn't be the slightest chance of my being +mistaken for the defendant." + +Even David was obliged to join in the laugh against himself. + +"All right, old man. We'll cry quits. I'll bring my law cases to you if +ever I have any." + +"And now that you are a broker I'll bring anything I want broken to +_you_," promised Hippy glibly. "So far I've left all those little +business details to the maid. She has successfully broken a number of +our wedding presents, and we look for still greater results. She knows +more about 'brokerage' or, rather 'breakerage,' than would fill a book." + +"What a blessed thing it is to find you the same ridiculous Hippy we've +always known," smiled Mrs. Gray, as Hippy seated himself beside her for +a few minutes' sensible conversation. "You and Nora will never be staid +and serious. I'm so glad of it." + +She sighed. She was thinking of Tom Gray, her nephew, and of how grave, +almost moody, he had become during the last year. Long ago she had +deplored the fact that no engagement existed between Tom and Grace. Tom +had grown strangely unlike his old cheery self, and in his changed +bearing she read refusal of his love on Grace's part. It saddened her. +Her heart ached for Tom. She had always looked forward to the day when +Grace would give her life into Tom's keeping. + +She had never approached Grace on the subject of Tom and his love, but +to-night, as she watched Hippy and Nora, serene in their mutual love and +comradeship, and marked, too, the quiet devotion of Anne and David, who +were to be married in Oakdale on New Year's night, her heart went out to +her gray-eyed boy, far away in the great North woods, and she determined +to say a word for him to Grace. + +It was late in the evening before she found her opportunity. With the +arrival of Hippy and Nora the interest soon centered about the piano. +Grace, while not a performer, was an ardent lover of music, and her +delight in Nora's singing was so patent that Mrs. Gray would not disturb +her. + +It was during the serving of a dainty little repast that Mrs. Gray +called to Grace, "Come here, Grace, and sit by me." + +Grace obeyed with alacrity, drawing her chair close to that of her old +friend. + +"I thought I would ask you, my dear--what do you hear from Tom?" began +the dainty old lady with apparent innocence. + +Grace felt the color mount even to her forehead. + +"I haven't heard from him lately," she confessed. "I--that is--I owe him +a letter." + +"I wish you would write to him. Poor boy. He is very lonely, away up +there in the woods." + +Grace did not answer for a moment. Then she said in a constrained voice, +"I _will_ write to him, Mrs. Gray. I know he is lonely." + +There was an awkward pause in the conversation; then came the abrupt +question, "Grace, do you love my boy?" + +"No, Fairy Godmother," replied Grace in a low tone. "I'm sorry, but I +don't. That is, not in the way he wishes me to love him." + +"I am sorry, too, Grace. I feel almost as though I were responsible for +his sorrow. For to him it is a deep sorrow. If I had not given Harlowe +House to Overton College, you might have found that your work lay in +being Tom's wife. He has never reproached me, but I wonder if he ever +thinks that." + +"I am sure he doesn't," Grace's clear eyes met sorrowfully the kind blue +ones. "Please don't think that Harlowe House has anything to do with my +not marrying Tom. It is only because I do not love him that I am firm +in refusing him. My heart is bound up in my work. Really, dear Fairy +Godmother, I am almost sure I shall never marry. For your sake and his, +I'd rather marry Tom than any other man in the world, if I felt that +marriage was best for me. But I don't. I glory in my work and freedom +and I _couldn't_ give them up. I've wanted to say this to you for a long +time, but I didn't know just how to begin. Now that I have said it, I +hope it hasn't wounded you." + +"My dear Grace," Mrs. Gray's voice was not quite steady, "I would give +much to welcome you as my niece, but not unless you love Tom with the +tenderness of a truly great love. If that love ever comes to you, I +shall indeed be happy. But my dear boy is worthy of the highest +affection. If you cannot give him that affection, then it is far better +that you two should spend your lives apart." + + + + + CHAPTER XII + + MISSING--A FRIEND + + +Four days, spent in the society of those one loves best, pass almost +with the rapidity of lightning. Unlike most of her visits to New York +City, Grace gave little of her time to attending the theatres and seeing +the metropolis. By common consent the members of the house party spent +the greater share of their holiday together in the large, luxurious +living room. Only one evening found them away from this temporary home. +That was on Thanksgiving night, when Miriam gave a theatre party in +honor of her guests to see Everett Southard and Anne in "King Lear," and +after the play Mr. and Miss Southard entertained their friends at supper +in one of New York's most exclusive restaurants. Thanksgiving morning +they spent in the church of which Eric Burroughs the actor-minister was +pastor, and in the afternoon they motored through Central Park and far +out Riverside Drive. Aside from this, the rest of their stay found the +thoroughly congenial household gathered about their borrowed fireside, +treasuring the precious moments that flitted by all too fast. + +There was but one drawback to Grace's pleasure. The thought that she had +brought even a breath of sadness to her old friend, Mrs. Gray. There +were moments, too, when she experienced a faint resentment against Tom. +Must her reunions with her friends be forever haunted by the knowledge +that she had made one of the Eight Originals unhappy? The approaching +marriage of Anne to David meant, that of the four girls she, only, had +chosen to walk alone. She knew that Anne, Nora and Jessica would hail +joyfully the news of her engagement to Tom. Living in the tender +atmosphere of requited love, their sympathies went out to the lover. + +It was not until Sunday morning, after she had accompanied her father, +mother and Mrs. Gray to the railway station and was driving back to the +Nesbits' in David's car, that Anne ventured to broach the subject of Tom +to Grace. Elfreda, Hippy, Miriam and Nora were in the automobile just +ahead. Mr. and Mrs. Harlowe and Mrs. Gray had driven to the station in +David's car, so, on the return, Grace and Anne had the tonneau of the +automobile quite to themselves. + +Both girls were unusually quiet, and David, fully occupied in driving +his car through the crowded streets, said little. + +"Anne," it was Grace who broke the silence, "if David insisted upon your +giving up the stage entirely, would you marry him?" + +"Yes," came Anne's unhesitating answer. "I love him so much that I could +do even that. Only he hasn't asked me to make the sacrifice. He +understands what my art means to me, and is willing to compromise. I am +not going on any more road tours. I may play an occasional engagement in +the large cities, but I have promised, so far as is possible, to remain +in New York." + +"But when you were at Overton he was opposed to your stage career," +reminded Grace. "What made him change his mind?" + +"Living in New York and being influenced by Mr. Southard, I think. You +see the Southards knew all about me and my affairs. Long ago Mr. +Southard began educating David to his point of view in regard to the +stage. David is neither narrow-minded nor obstinate, so it has all come +right for me," she ended happily. Then she added, as her hand found +Grace's. "I wish you loved Tom, Grace." + +"And you, too, Anne!" Grace's tones quivered with vexation. "Am I never +to be free from that shadow?" + +"Why, Grace!" Anne looked hurt. "I didn't dream you felt so strongly +about poor Tom. I'm sorry I said anything to you of him." + +"Forgive me, dear, for being so cross." Grace was instantly penitent. +"But it seems as though the whole world, my world, I mean, was +determined to marry me to Tom. You are all on his side--every one of +you. It's the old case of all the world loving a lover. I know you think +I'm hard-hearted. None of you stop to consider my side of it. Oh, yes; +there is one person who does. Mother understands. She doesn't think I +ought to marry Tom, just to please him. She realizes that my work means +more to me than marriage." Grace's tone had again become unconsciously +petulant. + +Anne regarded her in silence. Hitherto she had not realized how remote +were Tom's chances of winning Grace's love. It was quite evident, too, +that she had made a mistake in broaching the subject to Grace. It +appeared as though too much had already been said on that score. Anne +resolved to trespass no further. "Please forget what I said, Grace. I'm +sure I understand. I'll never mention the subject to you again." + +Grace eyed Anne quizzically. "I ought to be grateful to my friends for +having my welfare at heart," she admitted, "and I do appreciate their +solicitude. Don't think I've turned against Tom because they have tried +to plead his cause. So far, it hasn't made any difference. I can't help +the way I feel toward him. Still, I'd rather not talk about him. It +doesn't help matters, and I am beginning to get cross over it." + +"You couldn't be cross if you tried," laughed Anne. + +"Oh, yes I could," contradicted Grace. "I could be quite formidable." + +At this juncture their talk ended. Their automobile had drawn up before +the Nesbits' home and David stood at the open door of the car to help +them out. During the few short hours that remained to Grace before time +for her train to Overton she and Anne had no further opportunity for +confidences. + + * * * * * + +It was twenty minutes past eleven o'clock that night when the train +reached Overton, and Grace was not sorry to end her long ride. It had +been an unusually lonely journey. For the first time in her experience +she had made it alone, and without speaking to a person on the train. +Then, too, the regret of parting with those she loved still weighed +heavily upon her. "I do hope Emma is awake" was her first thought as she +crossed the station yard and hailed the solitary taxicab that always met +the late New York train, lamenting inwardly that the lateness of the +hour and the weight of her luggage prevented her from walking home +through the crisp, frosty night, under the stars. + +The vestibule light of Harlowe House shone out like a beacon across the +still white campus. Grace thrilled with an excess of love and pride at +sight of her beloved college home. How much it meant to her, and how +sweet it was to feel that her business of life consisted in being of +help to others. If she married Tom that meant selfish happiness for they +two alone, but as house mother she was of use to seventeen times two +persons. "The greatest good to the greatest number," she whispered, as +she slid her latchkey into the lock. + +The living room was dark. The girls had long since gone to their rooms. +Grace's feet made no sound on the soft velvet carpet as she hurried up +the stairs. A gleam of yellow light from under her door showed that Emma +was indeed keeping vigil for her. + +"Hooray, Gracious!" greeted Emma as the door closed behind her roommate. +She flung her long arms affectionately about Grace and kissed her. "Is +it four days or four weeks since I saw you off to New York and returned +to my humble cot to wrestle with the job of managing that worthy +aggregation known as the Harlowites?" + +"I should say it was four hours," corrected Grace. "Not that I didn't +miss you, dear old comrade. We all missed you. Every last person wished +you had come with me, and sent you their best wishes. It was splendid to +spend Thanksgiving with Father and Mother, and to see Mrs. Gray and the +others. Did you receive my postcard? I wrote you that Hippy and Nora +were with us. They gave us a complete surprise." Grace related further +details of her visit, walking about the room and putting away her +personal effects as she talked. + +As usual Emma had made chocolate and arranged on the center table a +tempting little midnight luncheon for the traveler. It was not long +until Grace had donned a pretty pale blue negligee and the two friends +were seated opposite each other enjoying the spread. + +"Now I've told you all my news, what about yours?" asked Grace at last. + +"I've only one tale to tell," responded Emma dryly, "and that is not a +pleasant one. The news of Miss Brent's sale has traveled about the +campus like wildfire. We've had a perfect stream of girls coming here. +They have conceived the fond idea that Harlowe House is a headquarters +for second-hand clothing. I have labored with them to convince them that +such is not the case, but still they yearn for the Brent finery. +Judging from what I hear, it must have been 'some' wardrobe. Pardon my +lapse into slang, O, Overton. A number of the teachers have commented on +the affair. I've been asked several pointed questions." + +"How dreadful!" broke in Grace, her face clouding. "Still I was almost +sure something would come of it. That was the reason I forbade Miss +Brent to hold a sale when first she proposed it to me. Do you think that +Miss Wilder and--Miss Wharton know it?" Grace hesitated before +pronouncing the latter's name. + +"Miss Wilder doesn't know, because she left for California last +Saturday." + +A cry of surprise and disappointment broke from Grace. "Miss Wilder +gone, and I didn't say good-bye to her! Why did she leave so suddenly, +Emma? She expected to be at Overton for another week, at least." + +"Some friends of hers were going to the Pacific Coast in their private +car, and knowing that she was ordered west for her health, they wrote +and invited her to join them. They had arranged to leave New York City +this morning, so she left Overton for New York yesterday morning. I am +sure she wrote you. One of the letters that came for you while you were +gone is addressed in her handwriting." + +Emma reached down, opened the drawer of the table at which they were +sitting, and drew out a pile of letters. "Here's your mail, Gracious. Go +ahead and read it while I clear up the ghastly remains of the spread." + +"All right, I will." Grace went rapidly over the pile of envelopes which +bore various postmarks. The majority of the letters were from friends +scattered far and wide over the country. The thick white envelope, Miss +Wilder's own particular stationery, lay almost at the bottom of the +pile. Grace tore it open with eager fingers and read: + + "MY DEAR GRACE: + + "Just a line to let you know how much I regret leaving Overton + without seeing you again. There were several matters of which I was + anxious to speak with you at greater length. I had not contemplated + leaving here for at least another week, but I cannot resist the + invitation which a dear friend of mine has extended to me, to + travel west in her private car, so I shall join her in New York + City on Saturday evening, as she wishes to start on her tour at + once. + + "As soon as I reach my destination I will forward you my permanent + address. I wish you to write me, Grace. I shall be anxious to know + what is happening at Harlowe House and throughout the college. + Remember distance can make no difference in my interest and + affection for you. You have been, and always will be, a girl after + my own heart. With my best wishes for your continued welfare and + success. + + "Your sincere friend, + "KATHERINE WILDER." + +Grace laid the letter down with a sigh and sat staring moodily at it, +her elbows on the table, her chin in her hands. + +Emma, who had finished clearing the table, regarded her with +affectionate solicitude. Stepping over to her, she slid her arm over +Grace's shoulders. Grace raised her head. Her eyes met Emma's. Then she +pushed the letter into Emma's hand. "Read it," she commanded. + +"Do you think she understood?" was Emma's question as she handed back +the letter. + +"About Miss Wharton not liking me?" counter-questioned Grace. + +Emma nodded. + +"I am afraid she didn't." Grace's gray eyes were full of sad concern. +"And the most unfortunate thing about it is that I must never trouble +her with Miss Wharton's shortcomings. It would worry her, and that would +retard her recovery. If the year brings me battles to fight, I must +fight them alone." + + + + + CHAPTER XIII + + A DISTURBING CONFIDENCE + + +Grace awoke the next morning with the weight of a disagreeable duty +hanging over her. She had given Jean Brent until after Thanksgiving to +decide upon her course of action. Jean's disregard for her wishes had +already placed the freshman in an unenviable prominence in college. +Conscientious to a fault, Grace believed herself to be partly to blame +for what had occurred during her week-end absence from Harlowe House. +She should have insisted, in the beginning, on absolute frankness on the +part of Jean. She had respected the girl's secret and invested her with +an honor which she did not possess. It now looked as though she, as well +as Jean, might already be in a position to reap the folly of such a +course. + +With Miss Wilder as dean, Grace knew that Jean's indiscretion would be +treated with leniency, but she was by no means sure of what Miss +Wharton's attitude might be should the story reach her ears. Grace hoped +devoutly that it would not. But whatever happened Jean Brent must impart +to her what she had hitherto kept a secret. Grace was resolved upon +that much, at least. She could not decide as to the wisest course to +pursue until she had heard Jean's story. She decided to wait until the +girls were at luncheon, then ask Jean to come to her office that +afternoon before dinner. At luncheon, however, greatly to her surprise, +Jean walked directly up to her table and said in a low tone, "I have +decided to tell you my secret, Miss Harlowe. When may I talk with you?" + +"I shall be in my office when you come from your classes this afternoon, +or I can wait for you in my room, if you prefer." A great wave of relief +swept over Grace as she answered the girl. She had feared that Jean +would prove stubborn in her determination to keep her secret. + +"Thank you. I will come to your office." Jean turned away abruptly. + +Emma Dean had noted Jean's unusually meek manner. She had endeavored not +to hear what was not intended for her ears, but low as were Jean's +tones, the words reached her. She made no comment, after Jean had taken +her place at one of the other tables, until Grace remarked, "Emma, you +could hardly help hearing what Miss Brent said to me." + +"Yes, I heard what she said," responded Emma unemotionally. + +"I am so glad she has decided to trust me." + +"It might be better for all concerned if she had trusted you in the +beginning," was Emma's dry retort. "I can't help feeling a trifle out of +patience with that girl, Grace. She had no business to commit an act, no +matter how trivial, that would lay you open to criticism." + +"Have you heard any one in particular criticizing me?" asked Grace with +quick anxiety. + +Emma did not answer for a moment. Grace watched her, her gray eyes +troubled. + +"I'll tell you precisely what I heard this morning. Before I left +Overton Hall to come here for luncheon I stopped for a moment to see +Miss Duncan. Miss Arthur, that new teacher of oratory, was with her. I +walked into the room just in time to hear Miss Duncan say 'I can +scarcely credit it. I am surprised that Miss Harlowe--' then she saw me, +turned red and stopped short. Miss Arthur looked rather sheepishly at +me. I pretended that I had heard nothing, asked the question I intended +to ask, and went on my way, much perturbed in spirit. I can't bear to +hear you criticized in the smallest degree, Grace," was Emma's vehement +cry. "I am sure it was about this sale they were talking. It's all very +well for Miss Brent to take the stand that she has the privilege of +doing as she pleases with her own clothing, but there is something +about the very idea of a sale of wearing apparel that quite upsets +Overton traditions and causes Harlowe House to lose dignity. One can't +imagine an enterprising clothes merchant living at Holland or Morton +House or even at Wayne Hall. The students should have had the good taste +to discourage it, but, from what I hear, Miss Palmer had expatiated on +the glories of Miss Brent's wardrobe to the clique of girls she chums +with, and they gathered like flies about a honey pot. You'll usually +find the girls with the largest allowances are always eager to obtain +much for the smallest possible outlay. I think, too, that Miss Palmer's +influence is not wholesome. It led to Evelyn Ward's folly last year. +Evelyn hasn't been unduly friendly with her so far this year. I've +noticed that." + +"I can't believe Evelyn had anything to do with this sale," asserted +Grace. "She may have known of it, but she never sanctioned it." + +"At least she didn't attend it," commented Emma, "but, come to think of +it, neither did Althea Parker. Don't you remember, I mentioned to you +that I met Evelyn on the campus that fateful Saturday and she said she +was going to spend the afternoon with Miss Parker?" + +"Then if Miss Parker was ringleader in the affair, why didn't she have +the courage to attend the sale?" was Grace's quick question. + +"For further information inquire of Miss Brent," advised Emma, shrugging +her shoulders. + +"I will," sighed Grace. "I seem fated to puzzle over hard questions, +don't I?" + +It was half-past four o'clock when Jean Brent entered the office where +Grace sat idly turning the leaves of a magazine. + +"Sit down, Miss Brent," invited Grace. Then in her usual direct fashion, +"I am ready to listen to anything you wish to say." + +Jean Brent flushed, then the color receded from her fair skin, leaving +her very pale. In a low tone she began a recital that caused Grace +Harlowe's eyes to become riveted on her in intense surprise, mingled +with consternation. An expression of lively sympathy sprang into her +face, however, as the story proceeded, and when Jean had finished with a +half sob, Grace stretched out her hands impulsively with, "You poor +little girl." + +Jean clasped the outstretched hands and murmured, "You don't blame me so +much, then, do you, Miss Harlowe?" + +"No, I can't," Grace made honest answer, "but I am so sorry that you did +not come to me with this in the beginning. I could have helped you +arrange your affairs nicely. You could have borrowed money from the +Semper Fidelis Fund and later, if you were desirous of selling your +wardrobe you could have disposed of it in New York City for fully as +much as you have received for it here. A dear friend of mine in New York +who is an actress has often told me that the women of the various +theatrical companies who play minor parts are only too glad to purchase +attractive wearing apparel which society women sell after one wearing." + +"I didn't know. I am sorry I didn't tell you long ago." Jean was +thoroughly penitent. "Will it make so very much difference now?" + +"I hope not. It is hard to say. Unfortunately the news of the sale has +reached the ears of several members of the faculty. Not only you, but I, +as well, have been criticized. We can do nothing except wait for the +gossip about it to die a natural death." Grace's quiet acceptance of the +unpleasantness which Jean's rash act had forced upon her stung the +freshman far more sharply than reproof. + +"I can go to the dean and tell her what I have told you," faltered Jean. + +Grace shook her head. "No, I should not advise it. This affair belongs +entirely to Harlowe House and should be settled here. I will write to +Miss Lipton to-night. If Miss Wilder were here I should not hesitate to +place matters before her, but I am not so sure of Miss Wharton, the +woman who is filling Miss Wilder's position. For the present, at least, +silence will be best. If Miss Wharton hears of it and sends for you, +then you had better be frank and conceal nothing." + +"Do you mean that you intend to keep my secret, Miss Harlowe; that you +will let me stay on at Harlowe House and finish my freshman year?" + +"Yes; not only the freshman year, but your sophomore, junior and senior +years as well, provided Miss Lipton approves and advises it. I shall +write to her exactly what has occurred. She is nearest to you and +therefore to her belongs the decision. But, while I am endeavoring to +work for your interest I wish you to work for it, too. I would like to +see you more self-reliant. You have been brought up in luxury, but you +must forget that. As matters now stand you will one day be obliged to +earn your own living. You must build your foundation for a useful life +during your freshman year." + +Grace's voice vibrated with an earnestness that visibly moved her +listener. + +"I will try. I _will_ try," she declared fervently. "It is wonderful in +you to care so much about me, when I have been so troublesome." + +"We won't think of that any longer," smiled Grace. "However, there is +one question which I must ask you. Did Miss Ward know of the sale?" + +"No," admitted Jean, looking ashamed. "I kept it a secret from her. Miss +Parker purposely invited her to luncheon that afternoon. She picked out +the things she wanted to buy beforehand and took them out afterward. +Evelyn was very angry. We quarreled, and have not spoken to each other +since. It was my fault." + +"Then, to please me, will you try to be friends with Miss Ward again?" + +"Yes." + +"You must tell no one else what you have told me," stipulated Grace +further. "It must be a secret between us." + +"I will tell no one," promised Jean. + +The ringing of the door bell and the entrance of the maid with a card, +brought the confidential talk to an end. Grace rose and held out her +hand. "I must go," she said. "I will talk with you again when I hear +from Miss Lipton." + +"Thank you over and over again, Miss Harlowe." Jean's eyes were lit with +a strength of purpose rarely seen in them. As she left the office and +thoughtfully climbed the stairs to her room she resolved anew to be +worthy of Grace Harlowe's approval and respect. + + + + + CHAPTER XIV + + THE RETURN OF THE CHRISTMAS CHILDREN + + +"Holy night, peaceful and blest," rose Nora Wingate's clear voice, high +and sweet on the still winter air. A chorus of fresh young voices took +up the second line of the beautiful hymn, filling the calm of the snowy +night with exquisite harmony. + +A little old lady, with hair as white as the snow itself, her cheeks +bright with color, her eyes very tender, appeared in the library window +as the song ended. She had concealed herself in the folds of the curtain +while the singing went on, fearing it might come to a sudden stop should +she reveal herself. + +Her appearance, however, inspired the singers to fresh effort, for, +immediately they spied her, led by Nora, they burst into the old English +carol, "God Rest You, Merry Gentlemen." They sang it with their rosy, +eager faces raised to her, a world of fellowship in every note, while +she stood motionless and listened, a smile of supreme love and content +making her delicate features radiant. + +As they ended this second carol she raised the window. "Come in, this +minute, every one of you blessed children. You can't possibly know how +happy you have made me this Christmas Eve." + +"Coming right in the window," declared Hippy, as he made an ineffectual +spring and failed to land on the wide sill. + +"Just as I expected," jeered Reddy Brooks, dragging him back. "You might +know Hippy would spoil everything. We all start out, on our best +behavior, to sing carols to our fairy godmother. Then at the most +effective moment, when we are feeling almost inspired, he ruins the +whole effect by trying to jump in the window." + +"He might as well try to jump through a ten-inch hoop," seconded David. +"He'd be just as successful." + +"They are slandering me, Nora," whimpered Hippy, "and I am the sweetest +carol singer of them all. Protect me, Nora. Tell Reddy Brooks it was his +singing that nearly ruined that last carol. Tell him his voice is as +loud and obnoxious as his hair. And tell David Nesbit that--" Hippy gave +a sudden agile bound out of reach of Reddy's avenging hands, and tore +across the lawn and around the corner of the house, shrieking a wild, +"Good-bye, Nora. Remember I've always been a good, kind husband to you. +Don't forget me, Nora." + +[Illustration: "Holy Night, Peaceful and Blest."] + +"I'll pay him yet for that remark about my obnoxious hair," grinned +Reddy, as the carol singers trooped across the lawn and into the house. + +Mrs. Gray met her Christmas children with welcoming arms. "I am going to +kiss every one of you," she announced. + +"We are willing," assured David, and she was passed from one pair of +arms to another, emerging from this wholesale embrace, flushed and +laughing. + +"You didn't kiss me," observed a plaintive voice from behind the +portieres that divided the library from the hall. Hippy's round face was +thrust engagingly into view. He had slipped in the side door, +unobserved. + +"There he is, Reddy. How did he get in so quietly?" David took a +vengeful step forward. The face disappeared. + +"Just wait until I hang up my overcoat," threatened Reddy. + +"Don't let him hang it up, Nora. If you value the safety of your +husband, make him stand and hold it," pleaded the plaintive voice. + +"Here, Reddy, give me your hat and coat," ordered Nora cruelly. + +"Ha! I defy you." Hippy suddenly bounced from behind the curtain into +the midst of the group in the hall. "I would defy forty David Nesbits +and fifty Reddy Brooks for a kiss from my fair lady." He bowed before +Mrs. Gray. + +"Bless you, Hippy," she said, as she kissed his fat cheek, "that was +nicely said." + +"I am always saying nice things," assured Hippy airily. "Better still +they are always true things. There are some persons, though, who can't +stand the white light of truth. May I rely upon you for protection, Mrs. +Gray? Alas, I am now alone in the world. The person who is supposed to +have my welfare at heart is hob-nobbing with my traducers. Miriam Nesbit +used to be a fairly good protector, but she hasn't done much along that +line lately." + +"Come on, Hippy. I'll take care of you. I'm sorry I've neglected you." +Miriam held out her hand. Hippy hung his head and simpered. Then with +his Cheshire cat grin he seized Miriam's hand and toddled beside her +into the library. The others followed, laughing at the ridiculous +spectacle he presented. + +"Both our fairy godmother and I are disgusted with you," taunted Nora as +she directed a glance of withering scorn at Hippy, now calmly seated +beside Miriam on the big leather davenport, the picture of triumph. "You +asked her to protect you; then you deserted her and deliberately went +over to Miriam for help." + +"Wasn't that awful?" deplored Hippy. "Such inconstancy makes me blush." + +"You couldn't blush if your life depended upon it," was David Nesbit's +scathing comment. + +"There are others," retorted Hippy. + +David glared ferociously at the grinning Hippy. + +"There are others," went on Hippy blandly, "who, I might venture to say, +have even greater trouble in producing that much lauded rarity, a blush. +But what does blushing mean? It means turning very red. It isn't always +confined to one's face, either. I once knew a man, a rare creature, +whose very hair blushed. That is, it turned red when he was an infant +and blushed more deeply every year. In fact it never quit blushing." + +"I once knew a person, a senseless creature, who didn't know when he was +well off," began Reddy, in an ominous voice. "From the time he learned +to talk he made ill-natured remarks about his friends. But at last he +came to a terrible end. He----" + +"I never knew him," interrupted Hippy. "I'm not interested in persons I +don't know. I'd rather talk to Grace. I've known her for a long time, +and we've always been on friendly terms. Come and sit beside me, +Grace." + +"Jilted," declared Miriam tragically, as Grace accepted the invitation +and seated herself on Hippy's other side. + +"Not a bit of it. I believe in preparedness. The +constant-reinforcements-arriving-every-minute idea appeals to me. You +are both bulwarks of defense." + +"I'm surprised that anything except eats appeals to you." This from +Reddy. + +"'Eats' did you say? What are eats? Or, better, _where_ are eats?" +demanded Hippy, beaming hopefully at Mrs. Gray. + +"They will appear very soon, Hippy," assured Mrs. Gray. "I sent a +dispatch to the kitchen the moment you finished singing." + +"For goodness' sake, Grace and Miriam, keep Hippy quiet for a while. No +one else has had a chance to say a word," complained David. "I'd like to +hear a few remarks on 'Life in Chicago' by our estimable pals, Jessica +and Reddy." + +"Life in Chicago can't compare with life in dear old Oakdale," said +Jessica. "In spite of the theatres, concerts and all the pleasures that +a big city offers one, Reddy and I are always a little lonely." + +"That is because you and Reddy miss me," observed Hippy with positive +modesty. + +"You're right, old man. We do miss you," agreed Reddy, with +unmistakable sincerity. For once Hippy forgot to be funny. "You aren't +the only ones who miss the old guard," he answered seriously; then he +added in his usual humorous strain, "I hope some day the Eight Originals +Plus Two and all their friends will emigrate to a happy island and +colonize it. Then there won't be any missed faces or any letter writing +to do, for that matter. David and Reddy can run the business of the +colony and see that we aren't cheated when we trade glass beads and +other little trinkets with the savages. Of course there will be a few +moth-eaten old cannibals. Tom can classify the trees of the forest and +make the obstreperous beasts and reptiles behave. I will represent the +law. I will settle all disputes and administer justice. I'll be a +regular old Father William, like the one in 'Through the Looking Glass,' +I always did love that poem, especially this verse: + + "'In my youth,' said his father, 'I took to the law, + And argued each case with my wife. + And the muscular strength which it gave to my jaw, + Has lasted me all of my life.'" + +Nora pretended to pay no attention to Hippy, who waited for her to +protest, an expansive smile wreathing his fat face. "She didn't +understand," he said sadly, after beaming at Nora in vain. "There's no +use in trying to explain. I suppose I'll have to give her an appointment +of some kind on my island. Nora, you may have charge of me. Isn't that a +noble mission? Still she doesn't answer. Oh, well, never mind, I'll go +right on appointing." + +"Mrs. Gray, you will be the queen, and Grace can be prime minister. Anne +can have charge of the amusements, and Miriam can help her. Miriam has a +decided leaning toward the drama." + +The color in Miriam's cheeks suddenly deepened at this apparently +innocent remark. "I don't think I like your island idea very well," she +said lightly. "I'd much rather have the Originals live right here in +Oakdale." She rose and strolled across the room to where Jessica sat. + +"It's not the island idea. It's the dramatic idea that Miriam objects to +discussing," confided Hippy in a low tone to Grace. + +"How did you find it out?" asked Grace. + +"First of all by observation, my child. Second, through David. He knows +it, too. Southard told him. They have seen a good deal of each other +since the Nesbits have lived in New York. David thinks him worthy of +Miriam." + +"I knew he cared. I wonder if Miriam does? She never mentions Mr. +Southard. I hope she loves him. It is so hard when one cares and the +other doesn't." Grace's gray eyes grew sad. Conversation languished +between Hippy and Grace for a little. Then with a half sigh Grace rose, +"I am going to ask Nora to sing," she said. + +Before she had time to carry out her intention John appeared pushing a +small table on wheels ahead of him. Its shelves were laden with +sandwiches, olives, salted nuts and delicious fancy cakes, while a maid +followed him with a chocolate service. + +Mrs. Gray poured the chocolate, and Anne, always her right-hand man, +assisted her in serving it. Grace, with her ever-present youthfulness of +spirit, found trundling the table about the room a most pleasing +diversion. They were a very merry little company, entering into the joy +of being together with all their hearts, and deeply thankful for the +opportunity to gather once more in the same spirit of friendly affection +that had characterized all their meetings. + +It was well toward midnight when the party broke up. + +"Mayn't I take you home in my car, Grace," pleaded Tom. Grace stood for +the moment, a little detached from the others, arranging the veil over +her hat. + +"Oh, no, Tom," she made quick answer. "It is late. You mustn't go to +that trouble. David is going to take Anne and I in his car. Hippy, Nora, +Reddy and Jessica are going home in Hippy's machine." + +Tom's face fell. "May I come to see you to-morrow afternoon, then?" + +"Yes, do. Miriam and David are coming over for a while," returned wily +Grace. Her one idea was to avoid being alone with Tom. His sole idea was +to be alone with her. His pride, however, would allow him to go no +further. He had been rebuffed twice in rapid succession. + +"Thank you. I'll drop in on you then," he said, trying to summon an +indifference he did not feel. + +After his aunt's guests had departed with much merriment and laughter, +Tom turned to go upstairs. He was sure Grace did not intend to be +unkind. It was not her fault if she did not love him. He had determined, +however, to plead with her once more. Then, if she still remained +obdurate, as he feared she might, he would give up all hope of her, +forever, and go his lonely way in the world. + + + + + CHAPTER XV + + THE NEW YEAR'S WEDDING + + +It was New Year's, and Anne Pierson's wedding night. At half-past seven +the ceremony linking her life forever to that of her school-day friend, +David Nesbit, was to be performed in the beautiful old stone church on +Chapel Hill which, in company with her chums, she had faithfully +attended during her years spent in Oakdale. + +Anne had, at first, steadily refused to countenance the idea of a church +wedding. She was a quiet, demure little soul, who, aside from her work, +detested publicity. It was Mrs. Gray's wish, however, to see the girl +she had befriended married in the church which bore the memorial window +to the other Anne, her daughter, who had died in her girlhood. So Anne +had yielded to that wish. + +Although Grace was Anne's dearest friend, she had insisted that Miriam +should be her maid of honor. Privately she had said, "I'd rather be a +bridesmaid with Nora and Jessica. You know there were only four of us in +the beginning." It had also been decided that in spite of the fact that +Jessica and Nora were really eligible to the position of matrons of +honor, that phase of wedding etiquette should, for once, be disregarded, +and the three friends who had welcomed Anne as a fourth to their little +fold should serve as bridesmaids and be dressed precisely alike. "It +was," declared Anne, who heartily despised form, "as though they were +still three girls together, with husbands in the dim and distant +future." + +It was to be a yellow and white wedding, therefore the gowns they had +chosen were of white silk net over pale yellow satin, and very youthful +in effect. Miriam's gown was a wonderful gold tissue, which made her +appear like the princess in some old fairy tale, while Anne, contrary to +tradition, had not chosen white satin. Her wedding dress was of soft, +exquisite white silk, clouded with white chiffon, and was much better +suited to her quiet type of loveliness than satin could possibly have +been. + +Mrs. Gray, who was to give the bride away, wore a gown of her favorite +lavender satin, and bustled cheerfully about the Piersons' living room, +in which the feminine half of the bridal party had gathered until time +to drive to the church, where Anne was to play the leading part in a new +and infinitely wonderful drama. Anne's mother had insisted that it +should be Mrs. Gray, rather than herself, who gave Anne into David +Nesbit's keeping. Always a shy, retiring woman, she had shrunk from the +idea of appearing prominently before a church full of persons, many of +whom were strangers to her. Dearly as she loved her talented daughter, +she preferred to sit quietly beside Mary, her older daughter, in the +place of honor reserved for the members of the families of the bridal +party. She and Mrs. Gray had discussed the matter at length, and she had +been so insistent that the former, as Anne's friend and benefactor, +should give away the bride that Mrs. Gray, secretly delighted, had +consented to her request. + +"Anne makes a darling bride, doesn't she?" praised Nora, lifting a fold +of the veil of exquisite lace, Mrs. Gray's wedding veil, by the way, and +peering lovingly into her friend's faintly flushed face. + +Anne smiled and reached out a slim little hand to Nora. She was +occupying the center of the living room while her four friends, Mrs. +Gray, her mother, Miss Southard and Mary Pierson hovered solicitously +about her. + +"How dear you all are to me." She held out her arms as though to clasp +her friends in one loving embrace. "I am so glad now that I am going to +have a real church wedding. I thought at first it would be nicer to be +quietly married and slip away without fuss and feathers, but now I know +that it is my sacred duty to my friends and to David to play my new +part, as I've always played my other parts, in public." + +"I always knew that Anne and David would be married some day," declared +Grace wisely. "I believe David fell in love with Anne the very first +time he saw her. Don't you remember Anne, we met him outside the high +school, and he asked us to come to his aeroplane exhibition?" + +"I remember it as well as though it happened yesterday," Anne's musical +voice vibrated with a tenderness called forth by the memory of that +girlhood meeting with the man of men. + +"Those days seem very far away to me now," remarked Miriam Nesbit. "I +feel as though I'd been grown up for ages." + +"I don't feel a bit grown up. It seems only yesterday since I ran races +and tore about our garden with Captain, our good old collie," laughed +Grace. "I'm like Peter Pan. I don't want to, and can't, grow up. And I +shall never marry." She glanced about her circle of friends with an +almost challenging air. She looked so radiantly young and pretty in her +dainty frock that simultaneously the thought occurred to them all, "Poor +Tom." Yet in their hearts, even to Mrs. Gray, they could find no fault +with Grace's straightforward words. If she were almost cruelly +indifferent to Tom as a lover, she had the virtue at least of being +absolutely honest. Even Mrs. Gray admired and respected her candor. + +"Did you ever see anything more beautiful than Anne's and Miriam's +bouquets?" broke in Miss Southard, with the intent of leading away from +a not wholly happy subject. + +Miriam held her bouquet at arm's length and eyed it with admiration. It +was composed of pale yellow orchids and lilies of the valley, while +Anne's was a shower of orange blossoms and the same delicate lilies. + +"If you are determined never to marry, Grace, you won't try to catch +Anne's bouquet," smiled Mrs. Gray. + +"Oh, yes, I shall," nodded Grace. "I must do it because it's hers. I +always try to catch the bouquets at weddings. It's good sport. So far, +however, I've never secured one." + +"I shall throw this one directly at you," promised Anne. + +"Anne, child, the carriages are here," broke in her mother's gentle +voice. + +Anne laid her bouquet on the centre table. "Come and kiss Anne Pierson +for the last time, girls." She opened her arms. One by one they folded +her in the embrace of friendship. Her sister and mother came last. As +the arms that had held her in babyhood closed about her, Anne drew +nearer to her mother in this, her hour of supreme happiness, than ever +before, if that were possible. + +It was not a long drive to the church. On the way there they stopped to +pick up the two flower girls, Anna May and Elizabeth Angerell, two +pretty and interesting children who lived next door to Grace, and of +whom she and Anne had always been very fond. The little flower maidens +were dressed in white embroidered chiffon frocks with pale yellow satin +sashes and hair ribbons. They wore white silk stockings and white kid +slippers and carried overflowing baskets of yellow and white roses. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe," cried Anna May, when she and Elizabeth were safely +settled in the carriage, one of them on the seat beside Grace, the other +on the opposite side with Anne, "this is about the happiest day +Elizabeth and I ever had. I do hope I won't be scared. Just think, we +have to walk into that great big church, the very first ones, with all +those people looking at us." + +"I'm not the least bit scared," was Elizabeth's bold declaration. +"Nobody is going to hurt us. Why, all the people are Miss Anne's +_friends!_ I'm going to think that when I walk up the aisle, and I +shan't be a bit scared. I know I shan't." + +"Well, I'm not exactly _scared_," asserted Anna May, greatly impressed +with Elizabeth's valiant declaration. "I guess I'll think that, too." + +"Oh, Miss Anne, you look too sweet for anything." Elizabeth clasped her +small hands in rapture. "When I grow up I shall certainly be married, +and have a dress like yours, and just the same kind of a bouquet, and be +married in the church where every one can see me." + +"You can't get married unless some one asks you," informed Anna May +wisely. + +"Some one will," predicted Elizabeth. "Won't they, Miss Harlowe?" + +"I haven't the least doubt of it," was Grace's laughing assurance. +"Still I wouldn't worry about it for a good many years yet, if I were +you. It's just as nice to be a little girl and play games and dress +dolls." + +Anne smiled faintly. Grace was again unconsciously voicing her views on +the marriage question. + +The two little flower girls kept up a lively conversation during the +ride. They were divided between the fear of facing a church full of +people and the rapture of being really, truly flower girls at the +wedding of such a wonderful person as their Miss Anne. + +It was precisely half-past seven o'clock when two tiny flower maidens, +their childish faces grave with the importance of their office, walked +sedately down the broad church aisle toward the flower-wreathed altar. +Following them came a dazzling vision in gold tissue that caused at +least one's man's heart to beat faster. To Everett Southard Miriam was +indeed the fabled fairy-tale princess. Then came the bride, feeling +strangely humble and diffident in this new part she had essayed to play, +while behind her, single file, in faithful attendance, walked the three +girls who had kept perfect step with her through the eventful years of +her school life. + +Mrs. Gray, who had preceded the wedding party to the altar, was waiting +there with the bridegroom and his best man, Tom Gray. There was a buzz +of admiration went the round of the church at the beautiful spectacle +the bridal party presented. Then followed an intense hush as the voice +of the minister took up the solemn words of God's most holy ordinance. + +Perhaps no one person present at that impressive ceremony realized as +did Tom Gray what the winning of Anne, for his wife, meant to David. On +that June night, almost two years previous, when Hippy and Reddy had, in +turn, made announcement of their betrothal to Nora and Jessica in the +presence of Mrs. Gray and her Christmas children, David's fate as a +lover had been uncertain. Now David had joined the ranks of happy +benedicts. Tom alone was left. + +As the minister's voice rang out deeply, thrillingly, "I pronounce you +man and wife," involuntarily Tom's glance rested on Grace, who was +watching Anne with the rapt eyes of friendship. The words held no +significance for her beyond the fact that two of her dearest friends had +joined their lives. Her changeful face bore no sign of sentiment. As +usual, her interest in love and marriage was purely impersonal. + +The reception following the wedding was held at Anne's home, and long +before it was over Anne and David had slipped away to take the night +train for New York City. Anne's honeymoon was to be limited to one week +which they had decided to spend at Old Point Comfort. Anne and Mr. +Southard were to open a newly built New York theatre in Shakespearian +repetoire the following week. Their real honeymoon was to be deferred +until the theatrical season closed in the spring, and was to comprise an +extended western trip. + +True to her promise, Anne had aimed accurately, and Grace had received +the bridal bouquet full in the face. It dropped to the floor. She +picked it up and commented on her lack of skill in catching it. Tom's +face had brightened as he saw the girl he loved holding the fragrant +token to her breast. It was a good omen. + +"I'm going to take you home in my car, Grace," he said masterfully, as +the guests were leaving that night. + +"All right," returned Grace calmly. "We can take Anna May and Elizabeth +with us. It's awfully late for them. I promised Mrs. Angerell I'd take +good care of them. They absolutely refused to go when Father and Mother +went." + +Tom could not help looking his disappointment. Nevertheless the two +little girls were favorites of his, so he forgave them for being the +innocent means of frustrating his intention of having Grace to himself. + +"I'm going back to Washington to-morrow night, Grace," he said, as he +took her hand for a moment in parting. "May I come to see you to-morrow +afternoon?" + +"Yes, of course, Tom." Grace could not refuse the plea of his gray eyes. + +"All right. I'll drop in about four o'clock." + +"Very well. Good night, Tom." Grace could not repress a little impatient +sigh. "He's going to ask me again," was her reflection, "but there is +only one answer that I can ever give him." + + + + + CHAPTER XVI + + THE LAST WORD + + +While Anne Pierson's wedding day had dawned with a light snow on the +ground, the weather underwent a considerable change during the night, +and the next morning broke, gray and threatening. Heavy, sullen clouds +dropped low in the sky, and by four o'clock that afternoon a raw, +dispiriting winter rain had set in, accompanied by a moaning wind that +made the day seem doubly dreary. Promptly at four o'clock Grace saw Tom +swing up the walk without an umbrella. His black raincoat, buttoned up +to his chin, was infinitely becoming to his fair Saxon type of good +looks, and Grace could not repress a tiny thrill of satisfaction that +this strong, handsome man cared for her. The next second she dismissed +the thought as unworthy. She welcomed Tom, however, with a gentle +friendliness, partly due to his good looks, that caused his eyes to +flash with new hope. Perhaps Grace cared a little after all. He had +rarely seen her so kind since their carefree days of boy and girl +friendship, when there had been no barrier of unrequited love between +them. + +"Come and sit by the fire, Tom," invited Grace. "I love an open fire on +a dark, rainy day like this." She motioned him to a chair opposite her +own at the other side of the fireplace. Tom seated himself, and the two +began to talk of the wedding, Oakdale, their friends, everything in fact +that led away from the thoughts that lay nearest the young man's heart. +Grace skilfully kept the conversation on impersonal topics. By doing so +she hoped to make Tom understand that she did not wish to discuss what +had long been a sore subject between them. So the two young people +talked on and on, while outside the rain fell in torrents, and the dark +day began to merge into an early twilight. + +With the coming of the dusk Grace began to feel the strain. Tom's pale +face had taken on a set look in the fitful glow of the fire. Suddenly he +leaned far forward in his chair. "It's no use, Grace. I know you've +tried to keep me from saying what I came here to-day to say, but I'm +going to tell you again. I love you, Grace, and I need you in my life. +Why can't you love me as I love you?" + +Grace's clean-cut profile was turned directly toward Tom. She reached +forward for the poker and began nervously prodding the fire. Tom caught +the hand that held the poker. Unclasping her limp fingers from about +it, he set it impatiently in place. "Look at me, Grace, not at the +fire," he commanded. + +Grace raised sorrowful eyes to him. Then she made a little gesture of +appeal. "Why must we talk of this again, Tom? Why can't we be friends +just as we used to be, back in our high-school days?" + +"Because it's not in the nature of things," returned Tom, his eyes full +of pain. "I am a man now, with a man's devoted love for you. The whole +trouble lies in the sad fact that you are just a dreaming child, without +the faintest idea of what life really means." + +"You are mistaken, Tom." There was a hint of offended dignity in Grace's +tones. "I _do_ understand the meaning of life, only it doesn't mean +_love_ to me. It means _work_. The highest pleasure I have in life is my +work." + +"You think so now, but you won't always think so. There will come a time +in your life when you'll realize how great a power for happiness love +is. All our dearest friends have looked forward to seeing you my wife. +Your parents wish it. Aunt Rose loves you already as a dear niece. Even +Anne, your chum, thinks you are making a mistake in choosing work +instead of love. Of course I know that what your friends think can make +no difference in what _you_ think. Still I believe if you would once +put the idea away of being self-supporting you'd see matters in a +different light. You aren't obliged to work for your living. Why not +give Harlowe House into the care of some one who is, and marry me?" + +"But you don't understand me in the least, Tom." A petulant note crept +into Grace's voice. "It's just because I'm not obliged to support myself +that I'm happy in doing so. I feel so free and independent. It's my +freedom I love. I don't love you. There are times when I'm sorry that I +don't, and then again there are times when I'm glad. I shall always be +fond of you, but my feeling toward you is just the same as it is for +Hippy or David or Reddy. There! I've hurt you. Forgive me. Must we say +anything more about it? Please, please don't look so hurt, Tom." + +Grace's eyes were fastened on Tom with the sorrowing air of one who has +inadvertently hurt a child. Usually so delicate in her respect for the +feelings of others, she seemed fated continually to wound this loyal +friend, whose only fault lay in the fact that his boyish affection for +her had ripened into a man's love. Saddest of all, an unrequited love. + +[Illustration: "Look at Me, Grace."] + +"Of course I forgive you, Grace." Tom rose. He looked long and +searchingly into the face of the girl who had just hurt him so cruelly. +"I--I think I'd better go now. I hope you'll find all the happiness in +your work that you expect to find. I'm only sorry it had to come first. +I don't know when I'll see you again. Not until next summer, I suppose. +I can't come to Oakdale for Easter this year. I wish you'd write to +me--that is, if you feel you'd like to. Remember, I am always your old +friend Tom." + +"I _will_ write to you, Tom." Grace's gray eyes were heavy with unshed +tears. She winked desperately to keep them back. She would not cry. +Luckily the dim light of the room prevented Tom from seeing how near she +was to breaking down. It was all so sad. She had never before realized +how much it hurt her to hurt Tom. She followed him into the hall and to +the door in silence. + +"Good-bye, Grace," he said again, holding out his hand. + +"Good-bye, Tom," she faltered. He turned abruptly and hurried down the +steps into the winter darkness. He did not look back. + +Grace stood in the open door until the echo of his footsteps died out. +Then she rushed into the living room and, throwing herself down on the +big leather sofa, burst into bitter tears. + + + + + CHAPTER XVII + + THE SUMMONS + + +"There are Deans and _deans_," observed Emma Dean with savage emphasis, +"but the Deans, of whom I am which, are, in my humble opinion, +infinitely superior to the dean person stalking about the halls of dear +old Overton." + +"What do you mean, Emma?" asked Grace. The dry bitterness of her +friend's outburst regarding deans in general was too significant to be +allowed to pass unquestioned. + +It was the evening of Grace Harlowe's return from the Christmas holiday +she had spent with her dear ones at Oakdale. Grace and Emma were in +their room. Despite the one sad memory which time alone could efface, +Grace was experiencing a peace and comfort which always hovered about +her for many days after her visits home. Next to home, however, Overton +was, to her, the place of places, and she had returned to her work with +fresh energy and enthusiasm. She believed that she had definitely put +behind her forever all that unhappy part of her life regarding Tom Gray. +It had been hard indeed, and had brought tears to the eyes so +unaccustomed to weeping. Still Grace was glad that she had faced the +inevitable and seen clearly. Tom would, in time, forget her and perhaps +marry some one else. She wished with all her heart that he might be +happy, and her one regret was that she had caused him pain. + +In reality Grace had exhibited toward her old friend a hardness of +purpose quite at variance with her usually sweet nature. She wondered a +little that she could have been so inexorable in her decision, yet she +believed herself to be wholly justified in the course she had taken. +Already she was beginning to commend herself inwardly for her loyalty to +her work, and Emma's blunt arraignment of the dean of Overton College +acted like a dash of cold water upon her half-fledged self-content. + +"All day I've been tempted to tell you a few things, Gracious," began +Emma, "but I hated to disturb you. I know just how you feel when you +come back from that blessed little town of yours. So I've been keeping +still while you told me all about Anne's wedding and the good times you +had. It was one glorious succession of good times, wasn't it?" + +"Yes." Grace was silent for a brief space of time. Then she said +gravely, "There was only one flaw, Emma. I refused again, and for the +last time, to marry Tom Gray. I was sorry, but I couldn't help it. I +don't love him." + +"I'm sorry, too, that you couldn't find it in your heart to care for +him. I liked him best of those four young men." + +"Every one likes him. My friends all hoped that we would marry." Grace +sighed. "Still one's friends can't decide such matters for one. One must +solve that particular problem alone." + +"Just so," agreed Emma. "Although no one ever asked my hand in holy +matrimony except a callow youth whom I tutored in algebra last summer. +He had failed in his June examination and had to pass in September or be +forever labeled a dunce by his fond family. Now you see why I can +understand the psychology of saying 'no' to a proposal. This stripling, +who was at least five years my junior, proposed to me out of sheer +gratitude. I actually succeeded in drumming quadratic equations into his +stupid head, and he offered me his hand by the way of reward." + +Grace's sad expression had by this time vanished. She was regarding Emma +with a smiling face. "Really and truly, Emma, did that happen to you?" + +"It did, indeed," averred Emma solemnly. "You aren't half so amazed as I +was. I felt as though one of my Sunday-school class of little boys had +suddenly exhibited signs of the tender passion. I labored long and +earnestly to convince him that I was not his fate, and in due season he +passed his examination and promptly forgot me. I did not weep and wail +at being forgotten, either. Still there was a grain of satisfaction in +being sought. If I go down to my grave in single blessedness I shall at +least have the satisfaction of knowing that some one yearned for my +life-long society." She beamed owlishly at Grace, and laughter routed +the sorrowful face she had turned to Emma only a moment before. + +But Emma was only trying to prepare Grace for unpleasant news. Now that +she had put her in a lighter frame of mind, she said: "I might as well +tell you about Miss Wharton, Grace." + +Grace's eyes were immediately fixed on her in mute question. + +"The news of the sale traveled to Miss Wharton, as I was afraid it +would," began Emma. "Miss Brent wasn't here when first the dean heard of +it. She had gone home with Miss Parker for Christmas. Evelyn Ward wasn't +here, either. She and Kathleen West and Mary Reynolds went to New York. +Mary and Kathleen to work on the paper, and Evelyn to work for two weeks +in that stock company of Mr. Forrest's. You knew about that, of course. +It was the day after Christmas that Miss Wharton heard about the sale. +She sent for Miss Brent and was greatly displeased to find her gone. +However, she had had permission from the registrar, a fact that Miss +Wharton couldn't overlook. Then Miss Wharton sent for me. She said the +sale was a disgrace to Overton, and that she was amazed to think you +allowed such a proceeding. I explained to her that you knew nothing of +it, that you were away at the time it took place, and she said you had +acted most unwisely in placing your responsibilities on the shoulders of +others even for a day. Your place was at Harlowe House every day of the +college year. You had no business to assume such a responsible position +if you did not intend to live up to it. + +"That's about the extent of all she said. I was so angry I could +scarcely control myself, but I managed to say quietly that President +Morton and Miss Wilder had never questioned your absences from Harlowe +House, and that I was sure you would lose no time in taking up the +matter with her when you returned. Now you know what you may expect. I +don't know whether she has sent for Miss Brent since she came from New +York. If she hasn't, then mark my words, the summons will come +to-morrow." + +Emma proved to be a true prophet. The nine o'clock mail next morning +brought two letters written on the stationery used by the Overton +faculty. One was addressed to Grace, the other to Jean Brent. If the two +young women had compared them they would have discovered that each one +contained the same curt summons to the dean's office. Both appointments +were for half-past four o'clock that afternoon. + +Grace stopped at Jean's table at luncheon that day and said softly. +"Will you come to my office after you have finished your luncheon, Miss +Brent?" + +Jean turned very pale. She bowed her acquiescence, and Grace went on to +her own place. + +"I have been requested to call on Miss Wharton at half-past four o'clock +this afternoon, Miss Brent," informed Grace as, later, Jean stood before +her. "I noted that you also received a letter written on the business +stationery of Overton. Am I right in guessing that you have received the +same summons?" + +For answer Jean opened the book she held under her arm and took from it +an envelope. In silence she drew from it a letter, spread it open and +handed it to Grace. + +"Just as I thought." Grace returned the letter. "Miss Wharton has +learned of your sale, Miss Brent. She is very indignant. Are you +prepared to tell her what you confided to me?" Grace eyed the girl +squarely. + +"Why should I, Miss Harlowe?" burst forth Jean. "No; I will tell Miss +Wharton nothing." + +"Nor will I," was Grace's quiet rejoinder. "Whatever she learns must +come from you. I wrote to Miss Lipton and received a letter from her +assuring me that you are not at fault in the matter that made your +advent into Overton College a mystery to me. I need no further +assurance. Miss Lipton's school is known to the public as being one of +the finest preparatory schools in the United States. If it were Miss +Wilder instead of Miss Wharton I should advise you to tell her all. I am +so sorry you did not tell us in the beginning. You must do whatever your +conscience dictates. If necessary I will show Miss Wharton my letter +from Miss Lipton, but I shall not betray your confidence unless you +sanction my speaking." + +"Please don't tell her," begged Jean. + +"It shall be as you ask," returned Grace, but she was secretly +disappointed at what might be either Jean's selfishness or her pure +inability to see the unpleasantness of the position in which she was +placing the young woman who had befriended her. + +When Grace entered the familiar office and saw Miss Wharton's dumpy +figure occupying her dear Miss Wilder's place she felt a distinct +sinking of the heart. The dean surveyed her out of cold blue eyes, that +seemed to Grace to contain a spark of deliberate malice. + +"Good afternoon, Miss Harlowe," she said stiffly. As she spoke the door +opened and Jean Brent walked calmly in. She bowed to Miss Wharton in a +manner as chilly as her own and took a seat at one side of the room. The +dean waved Grace to a chair. "Now, young women," she began in a severe +tone, "I wish a full explanation of this disgraceful sale that recently +took place at Harlowe House. I will first ask you, Miss Brent if you had +Miss Harlowe's permission to conduct it?" + +"No. She refused to permit it. I held it in her absence," answered Jean, +defiance blazing in her blue eyes. + +"I see; a clear case of disobedience. What was your object in holding +it?" + +"I needed money. I lost the greater part of my money on the train when I +came to Overton." + +"Why did you need money?" Miss Wharton exhibited a lawyer-like +persistency. + +"To pay my college fees," Jean made prompt answer. + +"But how could a girl with a wardrobe as complete and expensive as +yours--I have been informed that it was remarkable--be in need of money +to pay her expenses, or obliged to live in a charitable institution, as +I believe Harlowe House is?" + +"You are mistaken. Harlowe House is _not_ a charitable institution!" +Grace Harlowe's voice vibrated with indignation. "I beg your pardon," +she apologized in the next instant. + +Miss Wharton glared angrily at her for fully a minute. Then, ignoring +the interruption and the protest, turned again to Jean. + +"I cannot answer your question," Jean spoke with quiet composure. + +"You mean you _will_ not answer it," retorted the dean. + +"I have nothing to say that you would care to hear." Jean's lips set in +the stubborn line that signified no yielding. + +Miss Wharton turned to Grace. "You have heard what this young woman +says. Can you answer the question I asked Miss Brent?" + +"The answer to the question must come from Miss Brent," replied Grace +with gentle evasion. + +"Miss Harlowe, you have not answered me." Miss Wharton was growing +angrier. "I insist upon knowing the details of this affair from +beginning to end. Miss Brent's conduct has been contrary to all the +traditions of Overton." + +"That is perfectly true," admitted Grace. + +"Then if you know it to be true, why do you evade my question? It will +be infinitely better for you to be frank with me. I am greatly +displeased with you and the reports I hear of Harlowe House. I assured +Miss Wilder, when first I met you, that I doubted President Morton's and +her judgment in allowing you to hold a position of such great +responsibility. You are too young, too frivolous. I am informed that +Harlowe House is almost Bohemian in its character." + +"Then you have been misinformed." Cut to the heart, Grace spoke with a +dignity that was not to be denied. "Harlowe House is conducted on the +strictest principles of law and order. We try to be a well-regulated +household, upholding the high standard of Overton. If it had not been +for two of my friends and I, Mrs. Gray would never have given it to the +college, and thirty-four girls would have missed obtaining a college +education. Miss Wilder believed in me. She trusted me. I regret that you +do not. Regarding Miss Brent, I have received ample assurance of her +honesty of purpose from Miss Lipton, the head of the Lipton Preparatory +School for Girls. Miss Lipton and I are in possession of certain facts +concerning Miss Brent which enable us to understand her peculiar +position here. I regret, beyond all words, that Miss Brent did not +confide in me before having the sale of her clothing. I do not condone +her fault, but I am sure that in her anxiety to do what was best for +herself she did not intend deliberately to defy me. Here is a letter +from Miss Lipton which I wish you to read." + +In her vexation Miss Wharton almost snatched the letter from Grace's +hand. There was a tense stillness in the room while she read it. Jean +kept her gaze steadily turned from Grace. At last the dean looked up +from the letter. "This letter is, by no means, an explanation, although +I am well aware of the excellent reputation Miss Lipton's school bears. +What I am determined to have are the _facts_ of this affair. If I can +prevail upon neither of you to speak them I shall place the matter +before President Morton and the Board of Trustees of Overton College." + +Her threat met with no response from either young woman. + +"Before taking the matter up with President Morton, however, I shall +give both of you an opportunity to reflect upon the folly of your +present course. Within a few days I shall send for you again. If then +you still continue to defy me I will take measures to have _you_, Miss +Harlowe, removed from your charge of Harlowe House as being unfit for +the responsibility, while _you_, Miss Brent, will be expelled from +Overton College for disobedience and insubordination. That will do for +this morning." Miss Wharton dismissed them with a peremptory gesture. + +The two young women passed out of the room in silence. Once outside +Overton Hall, Jean turned impulsively to Grace: "I am sorry, Miss +Harlowe, but I couldn't tell that horrid woman what I told you. She +would neither understand me nor sympathize with me. I know you think I +should have explained everything." + +Grace could not trust herself to answer. Humiliated to the last degree +by Miss Wharton's bald injustice, she felt as though she wished never to +see or hear of Jean Brent again. It was not until they were half way +across the campus that she found her voice. She was dimly surprised at +the resentment in her tones. "You chose your own course, Miss Brent, +regardless of what I thought. That course has not only involved you in +serious difficulty, but me as well. If you had obeyed me in the +beginning, I would not be leaving Miss Wharton's office this afternoon, +under a cloud. I quite agree with you, however, that to tell Miss +Wharton your secret now would not help matters. I must leave you here. I +am going on to Wayne Hall." + +With a curt inclination of her head, Grace walked away, leaving Jean +standing in the middle of the campus, looking moodily after her. + + + + + CHAPTER XVIII + + THE BLOTTED ESCUTCHEON + + +But Grace was destined to receive another shock before the long day was +done. The shadows of early twilight were beginning to blot out the short +winter day when she let herself into Harlowe House. Stepping into her +office she reached eagerly for the pile of mail lying on the sliding +shelf of her desk. The handwriting on the first letter of the pile was +Tom's. Grace eyed it gloomily. It was not warranted to lighten her +present unhappy mood. She opened it slowly, almost hesitatingly. Unlike +Tom's long, newsy letters, there was but one sheet of paper. Then she +strained her eyes in the rapidly failing daylight and read: + + "DEAR GRACE: + + "When you receive this letter I shall be out at sea and on my way + to South America. I have resigned my position with the Forestry + Department to go on an expedition up the Amazon River with Burton + Graham, the naturalist. He is the man who collected so many rare + specimens of birds and mammals for the Smithsonian Institute while + in Africa, two years ago. It is hard to say when I shall return, + and, as it takes almost a month for a letter to reach the United + States, you are not likely to hear often from me. + + "Aunt Rose is deeply grieved at my going. Still she understands + that, for me, it is best. When last I saw you in Oakdale I had no + idea of leaving civilization for tropical wildernesses. Mr. + Graham's invitation to join his expedition was wholly unexpected, + and I was not slow to take advantage of it. + + "I would ask you to write me, but, unfortunately, I can give you no + forwarding address. Mr. Graham's plans as to location are a little + uncertain. Perhaps, until I can bring myself to think of you in the + way you wish me to think, silence between us will be happiest for + us both. God bless you, Grace, and give you the greatest possible + success in your work. With best wishes, + + "Your friend, + "TOM." + +Grace stared at the sheet of paper before her, with tear-blurred eyes. +She hastily wiped her tears away, but they only fell the faster. Miss +Wharton's injustice, Jean Brent's selfishness, together with the sudden +shock of Tom's departure out of the country and out of her life, were +too much for her high-strung, sensitive nature. Dropping into the chair +before her desk, she bowed her head on the slide and wept +unrestrainedly. + +Her overflow of feelings was brief, however. Given little to tears, +after her first outburst she exerted all her will power to control +herself. The girls were dropping in by ones and twos from their classes, +the maid would soon come into the living room to turn on the lights, and +at almost any moment some one might ask for her. She would not care to +be discovered in tears. + +Grace picked up the rest of her mail, lying still unopened, and went +upstairs to her room with the proud determination to cry no more. She +was quite sure she would not have cried over Tom's letter had all else +been well. It was her interview with Miss Wharton that had hurt her so +cruelly. Yet, with the reading of Tom's farewell message, deep down in +her heart lurked a curiously uncomfortable sense of loss. It was as +though for the first time in her life she had actually began to miss +Tom. She had not expected fate to cut him off so sharply from her. She +knew that her refusal to marry him had been the primary cause of his +going away. Mrs. Gray would perhaps blame her. These expeditions were +dangerous to say the least. More than one naturalist had died of fever +or snakebite, or had been killed by savages. Suppose Tom were never to +come back. Grace shuddered at the bare idea of such a calamity. And he +did not intend to write to her, so she could only wonder as the days, +weeks and months went by what had befallen him. She would never know. + +While she was sadly ruminating over Tom's unexpected exit from her +little world, Emma Dean's brisk step sounded outside. The door swung +open. Emma gave a soft exclamation as she saw the room in darkness. +Pressing the button at the side of the door, she flooded the room with +light, only to behold Grace standing in the middle of the floor, still +wearing her outdoor wraps, an open letter in her hand. + +"Good gracious, Gracious, how you startled me! What is going on? Tell +your worthless dog of a servant, what means this studied pose in the +middle of the room in the dark? Not to mention posing in your hat and +coat. And, yes," Emma drew nearer and peered into her friend's face with +her kind, near-sighted eyes, "you've been crying. This will never do. +Tell me the base varlet that hath caused these tears," she rumbled in a +deep voice, "and be he lord of fifty realms I'll have his blood. +'Sdeath! Odds bodkins! Let me smite the villain. I could slay and slay, +and be a teacher still. Provided the faculty didn't object, and I wasn't +arrested," she ended practically. + +Grace's woe-be-gone face brightened at Emma's nonsense. "You always +succeed in making me smile when I am the bluest of the blue," she said +fondly. + +"I can't see why such strongly dramatic language as I used should make +you laugh. It was really quite Shakespearian. You see I have 'the bard' +on the brain. We have been taking up Elizabethan English in one of my +classes, and once I become thoroughly saturated with Shakespearian verse +I am likely to quote it on all occasions. Don't be surprised if I burst +forth into blank verse at the table or any other public place. But here +I've been running along like a talking machine when you are 'full fathom +five' in the blues. Can't you tell your aged and estimable friend, Emma, +what is troubling you?" + +"You were right, Emma. The summons came." Grace's voice was husky. "I've +just had a session with Miss Wharton." + +"About Miss Brent?" + +"Yes. She sent for both of us. She asked Miss Brent to explain certain +things which she could, but would not, explain. I was in Miss Brent's +confidence. As you know, she told me about herself after I came back +from the Thanksgiving holiday. It entirely changed my opinion of her. I +wish I could tell you everything, but I can't. I gave her my word of +honor that I would keep her secret. But, to-day, when she saw how +unjustly Miss Wharton reprimanded me I thought she might have strained a +point and told Miss Wharton her story. Still I don't know that it would +have helped much." Grace sighed wearily. "Miss Wharton is not Miss +Wilder. She is a hard, narrow-minded, cruel woman," Grace's dispirited +tones gathered sudden vehemence, "and she would misjudge Miss Brent just +as she misjudged me. She is going to send for us again in a few days, +and she declares that, if I do not tell her everything, she will take +measures to have me removed from my position here." Grace turned tragic +eyes to her friend. + +"The idea!" rang out Emma's indignant cry. "Just as though she could. +Why, Harlowe House was named for you. If Mrs. Gray knew she even hinted +such thing she'd be so angry. I believe she'd turn Indian giver and take +back her gift to Overton." + +"Oh, no, she wouldn't do quite that, Emma." Heartsick though she was, +Grace smiled faintly. "She would be angry, though. She must never know +it. It made her so happy to give Harlowe House to Overton. She would be +so hurt, for my sake, that she would never again take a particle of +pleasure in it. When Miss Wharton sends for me I shall ask her +point-blank if she really intends to try to have me removed from my +position by the Board. If she says 'yes,' I'll resign, then and there." + +"Grace Harlowe, you don't mean it? You've always fought valiantly for +other girls' rights, why won't you fight for your own? The whole affair +is ridiculous and unjust. If worse comes to worst you can go before the +Board and defend yourself. The members will believe you." + +Grace shook her head sadly, but positively. "I'd never do that, Emma. If +it comes to a point where I must fight to be house mother here, then I'd +much rather resign. I couldn't bear to have the story creep about the +college that I had even been criticized by the Board. I've loved my work +so dearly, and I've tried so hard to do it wisely that I'd rather give +it up and go quietly away, feeling in my heart that I have done my best, +than to fight and win at last nothing but a blotted escutcheon. You +understand how it is with me, dear old comrade." + +"Grace, it breaks my heart to hear you say such things! You mustn't talk +of going away." Emma sprang from the chair into which she had dropped +and drew Grace into her protecting embrace. Grace's head was bowed for a +moment on Emma's shoulder. + +"Don't cry, dear," soothed Emma. + +"I'm not crying, Emma. See, I haven't shed a tear. I did all my crying a +while ago." Grace raised her head and regarded Emma with two dry eyes +that were wells of pain. "I have had another shock, too, since I came +home. Tom Gray has resigned his position with the Forestry Department at +Washington, and has sailed for South America. +I--never--thought--he'd--go--away. He isn't even going to write to me, +Emma, and I don't know when he will come back. Perhaps never. You know +how dangerous those South American expeditions are?" + +"Poor Gracious," comforted Emma, "you have had enough sorrows for one +day. You need a little cheering up. You and I are not going to eat +dinner at Harlowe House to-night. We are going to let Louise Sampson +look after things while we go gallivanting down to Vinton's for a high +tea. I'm going to telephone Kathleen and Patience. There will be just +four of us, and no more of us to the tea party. They will have to come, +engagements or no engagements." + +"I don't care to see any one to-night, Emma," pleaded Grace. + +"You only think you don't. Seeing the girls will do you good. If you +stay here you'll brood and grieve all evening." + +"All right, I'll go; just to please you. I must see Louise and tell her +we are going." + +"You stay here. I'll do all the seeing. Take off your hat and bathe your +face. You'll feel better." Emma hurried out of the room and up the next +flight of stairs to Louise Sampson's room, thinking only of Grace and +how she might best comfort her. She was more aroused than she cared to +let Grace see over Miss Wharton's harsh edict. She made a secret vow +that if Grace would not fight for her rights _she_, Emma Dean, would. +Then she remembered Grace's words, "I'd rather give it up and go quietly +away, feeling in my heart that I have done my best, than to fight and, +at last, win nothing but a blotted escutcheon." No, she could not take +upon herself Grace's wrongs, unless Grace bade her do so, and that would +never happen. + +Fortunately Kathleen and Patience were both at home. Better still, +neither had an engagement for that evening, and at half-past six o'clock +the four faithful friends were seated at their favorite mission alcove +table at Vinton's, ordering their dinner, while Grace tried earnestly to +put away her sorrow and be her usual sunny self. + +But while Grace had been passing through the Valley of Humiliation, +there was another person under the same roof who was equally unhappy. +That person was Jean Brent. On leaving Grace she had gone directly to +Harlowe House. Ascending the stairs to her room with a dispirited step, +she had tossed aside her wraps and seated herself before the window. She +sat staring out with unseeing eyes, remorseful and sick at heart. +Grace's bitter words, "If you had obeyed me I would not be leaving Miss +Wharton's office this afternoon, under a cloud," still rang in her ears. +How basely she had repaid Miss Harlowe, was her conscience-stricken +thought. Miss Harlowe had advised and helped her in every possible way. +She had taken her into Harlowe House on trust. She had sympathized with +her when Jean had told her her secret, and she had brought upon herself +the dean's disapproval, would perhaps leave Harlowe House, rather than +betray the girl who had confided in her. Jean's conscience lashed her +sharply for her stubbornness and selfish ingratitude. If only she had +been frank in the beginning. Miss Harlowe would have explained all to +Miss Wilder, and Miss Wilder would have been satisfied. Then she would +have had no sale of her wardrobe, and Miss Harlowe would have been +spared all this miserable trouble. + +What a failure she had made of her freshman year? She had made few +friends except Althea and her chums. They were shallow and selfish to a +fault. She had held herself aloof from the Harlowe House girls, who, +notwithstanding their good nature, showed a slight resentment of her +proud attitude toward them and her absolute refusal to join in the work +of the club. Since the day when Evelyn had taken her to task for +disobeying Grace the two girls had exchanged no words other than those +which necessity forced them to exchange. Evelyn had not forgiven Jean +for her passionate advice to her to mind her own affairs. Jean, knowing +Evelyn's resentment to be just, cloaked herself in defiance and ignored +her roommate. Little by little, however, the cloak dropped away and Jean +began to long for Evelyn's companionship. The yellow crepe gown and the +beautiful evening coat still lay in the bottom of Jean's trunk. In her +own mind she knew that she had begun to hope for the time when she and +Evelyn would settle their differences. She would then give Evelyn the +belated Christmas gift. She grew daily more unhappy over their +estrangement, and heartily wished for a reconciliation. Yet she was +still too proud to make the first advances. + +It was hardly likely that Evelyn would make the first sign. Her pride +was equal to, if not greater, than Jean's. She, who abhorred prying and +inquisitiveness, had been accused by Jean of meddling in her affairs. +Evelyn vowed inwardly never to forgive Jean. So these two young girls, +each stiff-necked and implacable, dressed, studied and slept in the same +room in stony silence, passing in and out like two offended shadows. +Gradually this strained attitude became so intolerable to Jean that she +longed for some pretext on which to make peace. As she sat at the window +wondering what she could do to atone for her fault the door opened and +Evelyn entered the room. A swift impulse seized Jean to lift the veil of +resentment that hung between them. She half rose from her chair as +though to address Evelyn. The latter turned her head in Jean's +direction. Her blue eyes rested upon the other girl with the cold, +impersonal gaze of a stranger. Beneath that maddening, ignoring glance +Jean's good intentions curled up and withered like leaves that are +touched by frost, and her aching desire for reconciliation was once more +driven out of her heart by her pride. + + + + + CHAPTER XIX + + THE SWORD OF SUSPENSE + + +When Miss Wharton sent Jean Brent and Grace Harlowe from her office with +the threat of dismissal hanging over them she fully intended to keep her +word. From the moment she had first beheld Grace Harlowe she had +conceived for her a rooted dislike such as only persons of strong +prejudices can entertain. Her whole life had been lived narrowly, and +with repression, therefore she was not in sympathy with youth or its +enthusiasm. According to her belief no young woman of Grace's age and +appearance was competent to assume the responsibility of managing an +establishment like Harlowe House. She had again delivered this opinion +most forcefully in Miss Wilder's presence after Grace had left the +office on the afternoon of their first meeting, and Miss Wilder's +earnest assurances to the contrary served only to deepen Miss Wharton's +disapproval of the bright-faced, clear-eyed girl whose quiet +self-possession indicated a capability of managing her own affairs that +was a distinct affront to the woman who hoped to discover in her such +faults as would triumphantly bear out her unkind criticism. + +Miss Wharton had held the position of dean in an unimportant western +college, and it was at the solicitation of a cousin, a member of the +Board of Trustees, that she had applied for the office of dean at +Overton, and had been appointed to it with the distinct understanding +that it was to be for the present college year only. Should Miss Wilder +be unable to resume her duties the following October, Miss Wharton would +then be reappointed for the entire year. The importance of being the +dean of Overton College, coupled with the generous salary attached to +the office, were the motives which caused Miss Wharton to resign her +more humble position, assured as it was, for an indefinite period of +years, for the one of greater glory but uncertain length. + +Possessed of a hard, unsympathetic nature, she secretly cherished the +hope that Miss Wilder would not return to Overton the following year. +She also resolved to prove her own worth above that of the kindly, +efficient dean whom the Overton girls idolized, and began her campaign +by criticizing and finding fault with Miss Wilder's methods whenever the +slightest opportunity presented itself. At first her unfair tactics bade +fair to meet with success. The various members of the Board, and even +Dr. Morton, wondered vaguely if, after all, too much confidence had +been reposed in Miss Wilder. + +Wholly intent on establishing herself as a fixture at Overton College, +Miss Wharton allowed the matter concerning Jean Brent and Grace to rest +while she attended to what she considered vastly more important affairs. +The thought that she was keeping both young women in the most cruel +suspense did not trouble her in the least. On the contrary she decided +that they deserved to be kept in a state of uncertainty as to what she +intended to do with them, and deliberately put over their case until +such time as suited her convenience. + +Both Jean and Grace went about, however, with the feeling that a sword +was suspended over their heads and likely to descend at any moment. +Grace expected, daily, to be summoned to Miss Wharton's office, there to +refuse to divulge Jean Brent's secret and then ask the pertinent +question, "Do you intend to lay this matter before the Board?" If she +received an affirmative answer, then she planned to return to Harlowe +House, write her formal resignation as manager of it and mail it to +President Morton. But day followed day, and week followed week, and +still the dread summons did not come. Grace discussed frequently the +possible cause of Miss Wharton's negligence in the matter with Emma, +her one confidante. Emma was of the opinion that, in trying to fill Miss +Wilder's position, Miss Wharton had her hands full. Although Emma was +apt to clothe the most serious happenings in the cloak of humor, she was +a shrewd judge of human nature. + +"Just let me tell you one thing, Gracious," she remarked one blustering +March evening as the two young women fought their way across the campus +against a howling wind. They were returning from an evening spent with +Kathleen West and Patience Eliot. "Miss Wharton is no more fitted for +the position of dean at Overton College than I am for the presidency of +the United States. She may have been successful in some little, +out-of-the-way academy in a jerkwater town, but she's sadly out of place +here. She has about as much tact as a rhinoceros, and possesses the +aesthetic perceptions of a coal shoveler. I'm just waiting for these +simple truths to dawn upon the intellects of our august Board. I +understand that cadaverous-looking man with the wall eyes and the +spade-shaped, beard, who walks about as though he cherished a grudge +against the human race, and rejoices in the euphonious name of Darius +Dutton, is responsible for this crime against Overton. He recommended +her appointment to the Board. It seems that he is Miss Wharton's +cousin. Thank goodness he isn't mine, or Miss Wharton either." + +Grace laughed at Emma's sweeping denunciation of Miss Wharton and the +offending Daniel Dutton. Then her face grew sober. "You mustn't allow my +grievances to imbitter you, Emma, toward any member of the Board." + +"Oh, my only grudge against Darius D. so far is his having such +detestable relatives and foisting them upon an innocent, trusting +college," retorted Emma with spirit, "but my grudge against Miss Wharton +is a very different matter. It's an active, lively grudge. I'd like to +write to Miss Wilder and Mrs. Gray, and interview Dr. Morton, and then +see what happened. It would not be Grace Harlowe who resigned; but it +might be a certain hateful person whose name begins with W. I won't say +her name outright. Possibly you'll be able to guess it." + +Grace's hand found Emma's in the dark as they came to the steps of +Harlowe House. The two girls paused for an instant. Their hands clung +loyally. "Remember, Emma, you've promised to let me have my own way in +this," reminded Grace wistfully. + +"I'll keep my promise," answered Emma, but her voice sounded husky. + +"I know," continued Grace, "that Miss Wharton's attitude toward me is +one of personal prejudice. From the moment she saw me she disliked me. I +know of only one other similar case. When Anne Pierson and I were +freshmen in Oakdale High School we recited algebra to a teacher named +Miss Leece, who behaved toward Anne in precisely the same way that Miss +Wharton has behaved toward me, simply because she disliked her. But come +on, old comrade, we mustn't stand out here all night with the wind +howling in our ears. Let us try and forget our troubles. What is to be, +will be. I am nothing, if not a fatalist." Grace forced herself to smile +with her usual brightness, and the two girls entered the house arm in +arm, each endeavoring, for the sake of the other to stifle her +unhappiness. + +It was not yet ten o'clock and the lights were still burning in the +living room. Gathered about the library table were six girls, deep in +conversation. One of them glanced toward the hall at the sound of the +opening door. + +"Oh, Miss Harlowe," she called, "You are the very person we have been +wishing for." It was Cecil Ferris who spoke. Nettie Weyburn, Louise +Sampson, Mary Reynolds, Evelyn Ward and Hilda Moore made up the rest of +the sextette. "We are wondering if it wouldn't be a good plan to give +our grand revue directly after the Easter vacation. It will be our last +entertainment this year, because after Easter the weather begins to grow +warm and the girls like to be outdoors. If you would help us plan it, +then those of us who live here, and are going to take part in it, can be +studying and rehearsing during the vacation. Of course, Evelyn won't be +with us, but she will help us before she goes to New York. When she +comes back she can give us the finishing touches. Here is the programme +as far as we have planned it. We are awfully short of features." + +Cecil handed Grace a sheet of paper on which were jotted several items. +There was a sketch written by Mary Reynolds, "The Freshman on the Top +Floor," a pathetic little story of a lonely freshman. Gertrude Earle, a +demure, dreamy-eyed girl, the daughter of a musician, was down for a +piano solo. There was to be a sextette, a chorus and a troupe of dancing +girls. Kathleen West had written a clever little playlet "In the Days of +Shakespeare," and Hilda Moore, who could do all sorts of queer folk +dances, was to busy her light feet in a series of quick change costume +dances, while Amy Devery was to give an imitation of a funny +motion-picture comedian who had made the whole country laugh at his +antics. + +"How would you like some imitations and baby songs?" asked Grace, +forgetting for the moment the shadow that hung over her. "I have two +friends who would be delighted to help you." + +"How lovely!" cried Louise Sampson. "Now if only we had some one who +could sing serious songs exceptionally well." + +"Miss Brent has a wonderful voice," said Evelyn rather reluctantly. + +"Then we must ask her to sing," decided Louise. "You ask her to-night, +Evelyn." + +But Evelyn shook her head. "I'd rather you would ask her, Louise. Won't +you, please?" + +"All right, I will," said Louise good-naturedly, who had no idea of the +strained relations existing between the two girls, and consequently +thought nothing of Evelyn's request. + +"Much as I regret tearing myself away from this representative company +of beauty and brains, I have themes that cry out to be corrected," +declared Emma Dean, who had been listening in interested silence to the +plans for the coming revue. + +"You can't hear them cry out clear down here, can you?" asked Mary +Reynolds flippantly. + +A general giggle went the round of the sextette. + +"Not with my everyday ordinary ears, my child," answered Emma, quite +undisturbed. "It is that inner voice of duty that is making all the +commotion. I would much rather bask in the light of your collected +countenances than listen to those frenzied shrieks. But what of my +trusting classes, who delight in writing themes and passing them on to +me to be corrected?" + +"Oh, yes; we all delight in writing themes," jeered Nettie Weyburn, to +whom theme writing was an irksome task. "My inner voice of duty is +screaming at me this very minute to go and write one, but I'm so deaf I +can't hear it." + +"If you can't hear it, how do you know it is screaming?" questioned Emma +very solemnly. + +"My intuition tells me," retorted Nettie with triumphant promptness. + +"Then I wish _all_ my pupils in English had such marvelous intuitions," +sighed Emma. + +"My inner voice of duty is wailing at me to go upstairs and finish my +letter to my mother," interposed Grace, rising. Her face had regained +its usual brightness. She could not be sad in the presence of these +light-hearted, capable girls, whose sturdy efforts to help themselves +made them all so inexpressibly dear to her. She would help them all she +could with their entertainment. She would write Arline and Elfreda to +come to Overton for a few days and take part in the revue. + +It was not until she had finished her letter to her mother and begun one +to Elfreda that the sinister recollection again darkened her thoughts. +She was living in the shadow of dismissal. Would it be wise to invite +Arline and Elfreda to Harlowe House for a visit while she was so +uncertain of what the immediate future held in store for her? If she +tendered her resignation she intended it should take effect without +delay. Once she had surrendered her precious charge she could not and +would not remain at Harlowe House. Still she had promised her girls that +she would help them. She had volunteered Arline's and Elfreda's +services, knowing they would willingly leave their own affairs to +journey back to Overton. + +Grace laid down her pen. Resting her elbows on the table she cradled her +chin in her hands, her vivid, changeful face overcast with moody +thought. At last she raised her head with the air of one who has come to +a decision, and, picking up her pen, went on with her letter to J. +Elfreda Briggs. If worse came to worst and she resigned before the +girls' entertainment she would courageously put aside her own feelings +and remain, at least, until afterward. It should be her last act of +devotion to Harlowe House and her work. + + + + + CHAPTER XX + + THE AWAKENING + + +The sword which hung over poor Grace's head still dangled threateningly +above her when she left Overton for Oakdale, on her Easter vacation. +Miss Wharton had made no sign. Whether she had, for the time being, +forgotten her words of that unhappy morning of several weeks past, or +was coolly taking her own time in the matter, well aware of the +discomfort of her victims, Grace could not know. She determined to lay +aside all bitterness of spirit and lend herself to commemorate the +anniversary of the first Easter with a reverent and open mind. But there +was one ghost which she could not lay, and that was the the memory of +Tom Gray's face as he said good-bye to her on that memorable rainy +afternoon. Just when it began to haunt her Grace could scarcely tell. +She knew only that Tom's farewell letter had awakened in her mind a +curious sense of loss that made her wish he had not cut himself off from +her so completely. When on their last afternoon together he had pleaded +so earnestly for her love Grace had been proudly triumphant in the +successful accomplishment of what she believed to be her life work. +From the lofty pinnacle of achievement she had looked down on Tom +pityingly, but with no adequate realization of what she had caused him +to suffer. + +It was not until she herself had been called upon to prepare to give up +that which meant most to her in life that she began to appreciate dimly +what it must have cost Tom Gray to put aside his hopes of years and go +away to forget. A belated sympathy for her girlhood friend sprang to +life in her heart, and in the weeks of suspense that preceded her return +to Oakdale for Easter she found herself thinking of him frequently. She +wondered if he were well, and tried to imagine him in his new and +dangerous environment. She began to cherish a secret hope that, despite +his belief that silence between them was best, he would write to her. + +Her holiday promised to be a little lonely as far as her friends were +concerned. Mrs. Gray had gone to New York City to spend Easter with the +Nesbits. Nora and Hippy had gone to visit Jessica and Reddy in their +Chicago home. Anne and David were in New York. Eleanor Savelli was in +Italy. Even Marian Barber, Eva Allen and Julia Crosby had married and +gone their separate ways. Of the Eight Originals Plus Two, and of their +old sorority, the Phi Sigma Tau, she was the only one left in Oakdale. +To be sure she had plenty of invitations to spend Easter with her chums +and her many friends, but it was a sacred obligation with her always to +be at home during the Easter holidays. She was quite content to do this, +and yet even her father's and mother's love could not quite still the +longing for the gay voices of those dear ones with whom she had kept +pace for so long. + +There was one source of consolation, however, which during the first +days at home she had quite overlooked, and that source was none other +than Anna May and Elizabeth Angerell. The two little girls had by no +means overlooked the fact that their Miss Harlowe was "the very nicest +person in the whole world except papa and mamma," and proceeded to +monopolize her whenever the opportunity offered itself. + +Grace went for long walks with them. She helped them dress their dolls, +and ran races and played games with them in their big sunny garden. She +initiated them into the mysteries of making fudge and penuchi, while +they obligingly taught her the ten different ways they knew of skipping +the rope, and how to make raffia baskets. They followed her about like +two adoring, persistent little shadows, until imbued with their carefree +spirit of childhood, Grace, in a measure, forgot her woes and joined in +their innocent fun with hearty good will. + +"Really, Grace, I hardly know which is older, you or Anna May," smiled +her mother one afternoon as Grace came bounding into the living room +with, "Mother, do you know where my blue sweater is? Anna May and +Elizabeth and I are going for a walk as far as the old Omnibus House." + +"It is hanging in that closet off the sewing room," returned her mother. + +"Thank you." Dropping a hasty kiss on her mother's cheek, Grace was off. + +Mrs. Harlowe watched her go down the walk, holding a hand of each little +girl, with wistful eyes. Grace had not been at home three days before +her mother divined that all was not well with her beloved daughter. Yet +to ask questions was not her way. Whatever Grace's cross might be, she +knew that, in time, Grace would confide in her. + +On the way to the Omnibus House Grace was as gay and buoyant as her two +little friends. It was not until they had reached there and Anna May and +Elizabeth had run off to the nearest tree to watch a pair of birds which +were building a nest and keeping up a great chirping meanwhile, that a +frightful feeling of loneliness swept over Grace. She sat down on the +worn stone steps sadly thinking of Tom Gray and the good times the +Eight Originals had had at this favorite haunt. + +But why did the memory of Tom Gray continue to haunt her? Grace gave her +shoulders an impatient twitch. How foolish she was to allow herself to +grow retrospective over Tom. She had deliberately sent him away because +she did not, nor never could, love him. Still she wished that the memory +of him would not intrude upon her thoughts so constantly. "It's only +because he's associated with the good times the Eight Originals have +had," she tried to tell herself, but deep in her heart was born a +strange fear that she fought against naming or recognizing. + +After having watched the noisy, but successful, builders to their +hearts' content, the children ran over to where Grace sat and challenged +her to a game of tag. But she was in no mood for play, and suggested +they had better be starting home. She felt that she could not endure for +another instant this house of memories. She tried to assume the joyous +air with which she had started out, but even the two little girls were +not slow to perceive that their dear Miss Harlowe didn't look as happy +as when they had begun their walk. + +"I think we'd better go and see her to-morrow morning and take her a +present," decided Anna May, after Grace had left them at their own gate. +"She laughed like everything when we started on our walk, but she looked +pretty sad when we were coming back and didn't say hardly a thing. I'm +going to give her my bottle of grape juice that Mother made specially +for me." + +"I guess I'll give her that pen wiper I made. It's ever so pretty." +Elizabeth was not to be outdone in generosity. + +"We'll take Snowball's new white puppy to show her," planned Anna May. +"She hasn't seen it yet. And a real French poodle puppy is too cute for +anything." + +"And we'll sing that new verse we learned in school for her," added +Elizabeth. + +True to their word, the next morning the two little girls marched up to +the Harlowes' front door laden with their gifts. Anna May bore with +proud carefulness the cherished bottle of grape juice while Elizabeth +cuddled a fat white ball in her arms, the pen wiper lying like a little +blanket on the puppy's back. + +"We came to call as soon as we could this morning, because we thought +you looked sad yesterday," was Anna May's salutation as Grace opened the +door. "Here's a bottle of grape juice. Mother made it specially for me, +but I want _you_ to have it," the child said. Grace ushered her guests +into the living room. + +"I hope you'll like this pen wiper, too. I cut it out and sewed it and +everything," burst forth Elizabeth, holding out her offering. "I hope +you'll always use it when you write letters." + +"Thank you, girls. You are both very good to me," smiled Grace, "and I'm +so glad to see you this morning." + +"We thought you would be," returned Anna May calmly. "We brought +Snowball's puppy to show you. We named him this morning for a perfectly +splendid person that we know. You know him, too. The puppy's name is +Thomas." + +"That's Mr. Gray's real name, isn't it?" put in Elizabeth anxiously. +"Every one calls him Tom, but Thomas sounds nicer. Don't you think it +does?" + +"We like Mr. Gray better than any grown-up man we know," confided Anna +May enthusiastically. "He's the handsomest, nicest person ever was. Do +you think he'd be pleased to have us name our puppy for him?" + +"I'm sure he would." Grace stifled her desire to laugh as she took the +fluffy white ball in her arms and stroked the tiny head. Then the amused +look left her eyes. Perhaps Tom would never know of his little white +namesake. He might never come back from South America. Suppose she were +never to hear of him again. In the past she had, during moments of +vexation toward him, almost wished it, but of a sudden it dawned upon +her that she would give much to look into his honest gray eyes again and +feel the clasp of his strong, friendly hand. + +"Miss Harlowe, shall we sing for you?" Anna May wisely noted that Miss +Harlowe had begun to look "sad" again. + +"We learned such a pretty new song in school," put in Elizabeth. "Anna +May can play it on the piano, too. Would you like us to sing it, Miss +Harlowe?" + +"Yes, do sing it," urged Grace, but her thoughts were far from her +obliging visitors. + +The children trotted over to the piano, and after a false start or two, +Anna May played the opening bars of the song. Then the two childish +voices rang out: + + "The year's at the spring + And day's at the morn: + Morning's at seven; + The hillside's dew-pearled; + The lark's on the wing; + The snail's on the thorn: + God's in his heaven-- + All's right with the world!" + +Grace listened with a sinking heart. The joy of Browning's exquisite +lines from "Pippa Passes" cut into her very soul. All was not right with +_her_ world. Everything had gone wrong. She had chosen work instead of +love, and what it brought her? She had believed that in rejecting Tom's +love for her work she had definitely and forever solved her problem. Now +it confronted her afresh. She understood too well the meaning of that +strange fear which had obsessed her ever since her return home. Now she +knew why the memory of Tom had so persistently haunted her, and why her +friendly interest in his welfare had grown to be a heavy anxiety as to +whether all was well with him. Wholly against her will she had done that +which she had insisted she could never do. She had fallen in love with +Tom. But her awakening had come too late. Tom had gone away to forget +her. He would never know that she loved him, for she could never, never +tell him. On the night of Jessica's wedding, when they had strolled up +the walk to the house in the moonlight, he had said with an air of +conviction, which then made her smile, that there would come a time when +even work could not crowd out love. His prophecy had come true, but it +meant nothing to either she or Tom now, for it had come true too late. + + + + + CHAPTER XXI + + KATHLEEN WEST MAKES A PROMISE + + +On Grace's return to Overton and Harlowe House from her Easter vacation +she plunged into her work with feverish energy. She wished, if possible, +to free herself of this strange, unbidden love for Tom which seemed to +grow and deepen with every passing day, and which made her utterly +miserable. Then, too, she did not know when the dreaded summons might +come from Miss Wharton, and she longed to do as much as she could for +her girls while the opportunity was yet hers. It was with this spirit +that she entered into the plans for their revue, which was to be given +in Greek Hall, and from the number of tickets already sold promised to +be a sweeping success. + +Arline and Elfreda had accepted their invitations with alacrity, +promising to come to Overton several days beforehand for the purpose of +making Grace a visit. The girls who were to take part in the revue were +using every spare moment to perfect themselves in their parts and +specialties, and every night the living room was the scene of much +rehearsing. + +According to information received from Emma, Miss Wharton was not +filling Miss Wilder's place with signal success. She had shown herself +to be not only extremely narrow-minded, but quarrelsome as well. She had +antagonized more than one member of the faculty by either tactlessly +criticising their methods of instruction, or seeking to force them into +open dispute. Being only human, those whom she sought to humble +retaliated by taking advantage of her recent assumption of the duties of +dean to make her college path as thorny as circumstances would admit, +and Miss Wharton was obliged to put aside all else, including the +judgment she intended to pass upon Grace, in a powerful contention for +supremacy over those who had worsted her in sundry college matters. + +Grace did not flatter herself that this state of affairs could last; she +was certain that, sooner or later, the blow would fall, but she wisely +resolved to put the whole unhappy business from her mind and make hay +while her brief college sun still shone. + +The arrival of Elfreda Briggs and Arline Thayer three days before the +date set for the entertainment made things seem like old times. + +"It certainly does you a world of good to have Elfreda and Arline here, +Gracious," observed Emma Dean as she stopped in the doorway of Grace's +little office on her way to her room from her morning recitations. + +"I can't bear to think of their leaving me," smiled Grace, looking up +from the account book on her desk. Her face had partially regained its +former light and sparkle. "They are coming here to luncheon to-day. Did +you know it?" + +"Yes, I saw J. Elfreda on my way across the campus this morning. They +ought to be here soon now." + +A ring of the bell, answered by the maid, and the sound of Arline's +clear tones, mingled with Elfreda's deeper ones, proclaimed the arrival +of the two Sempers. The luncheon bell rang almost directly afterward, so +the four friends had time only to exchange salutations before going to +the table. + +"Do you know, girls, I can't get used to Overton without Miss Wilder," +declared Arline Thayer as they seated themselves at Grace's table, which +had been set for four. "I keep looking about me, expecting to meet her at +any minute. You must miss her dreadfully, Grace." + +"I do miss her more than I can say," replied Grace briefly. The haunting +shadow lurked for an instant in her gray eyes, then she began to talk +with forced vivacity of the coming revue. + +But one pair of keen eyes had seen that shadow, and that pair of eyes +belonged to J. Elfreda Briggs. "I wonder what ails Grace?" was her +thought, "It's something about Miss Wilder's not being here, I'm pretty +certain." She resolved to make inquiries concerning the new dean and +made an excuse to accompany Emma across the campus after luncheon, +leaving Arline and Grace together. + +"What's the matter with Grace?" was her abrupt question the instant they +had left Harlowe House behind them. "I could see that she wasn't quite +her old self at luncheon to-day." + +"I believe you 'could see' in the dark or with your eyes shut or even if +you had no eyes," teased Emma. + +"Then there _is_ something bothering her," said Elfreda triumphantly. "I +knew it." + +"Yes, there is. I wish I might tell you," returned Emma slowly, "but I +am in Grace's confidence. It wouldn't be a bad idea for you to ask her, +though. If she would tell you, you might be able to suggest something +helpful. I'll just say this much. It's very serious." + +"All right, I'll ask her. If she tells me, I'll talk things over with +you afterward. If she doesn't, then forget that I asked you about it." + +It was not until late that afternoon that she found her opportunity to +question Grace. Arline had left her to make a call upon Myra Stone, now +a senior, and Elfreda and Grace sat side by side on Grace's favorite +bench that stood under the giant elm at one end of the campus. + +"Grace," Elfreda's matter-of-fact tones broke a brief silence that had +fallen upon the two young women. "What has happened to hurt you?" + +Grace started slightly. Her color receded, leaving her very pale. Then +she said simply, "I suppose you 'could see,' Elfreda." + +"Yes; I've been 'seeing' ever since I came. I wish you would tell me +about it. Perhaps I can help you." + +Grace shook her head. "No one can help me. I'll just say this. Don't be +surprised at anything you may hear a little later. But please remember +one thing, Elfreda. Whatever I have done since I became the manager of +Harlowe House I have done always with the highest interests of my girls +at heart." + +"I guess we all know that," retorted Elfreda. "I'll remember what you +say, though. I'm sorry I can't help you. You didn't mind my asking, did +you?" + +"You know I didn't. It was affection that prompted the question." Grace +reached out to pat her friend's hand. J. Elfreda caught Grace's hand in +hers. + +Again silence reigned. They sat gazing across the campus, their hands +still joined. Grace was thinking that she could not endure telling even +Elfreda of the cloud that hung over her, while J. Elfreda Briggs was +registering a vow to find some means of helping Grace in spite of +herself. + +"I must go, Elfreda," said Grace at last, rising from the seat. "I am +anxious to have dinner over a little earlier to-night on account of the +dress rehearsal in Greek Hall. Let me see, who is the person to be +favored with your company at dinner?" + +"I'm going to take dinner at Wayne Hall with Kathleen. We'll meet at the +dress rehearsal." Elfreda rose, and the two sauntered across the campus +to the point where their paths diverged. + +After stopping for a little chat with Mrs. Elwood, Elfreda climbed the +stairs to the room at the end of the hall, where she received a most +vociferous welcome from Kathleen and Patience. But the moment they +settled down to conversation Elfreda said solemnly, "Girls, something is +breaking Grace Harlowe's proud heart. Emma knows, but she is Grace's +only confidante. I asked Grace point blank, this afternoon, to tell me, +but she wouldn't. It has something to do with that Miss Wharton, the new +dean. Whatever it is, you know, as well as I, that Grace isn't likely to +be in the wrong. If I were going to stay here at Overton, a little +longer, I'd find out all about it." + +"You could see," murmured Patience. + +"Yes, I could," declared Elfreda with a good-natured grin. "But so long +as I can't be here to see, I'm going to pass the job along to you, +Kathleen. I'm sure that if any one can find out the cause of poor +Grace's woes it will be you. Go after it and run it down just as you +would a big story, and if you can find and kill the wicked monster and +make the princess happy again, well, there isn't anything that J. +Elfreda Briggs won't do for you." + +"I'll do it," vowed Kathleen, setting her sharp little chin at a +resolute angle. + +"You can't lose much time, either. College closes the second week in +June," reminded Elfreda. + +"Trust me to find out before that time." + +Having disposed of this important matter, J. Elfreda's gravity vanished +and she became her usual funny self again. The three girls had a merry +time together and set off for the dress rehearsal in high spirits. + +When they reached Greek Hall they found that Grace and Arline had +already arrived and were sitting far back in the hall watching a +sextette of girls in smart white linen skirts, blue serge coats and +straw hats, banded with blue ribbon, who were down on the programme for +a song entitled "Our Fraternity Friends," the number ending with a gay +little dance taught them by Hilda Moore. + +"Aren't they clever?" asked Grace eagerly, turning to Kathleen. The +three young women had made their way to where she was seated. "They only +began practicing that dance last week. Miss Moore taught them. She +dances beautifully." + +The rehearsal proceeded without a hitch. Arline and Elfreda, being sure +of themselves, did not take part in it. Kathleen West's clever one-act +play, "In the Days of Shakespeare," was worthy of her genius. It +presented the scene from the "Taming of the Shrew," where Petruchio +ridicules Katherine's gown and berates the tailor. This scene was +enacted in accordance with the Elizabethan age, when the nobility were +permitted to take seats on the stage with the actors, the latter being +obliged to step around and over that part of the audience in order to +make their entrances and exits. These favored nobles had also the +privilege of expressing freely their opinions of the merits of the +long-suffering mummers, which they usually did in a loud voice. Kathleen +had made a careful study of the conditions prevailing in the theatre at +that period, and the little play was most mirth provoking from beginning +to end. + +Mary Reynolds had also scored in the pathetic playlet, "The Freshman on +the Top Floor," depicting a lonely little girl whose poverty and +diffidence kept her out of the carefree college life that went on in the +house where she lived. Cecil Ferris essayed the role of the freshman. + +The last number on the programme was Jean Brent's solo. After +considerable coaxing Louise had persuaded her to sing, and Gertrude +Earle accompanied her on the piano. Grace felt her brief resentment +against the girl vanish as she listened to her glorious voice which had +a suspicion of tragedy in it. + +There was a certain amount of lingering on the part of the performers to +talk over the success of the dress rehearsal, but at last they all +trooped across the campus to Harlowe House. + +By curious chance Evelyn Ward found herself walking directly behind Jean +Brent. She had been greatly affected by her singing. Obeying a sudden +impulse, she leaned forward and touched Jean's arm. "Can't we be friends +again, Jean," she said wistfully. "I--I love your voice, and I care so +much for you. There isn't much of the year left and----" + +Jean's blue eyes grew strangely soft. "It was all my fault," she said +huskily. "Let's begin over again, Evelyn." And under the stars they made +a new and truer covenant. + + + + + CHAPTER XXII + + FIGHTING LOYALHEART'S BATTLE + + +The revue was an unqualified success. Greek Hall was filled to +overflowing, and the money fairly poured into the box office for the +Harlowe House fund. There was a general rejoicing the next day among the +performers, and the same night a social session was held in the living +room at Harlowe House. To Grace it seemed as though she had been wafted +back once more to the dear dead days when the Sempers had held forth. +The presence of Arline and Elfreda was the last touch needed to complete +the illusion, and she went about her work feeling happier than she had +for a long time. Even the shadow cast upon her heart by Tom's absence +seemed less gloomy. + +But on the heels of her brief elation trod disaster. Miss Wharton had +chosen to become highly incensed because she had not been consulted in +regard to the holding of the entertainment, and the long-suspended sword +fell. The revue had been given on Wednesday evening, and on Friday +morning Jean had received a note summoning her to Miss Wharton's office. +This time Miss Wharton intended to interview the two young women +separately. She believed that Jean would reveal what she had hitherto +kept a secret if Grace were not present. With unreasonable prejudice she +chose to place the brunt of Jean's refusal to speak upon Grace's +shoulders. + +Jean obeyed the summons and came away from Overton Hall with a white, +set face. Almost the first person she encountered on the campus was +Evelyn, who was hurrying to one of her classes, and in her anguish of +mind she poured forth the whole bitter story to her roommate. + +"Oh, Jean, why didn't you tell me this before," cried Evelyn. "I never +knew until the night of the dress rehearsal that things were not going +smoothly for Miss Harlowe. Kathleen West told me in confidence that +something was wrong, and asked me to find out anything I could +concerning it and let her know. We must go straight to her and tell her +everything. She can help us if any one can. Just for once I'll cut my +English recitation. Come on. Oh, I do hope Kathleen is at home." + +But Kathleen was not at Wayne Hall, and after some parleying the two +girls concluded to wait until she returned from her classes to her +luncheon. It was ten o'clock when they rang the bell of the college +house where Grace had spent four happy years, and for the next hour and +a half they waited in an agony of suspense. When Kathleen arrived they +hurried her off to her room and proceeded to acquaint her with all the +facts in their possession concerning the misfortune so soon to overtake +Grace. + +Kathleen listened to them without comment. When they had finished +talking she asked one sharp question, "Do you know Miss Wilder's +address?" + +Neither girl knew it, but Evelyn was seized with a bright idea. "Hilda +Moore knows it. I am sure she does." + +"Then hurry to Overton Hall and get it from her," ordered Kathleen. "I'm +going to send a telegram. Are you sure Miss Wharton hasn't sent for +Grace yet?" + +"Yes, yes. She said she intended to send for Miss Harlowe to-morrow +morning. Evidently she has a reason of her own for not sending for her +to-day," was Jean's eager response. "But she is going to report us to +President Morton and the Board within the next day or so." + +"Good-bye. I'll be back directly." Evelyn dashed out of the room and +down the stairs on her errand. + +Twenty minutes later she returned. "Here it is," she handed it to the +newspaper girl. + +Kathleen had not taken off her hat since her arrival at Wayne Hall. +"Come on, girls," she said. "You must go home and have your luncheon. +Just leave everything to me. I think I can promise Miss Wharton a +surprise." + +"What did she say to you, Jean?" asked Evelyn as they left Kathleen at +the corner, headed for the telegraph office, and went on to Harlowe +House. + +"What didn't she say. She is going to send me away if she can. I told +her everything, but it only made matters worse. I said over and over +again that Miss Harlowe was not to blame, but she grew harder every +minute. How I despise her." Jean shuddered with disgust. "All this is +merely an excuse to oust Miss Harlowe. Why she doesn't like her, +goodness knows. What is Miss West going to do, I wonder?" + +"Telegraph Miss Wilder for one thing. Still, she can't write or come +here in time to save Miss Harlowe," declared Evelyn. "Hilda knows about +it. She said Miss Wharton dictated a perfectly horrid letter to Mrs. +Gray, too, about Miss Harlowe this morning." + +"Oh, dear," half sobbed Jean. "It's dreadful, and it's all my fault." + +Evelyn did not answer. She could not help feeling that Jean deserved +this bitter moment. + +"Shall you tell Miss Harlowe?" asked Evelyn as they hurriedly ascended +the steps. + +Jean nodded. + +When they entered the dining room, for luncheon they learned to their +utter consternation that Grace had gone for the day to visit a classmate +in Westbrook and would not return until after dinner that night. In the +meantime Kathleen West had hurried to the telegraph office and +despatched the following message to Miss Wilder. "Wire President Morton, +delay action, charges made by Miss Wharton against Grace Harlowe, until +word from you. Letter will follow. Answer. Kathleen West." + +"There," she chuckled when she heard the tap of the operator's machine, +"that will help a little. Never mind the expense." + +She was late to luncheon, and therefore missed Patience, but toward the +close of the afternoon they met, and Kathleen took her into her +confidence. All evening the two girls remained in the living room +listening intently for the ring of the bell that might mean an answer to +Kathleen's urgent message. At ten minutes to nine Kathleen said wearily. +"It's too late to hear to-night. The telegraph office closes at nine +o'clock. The answer will come in the morning. Even as she spoke, the +door bell rang loudly. Pale and trembling with suspense, she herself +answered the door. Hastily signing the messenger boy's book she closed +the door on his retreating back and returned to the living room, +nervously tearing open the envelope as she walked. Then she cried out in +surprise. + +"What is it?" questioned Patience in alarm. + +Kathleen held out to her the disquieting bit of yellow paper. "Don't be +frightened. It's good news. See." Patience read over her shoulder. +"Start east to-day. Recovered. Don't write. Reach Overton Friday week. +Keep secret. Telegraphed president. Katherine Wilder." + +"Hurrah, we've saved the day," rejoiced Kathleen. + +"And Kathleen West and Evelyn Ward have left milestones worth leaving +along College Lane," reminded Patience with a smile that was very near +to tears. + + * * * * * + +Grace returned to Harlowe House from Westbrook at a little after eight +o'clock in the evening. She found Jean Brent anxiously awaiting her +arrival, and at Jean's request they went at once to her room, where Jean +acquainted her with the bad news. + +Grace listened with compressed lips, saying nothing. + +Jean wound up her narration with, "I know it is all my fault, Miss +Harlowe, but truly I tried to make things come right for you. I told +Miss Wharton all about myself and tried to make her understand that you +weren't in the least to blame for my misdeeds. But I only made matters +worse. She is contemptible." Jean's voice vibrated with bitter scorn. + +"I thank you for defending me." Grace spoke unemotionally. "I hope that +President Morton will overlook the charge against you. I must go now. I +wish to be alone. I must decide what I am to do. Good night." She had +remained standing near the door during Jean's recital, now she opened it +and walked slowly down the hall to her own door. + +She entered her pretty room as one might enter a chamber of death. So +the end had come. Well, she would meet it with a stout heart and a clear +conscience. But she would not wait for Miss Wharton to charge her with +being unfit for the trust Mrs. Gray had reposed in her. She stepped to +the library table and, opening a drawer, took out a sheet of her own +monogrammed stationery and an envelope. Seating herself at the table, she +took her pen from its rack. After a little thought she began writing in +the clear, strong hand that characterized her. Her letter consisted of +not more than a dozen lines. When she had finished she sealed, stamped, +and addressed it to President Morton with a firm, unfaltering hand. + +Wrapping a light scarf about her shoulders, she stole softly downstairs +and outdoors without being observed by the knot of girls in the living +room. Crossing the campus, she dropped her letter into the post box at +the farther side, nearest the street. Then she walked slowly back, +stopping at her favorite bench under the giant elm. The moon, almost at +the full, flooded the wide green stretch with her pale radiance. The +fringed arms of the old elm waved her a gentle welcome. + +Grace sank upon the rustic seat racked with many emotions. How often she +had sat there and dreamed of what her work was to be, and now, just as +she had begun to reap the glory of it, it was to be snatched from her. + +The soft beauty of the spring night coupled with the ordeal through +which she had just passed filled her with an unspeakable sadness. She +bowed her head upon her hands, but her thoughts lay too deep for tears. +Yet even while she sat for the last time in the spot she loved so +dearly, Kathleen West and Patience Eliot were standing side by side +reading the telegram that was to bring light out of darkness. + + + + + CHAPTER XXIII + + GRACE SOLVES HER PROBLEM + + +Grace waited impatiently for an answer to her letter of resignation. She +expected hourly a summons to President Morton's office, but it did not +come. It was now six days since Jean Brent's interview with Miss +Wharton. Surely the dean had long since executed her threat to humiliate +and depose Grace from the position of which she had been so proud. Then +why did not President Morton take action at once and end this torturing +suspense? Grace could not answer this question. She could only wonder +and wait. + +But while she wondered and waited Kathleen West was leaving no stone +unturned. In the championing of Grace's rights she did nothing by +halves. The very next morning after receiving Miss Wilder's telegram she +marched boldly into President Morton's office for a private interview +with that dignified gentleman. Her newspaper experience had taught her +how to gain an audience with the most difficult persons. She had little +trouble in obtaining admittance to the president's private office. It +was a long interview, lasting, at least, a half hour, and when Kathleen +rose to go President Morton shook her hand and bowed her out in his most +amiable manner. + +From Overton Hall she went directly to the telegraph office and sent +another telegram. This time it was addressed to Mrs. Rose Gray, Oakdale, +N.Y., and read: "Come to Overton, but fix arrival Friday. Grace needs +you. Serious. Wire train. Meet you. Kathleen West." + +By five o'clock that afternoon she had received this answer: "Arrive +Friday, 9.20 P.M. Arrange for me, Tourraine. Rose Gray," and was +triumphantly showing it to Patience Eliot and planning her work of +vindication in Grace's behalf. + +But while her friends were busying themselves in her cause Grace was +engaged in packing her two trunks and arranging her affairs at Harlowe +House. So far as she knew, Emma Dean and Jean Brent, alone, were aware +of what was about to happen. Jean, whose fate still hung in the balance, +went about looking pale and forlorn. Being in Kathleen's confidence, +Evelyn had not informed her roommate of the secret work that was being +done in behalf of Grace. She understood that Jean was suffering acutely, +and longed to tell her that all promised well for Grace, but not for +worlds would she have betrayed Kathleen's confidence. + +Emma Dean had learned of the mailing of Grace's resignation from Grace +herself when she had returned to Harlowe House late that same evening. +For once her flow of cheer had failed her, and she had broken down and +cried disconsolately. For the next two days she had been unconsolable. +Her bitterness against Miss Wharton was so great that it distressed +Grace, who sought in vain to comfort her. But on Monday afternoon she +returned from her classes in a lighter, more cheerful frame of mind. In +fact as the week progressed she appeared to have thrown off her sorrow +and was as funny as ever. + +Grace tried to be honestly glad that Emma's sorrow had been so +short-lived, but she could not help feeling a little hurt to think that +Emma, of all persons, should forget so quickly. Once or twice Emma +caught the half reproachful gaze of her gray eyes, and had hard work to +refrain from telling Grace that the hateful shadow was soon to be +lifted. For Emma and Kathleen West had had a private confab, during +which both girls had laughed and cried and laughed again in a most +irrational manner. + +So the week wore away, and Friday came and went, leaving Grace still +waiting and dreading. If she had happened to pass the Hotel Tourraine at +twenty-five minutes to ten on Friday evening she would have seen a +taxicab drive up to the entrance and a sprightly, little old lady step +out of it, assisted by a keen-faced, black-eyed young woman, who took +her by the arm and hurried her into the hotel. And if she had been on +the station platform when the 11.40 train from the west pulled in she +would have eagerly welcomed the stately dark-eyed woman who signaled a +taxicab and drove off up College Avenue. + +Saturday morning dawned, clear and radiant. The glad light of early +summer streamed in upon Grace. For a brief space she forgot her sorrows +as she knelt at the open window and drank in the pure morning air. Then +one by one they came back. She wondered whether the same sun were +shining on Tom, far away in the jungle, and if he were well, and +sometimes thought of her. How happy she might have made him and herself +if only she had not been so blind. Through the bitterness of being found +wanting she had come to realize what a wonderful thing it was to be +truly loved. Never had the love of her parents and friends for her +seemed so sacred. And how beautiful, how steadfast, Tom's affection for +her had been! With a sigh she turned her thoughts away from that lost +happiness. Now came the old torturing question, "Would the summons come +to-day?" + +She was still brooding over it when she went downstairs to breakfast. +Stopping in her office, she hastily went over her mail. It was with a +sense of desperate relief that she separated an envelope, bearing the +letter head of Overton College from the little pile of letters on the +slide of her desk, and opened it. It was from President Morton, and +merely stated that he wished her to call at his office at eleven o'clock +that morning. + +With the letter in her hand, Grace entered the dining-room. She intended +to show it to Emma, but the latter, who had risen early on account of +some special work she wished to do, had eaten a hasty breakfast and +departed. Grace slipped the letter into her blouse and made a pretense +of eating breakfast. But she had lost all appetite for food. After +sipping part of a cup of coffee she rose from the table and, returning +to her office, opened the rest of her mail. + +Under any circumstances but those of the present her letters would have +delighted her. There was one from Eleanor Savelli, written from her +father's villa in Italy, a long lively one from Nora, containing a +breezy account of Oakdale doings, and a still longer letter from Anne. +There was one from Julia Crosby, and an extremely funny note from J. +Elfreda Briggs, describing a visit she had recently made to the night +court. + +One by one she read them, then laid them aside with an indifference born +of suffering. If only there had been one for her in Tom's clear, bold +handwriting. But it was useless to linger, even for a moment, over what +might have been. Grace gathered up her letters and, locking them in her +desk, went upstairs, with slow, dragging steps, to dress for her call +upon President Morton. + +It was three minutes to eleven when a slim, erect figure walked up the +steps of Overton Hall. Grace wore a smartly tailored suit of white +serge, white buckskin shoes, white kid gloves and a white hemp hat +trimmed with curved white quills. The lining of the hat bore the name of +a famous maker. She had taken a kind of melancholy pride in her toilet +that morning, and the result was all that she could have wished. +Unconsciously the immaculate purity of her costume bespoke the pure, +high, steadfast soul which looked out from her gray eyes. As she paused +at the door for a moment, her hand on the knob, she experienced +something of the thrill of a martyr, about to die for a sacred cause. +Then she opened the door. + +For an instant she stood as though transfixed. Was she dreaming, or +could she actually believe her own eyes? A sudden faintness seized her. +Everything turned dark. She swayed slightly, then with a little sobbing +cry of, "Fairy Godmother! Miss Wilder!" she ran straight into Mrs. +Gray's outstretched arms. + +That throbbing, wistful cry brought the tears to Miss Wilder's eyes, +while President Morton took off his glasses and wiped them with his +handkerchief. Great tears were rolling down Mrs. Gray's cheeks which she +made no effort to hide. "My little girl," she said brokenly. "How dared +that dreadful woman treat you so shabbily?" + +It was at least ten minutes before the three women could settle down to +the exchanging of questions and explanations. President Morton, the soul +of old-fashioned courtesy, beamed his approval on them. + +"Now my dear," said Miss Wilder at last, "I wish you to begin at the +very beginning of this affair, and tell us just what has happened." + +Grace began with the coming of Jean Brent to Overton and of her refusal +to be frank concerning her affairs. Then she went on to the sale of her +wardrobe which Jean had conducted in her absence and her final +revelation of her secret to Grace after the latter had commanded it. +Then she told of her promise to Jean not to betray her secret and of the +summons sent them by Miss Wharton, to come to her office. + +"But what was this secret, Grace?" questioned Miss Wilder gravely. "We +have the right to know." + +The color flooded Grace's pale face. She hesitated, then with an +impulsive, "Of course you have the right to know," she went on, "Jean +Brent's father and mother died when she was a child. She was brought up +by an aunt who is very rich. This aunt gave her everything in the world +she wanted but one thing. She would not allow Jean to go to college. She +did not believe in the higher education for girls. She believed that a +young girl should learn French, music and deportment at a boarding +school. Then when she was graduated she must marry and settle down. One +of the friends of Jean's aunt had a son who was in love with Jean. He +had been babied by his mother until he had grown to be a hateful, +worthless young man, and Jean despised him. Her aunt told her that she +could take her choice between marrying this young man or leaving her +house forever. She gave Jean a week to decide. Then she went into the +country to spend a week end with this young man's mother at their +country place. She thought because Jean was utterly dependent upon her +that she would not dare to defy her. + +"Jean had a little money of her own, so she packed her trunks while her +aunt was away and went to Grafton to talk things over with Miss Lipton, +who has known her since she was a baby. She was a dear friend of Jean's +mother. As Jean was of age she had the right to choose her own way of +life. Miss Lipton knew all about Overton College and Harlowe House, so +she wrote me and applied for admission for Miss Brent. I had room for +one more girl, and I considered Miss Lipton's recommendation sufficient +to admit Miss Brent to Harlowe House. Naturally I was displeased when +she disobeyed me and held the sale. Still I do not consider that her +offense warrants dismissal." + +"Miss Brent will _not_ be expelled from college," emphasized President +Morton. + +"What I cannot understand is Miss Wharton's unjust attitude toward you. +Surely she could readily see that you were not at fault," cried Mrs. +Gray in righteous indignation. + +Miss Wilder, too, shook her head in disapproval of Miss Wharton's course +of action. President Morton looked stern for a moment. Then his face +relaxed. He turned to Grace with a reassuring smile that told its own +story. + +"Miss Harlowe," he said, looking kindly at Grace, "it has always been my +principle to uphold the members of the faculty in their decisions for +or against a student, if these decisions are fair and just. I am +convinced, however, that you have received most unjust treatment at Miss +Wharton's hands. Therefore I am going to tell you in strict confidence +that Miss Wharton has not filled the requirements for dean demanded by +the Overton College Board. On the day I received your letter of +resignation I wrote Miss Wharton, asking for her resignation at the +close of the college year. I had received a letter from Miss Wilder +stating that she would be able to resume her position as dean of this +college next October. I had determined to send for you to inquire into +your reason for wishing to resign the position you have so ably filled, +when I received Miss Wilder's telegram. At her request I delayed matters +until her arrival. Miss West also called at my office in your behalf. I +take great pleasure in assuring you that I was prepared to accept any +explanation you might make of the charges which Miss Wharton made +against you and Miss Brent. In all my experience as president of this +institution of learning I have never known a young woman who has carried +out so faithfully the traditions of Overton College." + +Grace listened to the president's words with a feeling of joy so deep as +to be akin to pain. The shadow had indeed lifted. In the eyes of those +whose good opinion she valued so greatly she was worthy of her trust. +She never forgot that wonderful morning in President Morton's office. + +When at last she left the president and Miss Wilder, to accompany Mrs. +Gray back to the Tourraine, she said with shining eyes, "Dear Fairy +Godmother, would you mind if we stopped at Wayne Hall. I _must_ see +Kathleen West." + +"Of course you must," agreed Mrs. Gray briskly. "I should like to see +her myself. My opinion of that young woman is very high." + +It seemed to Grace as though she could hardly wait until their taxicab +drew up in front of Wayne Hall. Mrs. Elwood herself answered the bell. + +"Oh, Mrs. Elwood," cried Grace, "is Kathleen in?" + +"Yes; she came in only a little while ago." + +"I'll wait for you in the living room, Grace. Bring that blessed little +newspaper girl down stairs with you," directed Mrs. Gray. + +As Grace hurried up the stairs and down the hall to the end room the +memory of another day, when she had sought Kathleen West to do her +honor, returned to her. Her face shone with a great tenderness as she +turned the knob and walked straight into the room without knocking. An +instant and she had folded in her arms the alert little figure that +sprang to meet her. "Kathleen, dear girl," she cried. "How can I ever +thank you?" + +"Don't try," smiled Kathleen, her black eyes looking unutterable loyalty +at Grace. "I had to leave a milestone, you know, and I couldn't have +left it in a better cause. I enlisted long ago under the banner of +Loyalheart. So you see it was my duty to fight for her." + + * * * * * + +It was after three o'clock when Grace left Mrs. Gray at the Tourraine +and went back to Harlowe House. At Mrs. Elwood's urgent invitation they +had remained at Wayne Hall for luncheon, and with Patience added to +their number had held a general rejoicing over the way things had turned +out. Mrs. Gray's last words to Grace on saying good-bye to her at the +hotel were, "Grace, I am coming over to see you this evening." + +Grace walked home, her heart singing a song of thanksgiving and +happiness. As she entered the house the maid met her with, "There's a +lady to see you, Miss Harlowe. She just came." + +Grace stepped into the living room. A tall, gray-haired woman of perhaps +sixty, very smartly gowned, and of commanding appearance, rose to meet +her. "Are you Miss Harlowe?" was her abrupt question. Then before Grace +had time to do more than bow in the affirmative, she said with a +brusqueness intended to hide emotion, "My name is Brent. Jean Brent is +my niece. Tell me, is she with you still? I could not bring myself to +ask the maid. I was afraid she might say that my niece was not here." In +her anxiety, her voice trembled. + +Grace's hand was stretched forth impulsively. "I am so glad," she said +eagerly. "Jean needs you. She will soon be home from her classes. Would +you like to go to her room?" + +The woman returned Grace's hand clasp with a fervor born of emotion. She +was trying to hide her agitation, but Grace could see that she was +deeply stirred. Once in Jean's room she gave one curious glance about +her, then sank heavily into a chair and began to cry. "I have been a +stubborn, foolish woman," she sobbed. "I drove my little girl away from +me because I was determined to make her marry a man whom I now know to +be worthless. Oh, I am afraid she will never forgive me." + +Grace was touched by the proud woman's tearful remorse, but she doubted +if Jean Brent would forgive her aunt. She had spoken most bitterly +against her. Grace tried to think of something comforting to say. But +before she could put her thoughts into words the door was suddenly +opened and Jean walked into the room. At sight of the familiar figure +she turned very pale. Her blue eyes gleamed with anger. She took a step +forward. + +"What brought _you_ here?" she asked tensely. + +"Jean, my child, won't you forgive me?" pleaded the woman holding out +her arms. + +Grace waited to hear no more. But as she turned to leave the room she +caught one look at Jean's face. The sudden anger in it had died out. +Grace believed that all would be well, but whatever passed between aunt +and niece was not for her ears. She went directly to her room to wait +there until Emma came from her classes. She had so much to say to her +faithful comrade. + +In due season Emma appeared with a cheery, "Hello, Gracious. How is +everything?" + +"Everything is lovely. Emma Dean, you dear old humbug. No wonder you +couldn't look sad when I talked about leaving Harlowe House. Now, +confess. You were in the secret, weren't you?" Grace stood with her +hands on Emma's shoulders, looking into her face. + +"The Deans of whom I am which, have always been advocates of the truth," +solemnly declared Emma, "therefore I will follow their illustrious +example and answer 'I was.' You tied _my_ hands and _my_ tongue so I +couldn't fight for you, Gracious, but you couldn't tie Kathleen's." + +"Oh, Emma, I have so much to tell you. I hardly know where to begin. I'm +so happy. It's wonderful to feel once more that I am considered worthy +of my work. You and I will have many more seasons of it, together." + +"I wish we might," returned Emma, but a curious wistfulness crept into +her eyes that Grace failed to note. + +The two friends talked on until dinner time and went downstairs +together, arm in arm. After dinner Emma pleaded an engagement with Miss +Duncan, Grace's former teacher of English, and left the house at a +little after seven o'clock. Grace slipped into her little office and +seated herself at her desk. How glad she was that all was well again. +Yes, she and Emma would, indeed, spend many more seasons together. Yet, +somehow, the thought of her work did not give her the same thrill of +satisfaction that it once had. Try as she might she could not keep +thoughts of Tom from creeping into her mind. Where was he to-night? Had +he forgotten her? Mrs. Gray had not once mentioned his name to her, and +she had not dared to ask for news of him. Her somber reflections were +interrupted by Jean Brent and her aunt. A complete reconciliation had +taken place. Miss Brent was now anxious to thank Grace for all she had +done in her niece's behalf. They lingered briefly, then went on to the +Hotel Tourraine, where Miss Brent had registered. They had not been gone +long when the ringing of the door bell brought Grace to her feet. Mrs. +Gray had arrived. She hurried to the door to open it for her Fairy +Godmother. Then she drew back with a sharp exclamation. The tall, +fair-haired young man who towered above her bore small resemblance to +dainty little Mrs. Gray. + +[Illustration: Tom's Strong Hands Closed Over Hers.] + +"Grace!" said a voice she knew only too well. + +"Tom," she faltered. Then both her hands went out to him. His own strong +hands closed over them. The two pairs of gray eyes met in a long level +gaze. + +"Come into my office, Tom." She found her voice at last. "I--I thought +you were thousands of miles away in a South American jungle." + +"So I was, but I didn't go very deeply into it. Professor Graham met +with a serious accident and we had to turn back to civilization. He fell +and hurt his spine and we had to carry him to the nearest village, two +hundred miles, in a litter. Naturally that broke up the expedition, and +when he became better we decided to sail for home. Reached New York City +last week. I telegraphed Aunt Rose, and she wired me to meet her in +Overton. I came in on that 5.30 train. Of course I was anxious to see +you, so Aunt Rose told me to run along ahead. She'll be here in a +little while." + +Once seated opposite each other in the little office, an awkward silence +fell upon the two young people. + +"I am so glad nothing dreadful happened to you, Tom." Grace at last +broke the silence. "Those expeditions are very hazardous. I thought of +you often and wondered if you were well." There was a wistful note in +her voice of which she was utterly unconscious, but it was not lost on +Tom. + +"Grace," he said tensely, "did you really miss me?" He leaned forward, +his face very close to hers. His eager eyes forced the truth. + +"More than I can say, Tom," she answered in a low tone. + +Tom caught her hands in his. She did not draw them away. "How much does +that mean, Grace? I know I vowed never to open the subject to you again, +but I never saw that look in your eyes before, and you never let me hold +your hands like this. Which is to be, dear; work or love?" + +"Love," was the half-whispered answer. And the gate of happiness, so +long barred to Tom Gray, was opened wide. + + + + + CHAPTER XXIV + + THE BOND ETERNAL + + +The full moon shone down with its broadest smile on the group of young +people who occupied Mrs. Gray's roomy, old-fashioned veranda. As on +another June night that belonged to the past, Mrs. Gray's Christmas +children had gathered home. + +"We're here because we're here," caroled Hippy Wingate. "But allow me to +make one observation." + +"_One_," jeered Reddy Brooks. "You mean one hundred." + +"That's very unkind in you, Reddy," returned Hippy in a grieved tone. +"Just to show you how entirely off the track you are I will make that +_one_ observation and subside." + +"I didn't know you had such a word as 'subside' in your vocabulary," +derided David Nesbit. + +"Nora, where art thou? Thy husband is calling," wailed Hippy. + +"I would hardly call that an observation," laughed Grace. + +"It sounds more like an anguished appeal for help," remarked Anne. + +"Or a perpetration by a deaf man who hasn't the least idea of how it +sounds," added Tom Gray cruelly. + +"Nora," rebuked Hippy, fixing a disapproving eye on his wife, who was +laughing immoderately, "how can you hear your husband thus derided and +laugh at his suffering? Oh, if Miriam were only here to protect me. By +the way," he went on innocently, "where _is_ Miriam?" + +"She will be here a little later," said Grace evasively. + +"Ah, yes, I see," smirked Hippy. "I suppose she is looking up further +information on the drama. Miriam is really well-informed on that +subject. Did she go to the library or"--he paused and his smile grew +wider--"to the train?" + +Absolute silence followed this pertinent question. Then Jessica giggled. +That giggle proved infectious. A ripple of mirth went the round of the +porch party. + +"Here comes Miriam now." Grace pointed down the drive. Two figures were +seen strolling toward the house in leisurely fashion. + +"Yes, here she comes. Better ask her what you just asked us," Reddy +satirically advised Hippy. + +"Why ask questions when my eyes tell me it _was_ the train? Still, if +you think it advisable I will----" + +"Be good," ordered Nora. "Don't you dare say one word." + +"But I haven't made my observation yet," reminded Hippy. + +"It will keep." + +"Ah, here they come! Now for a pretty little speech of welcome." Hippy +rose and puffed out his chest, but before he could utter a word he was +jerked back by the coat tails to the porch seat on which he and Nora had +been sitting. + +As Miriam and the man at her side neared the porch every one rose to +greet them. Then the women of the party exchanged smiling glances. On +Miriam's engagement finger shone the white fire of a diamond. The next +instant Everett Southard was shaking hands with Mrs. Gray and the Eight +Originals, while Miriam looked on, an expression of radiant happiness in +her eyes. Then the actor turned to her with the beautiful smile, that +Nora O'Malley had often declared was seraphic, and said: "Shall we tell +them now, Miriam?" + +Miriam's black eyes glowed with the soft light that love alone could +lend to them. The pink in her cheeks deepened. "Yes," she acquiesced. + +"Miriam and I are going the rest of our way together, dear friends," he +said simply. Anne thought she had never heard his voice take on a more +exquisitely tender tone. "I came from New York to tell you so." + +Immediately a flow of congratulations ensued. In the midst of them Tom +Gray's eyes met Grace's. What he read there seemed to satisfy him. When +every one was again seated he walked over to the porch swing where Grace +and Anne sat idly rocking to and fro. Stopping directly in front of +Grace, he held out his hands to her. As she looked up at him her face +took on an expression of perfect love and trust. Placing her hands in +Tom's, Grace rose to her feet. Their friends watched the pretty tableau +with affectionately smiling faces. Then the two young people faced the +expectant company. + +"You know, all of you, what I am going to say, so you must know, too, +how happy I am. Grace has promised to marry me." Tom's face was aglow +with happiness. + +"My dear, dear child." Mrs. Gray rose, her arms extended to Grace. "I +have hoped for this ever since you were graduated from high school." +Grace embraced the old lady tenderly. Then her chums hemmed her in, and +congratulations began all over again. + +"Talk about your surprises," beamed Reddy. "I hadn't any idea that Grace +and Tom had fixed up this one. I can't tell you how glad I am, old +fellow." He shook Tom's hand vigorously. David and Hippy followed suit. +The faces of the three young men fairly shone with joy. They had long +understood the depth of Tom's dejection over Grace's steadfast refusal +to give up her work for his sake. + +"We saved it as a special feature of the occasion," laughed Tom, "but +I'll tell you three fellows a secret." He lowered his voice and the +laughter died out of his fine face, leaving it very serious. "I never +expected this happiness was coming my way. Long ago I gave up all idea +of ever being anything but a friend to Grace. I can't understand how it +all came about, and I suppose I never shall." + +"Maybe we aren't tickled over your good fortune," said Hippy warmly. +"We've waited for this a long while. I always told Nora that it would +happen some day. I knew there was just one Tom Gray and that it would +only be a question of time until Grace found it out." + +"No fair having secrets," called out Nora. "What and who are you boys +talking about in such low, confidential voices?" + +"Me," beamed Hippy. "Reddy was just telling me that he never fully +appreciated me until cruel distance separated us. Of course I can't help +feeling touched. It is so seldom that Reddy appreciates anything or any +one. He is----" + +The confidential group suddenly dissolved in a hurry. Reddy took hold of +Hippy's arm and rushed him down the steps and around the corner of the +house in an anything but gentle manner. "There," he declared, as he +returned to the porch alone. "That will teach him that he can't make +pointed remarks about me. I guess he felt 'touched' that time." + +"N-o-r-a," wailed a pathetic voice. "Come and get me. I want to sit on +the veranda, too." + +"Promise you'll be nice to Reddy, or I won't come after you," stipulated +Nora, making no effort to rise. + +"I won't promise," came the defiant answer. "I don't like Reddy. He is a +hard-hearted ruffian." + +"Thank you," sang out Reddy. "Now come back if you dare." + +"I don't want to come back. I'd rather walk around by myself in the +garden." + +Nothing further was heard from Hippy for a time. Conversation on the +veranda went on merrily. Apparently no one missed the stout young man. +Suddenly a bland voice at Reddy's elbow said, "Why, good evening, +Reddy." Hippy's fat face appeared between the lace curtains at the open +parlor window. He beamed joyfully at the company, then favored Reddy +with a smile so wide and ingratiating that the latter's fierce +expression changed to a reluctant grin. At this hopeful sign Hippy +clambered through the window and crowded himself into the swing between +Jessica and Anne, who had resumed their seats there. They protested +vigorously, then made room for him. + +After announcing their engagement and receiving the congratulations of +their friends, Tom and Grace had seated themselves on a rustic bench a +little apart from the others. Grace's slim fingers lay within Tom's +strong hand. + +"Grace," he said, bending toward her so that he could look into her +eyes, "are you perfectly sure that you love me? Are you quite content to +give up your work? You don't think there will ever come a time when you +will be sorry that you chose me instead? It still seems like a dream to +me. I can't believe that you and I are going to spend the rest of our +lives together. It's too much happiness. If you knew how black +everything seemed that rainy day when you sent me out of your life----" + +"Hush, you mustn't speak of it," Grace lightly laid the fingers of her +free hand against Tom's lips. "I did not know how wonderful your love +for me was. It took sorrow and separation to make me see it. But I'm +_sure_ now, Tom, perfectly sure. I used to think I could never give up +being house mother at Harlowe House, but now I am entirely satisfied to +have Emma Dean take my place. She will do the work even better than I. +Harlowe House can spare me, but Tom Gray can't, and I can't spare him. +What you said to me so long ago came true, dear. When love came to me, +not even work could crowd it out. I have found my fairy prince at last." + +"Then the prince is going to claim the princess and bind her to him +forever with a jeweled circle of gold," said Tom softly. His hand +reached into an inner pocket of his coat. Over Grace Harlowe's slender +finger was slipped the magic circle of gold, a glittering pledge of +eternal devotion, and as she touched the jeweled token with her lips the +knowledge came to her that though Loyalheart's pilgrimage in the Land of +College was ended, an infinitely more wonderful journey on the Highway +of Life was soon to begin. + +How Grace Harlowe spent her last summer in her father's house before +starting upon that journey, with Tom Gray as her life-long guide, will +be told in "Grace Harlowe's Golden Summer." + + THE END + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY'S + + Best and Least Expensive Books for Boys and Girls + + THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully +entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No boy +will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series. + +1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or, The Secret of Smugglers' + Island. + +2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The Mystery of the Dunstan Heir. + +3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A Daring Marine Game at + Racing Speed. + +4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or, The Dot, Dash and Dare + Cruise. + +5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying the Ghost of Alligator + Swamp. + +6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or, A Thrilling Capture in + the Great Fog. + +7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or, The Flying Dutchman of + the Big Fresh Water. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + + Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price. + + Henry Altemus Company + +1326-1336 Vine Street Philadelphia + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + BATTLESHIP BOYS SERIES + + By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These stories throb with the life of young Americans on today's huge +drab Dreadnaughts. + +1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices in Uncle Sam's Navy. + +2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS' FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or, Winning Their Grades + as Petty Officers. + +3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or, Earning New Ratings in + European Seas. + +4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding the American Flag + in a Honduras Revolution. + +6 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE WARDROOM; Or, Winning their Commissions + as Line Officers. + +7 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS WITH THE ADRIATIC CHASERS; Or, Blocking the + Path of the Undersea Raiders. + +8 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS' SKY PATROL; Or, Fighting the Hun from above + the Clouds. + + Price $1.00 each. + + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS + + By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great +ranches in the West? Any bright boy will "devour" the books of this +series, once he has made a start with the first volume. + +1 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; Or, The Boy Shepherds + of the Great Divide. + +2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS' GREATEST ROUND-UP; Or, Pitting Their + Wits Against a Packers' Combine. + +3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; Or, Following the Steam + Plows Across the Prairie. + +4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; Or, The Conspiracy of the + Wheat Pit. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + SUBMARINE BOYS SERIES + + By VICTOR G. DURHAM + +1 THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat. + +2 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' TRIAL TRIP; Or, "Making Good" as Young Experts. + +3 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The Prize Detail at Annapolis. + +4 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging the Sharks of the Deep. + +5 THE SUBMARINE BOYS LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The Young Kings of the Deep. + +6 THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam. + +7 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, Breaking Up the New Jersey + Customs Frauds. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + GRACE HARLOWE OVERSEAS SERIES + +1 GRACE HARLOWE OVERSEAS. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE RED CROSS IN FRANCE. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE MARINES AT CHATEAU THIERRY. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE WITH THE AMERICAN ARMY IN THE ARGONNE. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE COLLEGE GIRLS SERIES + + By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. + +1 GRACE HARLOWE'S FIRST YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SECOND YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE'S THIRD YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE'S FOURTH YEAR AT OVERTON COLLEGE. + +5 GRACE HARLOWE'S RETURN TO OVERTON CAMPUS. + +6 GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM. + +7 GRACE HARLOWE'S GOLDEN SUMMER. + +All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent postpaid on receipt +of only $1.00 each. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + PONY RIDER BOYS SERIES + + By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These tales may be aptly described the best books for boys and girls. + +1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret of the Lost Claim. + +2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle of the Plains. + +3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery of the Old Custer + Trail. + +4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret of Ruby Mountain. + +5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a Key to the Desert + Maze. + +6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End of the Silver Trail. + +7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, The Mystery of Bright + Angel Gulch. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE BOYS OF STEEL SERIES + + By JAMES R. MEARS + +Each book presents vivid picture of this great industry. Bach story is +full of adventure and fascination. + +1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom of the + Shaft. + +2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond Drill Shift. + +3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS: Or, Roughing It on the Great + Lakes. + +4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning Anew in the + Cinder Pits. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE MADGE MORTON BOOKS + + By AMY D. V. CHALMERS + +1 MADGE MORTON--CAPTAIN OF THE MERRY MAID. + +2 MADGE MORTON'S SECRET. + +3 MADGE MORTON'S TRUST. + +4 MADGE MORTON'S VICTORY. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + WEST POINT SERIES + + BY H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young Americans +whose doings will inspire all boy readers. + +1 DICK PRESCOTT'S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Two Chums in the Cadet + Gray. + +2 DICK PRESCOTT'S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Finding the Glory of + the Soldier's Life. + +3 DICK PRESCOTT'S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Standing Firm for Flag + and Honor. + +4 DICK PRESCOTT'S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Ready to Drop the + Gray for Shoulder Straps. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + ANNAPOLIS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in +these volumes. + +1 DAVE DARRIN'S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Plebe Midshipmen + at the U. S. Naval Academy. + +2 DAVE DARRIN'S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Midshipmen as + Naval Academy "Youngsters." + +3 DAVE DARRIN'S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders of the Second + Class Midshipmen. + +4 DAVE DARRIN'S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Headed for Graduation + and the Big Cruise. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE YOUNG ENGINEERS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High +School Boys Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry +Hazelton prove worthy of all the traditions of Dick & Co. + +1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad Building in Earnest. + +2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks on the + "Man-Killer" Quicksand. + +3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune on the Turn of a + Pick. + +4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the Mine Swindlers. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + BOYS OF THE ARMY SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of +to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen. + +1 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in the United + States Army. + +2 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal's Chevrons. + +3 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their First Real Commands. + +4 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following the Flag Against + the Moros. + +6 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS LIEUTENANTS; Or, Serving Old Glory as Line + Officers. + +7 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS WITH PERSHING; Or, Dick Prescott at Grips with + the Boche. + +8 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS SMASH THE GERMANS; Or, Winding Up the Great War. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + DAVE DARRIN SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +1 DAVE DARRIN AT VERA CRUZ; Or, Fighting With the U. S. Navy in Mexico. + +2 DAVE DARRIN ON MEDITERRANEAN SERVICE. + +3 DAVE DARRIN'S SOUTH AMERICAN CRUISE. + +4 DAVE DARRIN ON THE ASIATIC STATION. + +5 DAVE DARRIN AND THE GERMAN SUBMARINES. + +6 DAVE DARRIN AFTER THE MINE LAYERS; Or, Hitting the Enemy a Hard + Naval Blow. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS SERIES + + By JANET ALDRIDGE + +1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS. + +2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY. + +3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT. + +4 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS IN THE HILLS. + +5 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS BY THE SEA. + +6 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ON THE TENNIS COURTS. + +All these books are bound in Cloth and will be sent postpaid on receipt +of only. $1.00 each. + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + HIGH SCHOOL BOYS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. Boys +of every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating +volumes. + +1 THE-HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.'s First Year Pranks and + Sports. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the Gridley Diamond. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on the Football + Gridiron. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & Co. Leading the + Athletic Vanguard. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +This series of stories, based on the actual doings of grammar School +boys, comes near to the heart of the average American boy. + +1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick & Co. Start Things + Moving. + +2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick & Co. at Winter Sports. + +3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, Dick & Co. Trail Fun + and Knowledge. + +4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; Or, Dick & Co. + Make Their Fame Secure. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' VACATION SERIES + + By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +"Give us more Dick Prescott books!" + +This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the country +over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the publishers, +making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, Tom Reade, and +the other members of Dick & Co. are the most popular high school boys in +the land. Boys will alternately thrill and chuckle when reading these +splendid narratives. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.'s Rivals on Lake + Pleasant. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The Dick Prescott Six + Training for the Gridley Eleven. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co. in the Wilderness. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick & Co. Making + Themselves "Hard as Nails." + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE CIRCUS BOYS SERIES + + By EDGAR B. P. DARLINGTON + +Mr. Darlington's books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life. + +1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making the Start in + the Sawdust Life. + +2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning New Laurels + on the Tanbark. + +3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the Plaudits of + the Sunny South. + +4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with the Big Show + on the Big River. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE HIGH SCHOOL GIRLS SERIES + + By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A. M. + +These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the reader +fairly by storm. + +1 GRACE HARLOWE'S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Merry Doings of + the Oakdale Freshman Girls. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Record of + the Girl Chums in Work and Athletics. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE'S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, Fast Friends in + the Sororities. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE'S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Parting of + the Ways. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + +----------------------------------------------------------------------- + + THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS SERIES + + By LAURA DENT CRANE + +No girl's library--no family book-case can be considered at all complete +unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books. + +1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching the Summer Parade. + +2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, The Ghost of Lost Man's + Trail. + +3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, Fighting Fire in + Sleepy Hollow. + +4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out Against Heavy Odds. + +5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving Their Mettle Under + Southern Skies. + +6 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT WASHINGTON; Or, Checkmating the Plots of + Foreign Spies. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, $1.00 + + + + + +End of Project Gutenberg's Grace Harlowe's Problem, by Jessie Graham Flower + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GRACE HARLOWE'S PROBLEM *** + +***** This file should be named 20342.txt or 20342.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/2/0/3/4/20342/ + +Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/20342.zip b/20342.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..c4edb77 --- /dev/null +++ b/20342.zip diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..62e4793 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #20342 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/20342) |
